Chapter 1: Ashes and Echoes
Chapter Text
Chapter 1: Ashes and Echoes
Rosie’s POV
Seven months.
It’s been seven months since the war ended. Since I stood in the Forbidden Forest, heart pounding in my chest, and accepted death. Since I faced Voldemort—Tom Riddle—and ended it. Seven months since the Wizarding World exhaled after years of suffocating under fear.
Seven months of peace.
And seven months of silence. Seven months of aching. Seven months of ghosts.
Fred. Remus. Dora. Colin. Lavender. Snape.
So many names. Too many names.
I should be healing. That’s what they say.
“Healing takes time,” Hermione told me gently when she last visited, her voice soft but insistent. “You need to let yourself live again.”
But how can I live when so many others can’t?
I lie awake at night, wondering if there’s a timeline out there—one twist of fate—where I was faster. Smarter. Stronger. One where I shouted a warning just a second earlier. One where I dueled better. Moved left instead of right.
One where Fred never stood next to that wall.
One where Tonks stayed behind.
One where Remus refused to leave her side.
They shouldn’t have died. Not them.
It should’ve been me.
Sometimes I think it still might be.
Since the war ended, I’ve been hiding inside Grimmauld Place. It’s fitting, I suppose. A house full of shadows for a girl full of ghosts.
I don’t go outside. The world feels too loud. Too expectant. Too full of people who want me to smile and nod and be a shining beacon of victory. They don’t want the real me—the broken, bloodstained girl who lived but doesn’t know how to live.
If I thought being the Girl Who Lived was overwhelming, being the Woman Who Conquered is unbearable.
The Ministry sent letters.
The Prophet sent owls.
A few brave souls even knocked on the door.
But I don’t answer.
Kreacher does, now.
He’s... changed. There’s still bitterness in him, but something softened between us in the aftermath of war. He’s more companion than servant now. He fusses over my meals. Glares at the empty rooms. Mutters stories about the Black family as if they were ancient myths passed down through firelight.
He doesn’t talk much about Sirius, except to say he was “reckless and loud, but not entirely without heart.”
I cling to those stories like lifelines.
And the library… oh, the library is my sanctuary. Dark oak shelves that seem to stretch forever. Dusty volumes that haven’t been opened in decades. I’ve lost count of how many I’ve read. Everything from advanced healing charms to wandlore to obscure magical histories that contradict each other entirely.
If Hermione saw me now, curled up under a blanket with a quill tucked behind my ear and notes scribbled in every margin, she’d probably faint.
But here’s the truth—books don’t judge.
Books don’t flinch at the name Voldemort.
Books don’t look at me like I’m a weapon they forgot how to use.
I even started experimenting with cooking. The kitchen still smells like ash sometimes, like memories that cling to stone, but I try anyway. Spices. Stews. The occasional batch of scones Kreacher begrudgingly admits are edible.
And potions. Oh, I’ve fallen into potion-making like it’s a language I was always meant to learn but never had the time for.
Funny, isn’t it? I used to dread Snape’s class.
Back then, it wasn’t about potions—it was about survival. Impressing a man who hated my face. Trying to stay alive while the world closed in. But now, there’s no war. No pressure. Just me and the ingredients and the quiet hum of magic.
Each potion is like a little spell. A promise. A moment of control in a world that once offered me none.
Still, the nights remain the hardest.
The silence thickens. The shadows stretch. And the nightmares...
They’re vivid. Too vivid.
I see Fred, mouth open in a joke that never finishes.
Remus, lying still with blood on his shirt.
Sirius falling through the veil, over and over, his hand just out of reach.
Sometimes I scream myself awake. Sometimes I don’t sleep at all. Just lie there, staring at the ceiling, wishing it were all a dream I could wake up from.
This morning, I rolled out of bed with aching limbs and a heart heavy from dreams I couldn’t quite remember. The sky outside the dusty windows was grey, the kind of grey that sits in your bones.
I wrapped myself in a worn cardigan and padded barefoot to the kitchen. Kreacher had left tea and toast. I barely tasted either. My appetite comes and goes.
Eventually, I made my way to the basement where I’d converted one of the storage rooms into a potions lab.
The Draught of Living Death. That was today’s goal.
Delicate. Demanding.
A test of patience and precision.
I remembered Snape’s voice echoing across the dungeon in first year.
"A potion for those who fancy entrancing the senses…"
I’d been so eager that first day. So naïve. He’d looked at me once and decided who I was—James’s clone, Lily’s shadow, a Potter brat.
They all did. Everyone had their version of me.
But none of them saw me. Not really.
I took a deep breath and focused.
The potion shimmered as it neared completion. A swirling violet sheen. Almost there. All I needed was the juice from the Sopophorous bean. I rolled it between my fingers, feeling the texture, grounding myself.
And then I felt it.
A breeze.
Cold. Delicate. Like breath on the back of my neck.
My skin prickled. I turned quickly, but the room was empty.
No open windows. No door ajar.
Another gust swept through me. Stronger this time.
The hairs on my arms rose. My magic stirred, uneasy.
Then the wind howled.
Bottles rattled. Parchment flew. The cauldron hissed and boiled violently.
“No—wait—” I started, heart in my throat.
But it was too late.
The ingredients flew off the shelves like they had minds of their own—feathers, roots, shavings, liquids—all spiraling through the air like a storm.
Several crashed into the cauldron. I didn’t even see which. A sickly green hue overtook the potion. Steam erupted. A blinding white light bloomed outward.
And in that instant—one small, suspended second—
I smiled.
Maybe this was it.
Maybe I could finally stop running.
Maybe I could finally rest.
Death’s POV
I watched her.
As I always have.
My Mistress.
She walks the edge of oblivion with a quiet grace. She who met me once in the Forest and did not flinch. She who accepted death not with fear, but with peace.
But it is not her time.
The world thinks she lived. They were wrong.
She survived. There’s a difference.
The soul was never meant to carry such weight.
To hold so much sorrow.
And yet she does.
She gave me something few ever do—balance.
When she returned the fragments of that cursed soul, she didn’t just destroy evil. She brought equilibrium. She chose justice.
So now, I offer her something in return.
A new beginning.
A second chance.
In another world.
Let this world teach her to live again.
To laugh again.
To feel the sun on her face without guilt.
Let her find love where none existed.
Let her become who she was always meant to be.
------------- - -------------
Here is what Rosie looks like in my story:
Chapter 2: A Storm in the Weirwood
Summary:
Let's switch to Westerose now!
Notes:
This is a Harry Potter/Game of Thrones crossover featuring a female Harry Potter—Rosalie "Rosie" Potter—who finds herself transported to Westeros after the war. It’s a magic-meets-medieval-warfare slow-burn romance between Rosie and Robb Stark (yes, he lives in this one!). If you’re here for wounded heroes, powerful witches, and kings who fall first and hard, welcome. 🐺✨
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 2: A Storm in the Weirwood
Robb Stark’s POV
The Whispering Wood lived up to its name.
Every breath of wind between the trees felt like a warning. Every rustle of leaves a whisper from gods long forgotten. The ground was damp with fog and blood. Somewhere nearby, a man screamed his last breath into the cold night air.
Robb Stark’s sword was already slick with it.
“Hold your line!” he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. His horse twisted under him as he brought the blade down across a Lannister soldier’s helm. The man crumpled into the brush.
Steel met steel, and steel met flesh. Shadows surged between the trees—Northern men cloaked in grey and brown, darting like wolves through the mist. The battle had broken apart into a hundred private duels. It was the perfect trap. And Jaime Lannister had ridden straight into it.
But the Kingslayer was no fool.
Robb spotted him through the trees—sword gleaming in the torchlight, golden hair unbound and wild. Jaime cut down a Northman with brutal grace, pivoted, then blocked a second attacker in a move so fast it looked rehearsed.
The Karstark brothers closed in, their rage in every strike. Torrhen roared and charged with raw fury, and Eddard moved in behind him like a shadow. Jaime parried both effortlessly, spinning, sidestepping, laughing.
“Is this all the North has?” he sneered. “Children and ghosts?”
Robb spurred his mount forward, anger igniting in his blood.
He had heard enough.
Jaime turned at the sound, grinning. “Ah, the pup arrives. Come then, Young Wolf—let’s see if you bite.”
Their swords clashed with a jarring crack that rattled Robb’s bones. Jaime was fast—faster than anyone he’d ever faced. He didn’t fight like a man defending his life. He fought like he was dancing, like every slash was art.
But Robb wasn’t a boy anymore.
He pressed hard, raining blows, forcing Jaime back. Their blades locked. Jaime’s teeth were bared in a savage smile.
“You’ve got Stark blood,” he said. “I can feel it in the weight of your strikes.”
Robb didn’t answer. He broke the lock, ducked low, and sliced across Jaime’s ribs. The Kingslayer growled and spun away, parrying a strike from Eddard Karstark, then elbowing Torrhen in the face with brutal precision.
Then—it happened.
A shimmer.
Faint, just behind the trees. Pale blue and silver, like a veil had lifted for the briefest second.
Jaime flinched.
Only for a breath. But it was enough.
Torrhen rammed his shoulder into Jaime’s side. Robb followed with a savage blow, knocking the golden sword from his hand. Eddard slammed him to the ground, knee on his chest, blade to his throat.
Jaime was pinned, bloodied and breathless—but still smirking.
“Well done,” he rasped. “You’ll make a fine corpse one day.”
Robb stared down at him, chest heaving. “Not today.”
By dawn, Jaime Lannister sat in chains outside a Northern command tent, guarded on all sides. The lords had gathered around the fire—grim-faced, many of them wounded.
Robb stood before them, soaked in sweat, blood, and cold rage.
“This isn’t over,” he said. “Tywin will strike back.”
“We should send the Kingslayer’s head to Casterly Rock,” barked the Greatjon. “Let them know what happens when lions walk into wolf dens!”
“We send his head, we lose our leverage,” Catelyn’s voice cut through the conversation like a blade. She was seated beside the fire, cloaked in furs, hands clasped tight in her lap. “He’s worth more alive.”
“He’s worth more bleeding,” Rickard Karstark growled, eyes burning. “He almost murdered my sons—”
“And did kill others,” Lady Maege Mormont added. “But we cannot act from vengeance. Not yet.”
“We hold him,” Robb said firmly. “We send ravens. If my father still lives, we trade him. If not…”
He didn’t finish the thought. He didn’t need to. The threat hung heavy in the air.
Theon lounged nearby, arms crossed, smirking like he was watching a play. “You’re getting good at this, Robb. The whole moody-leader thing suits you.”
Robb shot him a look sharp enough to kill. “And what exactly are you doing? Besides running your mouth?”
Theon raised his brows but didn’t reply. He didn’t need to. His posture said everything: he still saw himself as equal, as brother.
But Robb didn’t feel like anyone’s brother tonight.
He turned back to the council. “What of the rest? What news of King’s Landing?”
“Still silence,” said Galbart Glover. “Ravens don’t fly from traitors.”
Robb’s fists clenched. “Then we keep waiting?”
“For now,” Catelyn said. “Until we know who wears the crown. Until we know if your father still draws breath.”
“And what of Stannis and Renly?” Umber asked. “Will we bend the knee to one of them?”
“We bend to no one yet,” Catelyn answered. “Not until we know who is worthy. Or who is left.”
Robb said nothing.
But his blood boiled. He hated the waiting. Hated the plotting. Hated the silence around his father’s name.
And most of all, he hated the Freys.
He found himself pacing after the council dispersed, the fire casting shadows across the snow-packed ground.
He stopped only when his mother approached, silent and stern.
“You’re angry,” she said.
“Is that a problem?” he snapped.
“No. It’s expected.” She stepped closer. “But don’t let it blind you.”
He looked away. “You bartered me like a sword. Promised me to some Frey girl I’ve never met.”
“I secured the Twins. You wanted to cross—you wanted victory. This is the cost.”
Robb’s voice dropped to a growl. “Then maybe it wasn’t worth it.”
Catelyn’s eyes narrowed. “You’ll find her kind and obedient, if not beautiful.”
“I don’t want obedience. I want choice.”
“You’re a Stark,” she said. “You don’t get to want. You get to lead.”
“I don’t even know her name,” Robb said bitterly.
“Neither did I when I married your father.”
He said nothing after that.
Later the camp had quieted.
Robb stood near the weirwood tree once more, a small cluster of lords with him—Maege Mormont, the Greatjon, Karstark, and Glover. They had been walking the perimeter when Grey Wind suddenly stopped.
The air shifted.
The leaves on the weirwood twisted in unnatural patterns. A sound like breath over water echoed softly in the dark.
Then—light.
It was unlike anything they had seen. Not fire. Not lightning. A shimmer, silver and blue, like moonlight caught in glass. Same one from before.
Then wind—sharp, howling, alive.
And then—
She fell.
A girl.
Right at Robb’s feet.
She crashed into the ground with a grunt, a scuffed trunk landing beside her with a dull thud. Her robes were tattered, lined with ash and strange embroidery. Her hair—long, reddish-blonde—clung to her cheeks.
She groaned, not yet looking up. “Bloody hell…” she muttered under her breath, wincing. “Not again. That’s the last time I let something explode near wolfsbane.”
The Northern lords stared, stunned.
“Is she a witch?” Mormont whispered.
“Is this a trick of the Lannisters?” Karstark snapped.
“Quiet,” Robb said, stepping forward.
She stirred, dragging herself upright slowly. Her fingers pressed to her forehead, eyes squeezed shut. She muttered more to herself—something about cauldrons and Merlin’s bloody beard.
Then—she looked up.
Bright and beautiful emerald green eyes met his. Her mouth parted in silent shock.
Robb froze.
So did everyone else.
She blinked, looked around, taking in the armored men, the wolves, the Northern sigils—and the boy standing above her with a sword strapped to his hip and winter in his eyes.
“…Where the hell am I?” she breathed.
He only stared at her, at the smoking air where she’d come from, at the impossible magic that shimmered still in the air like starlight around her.
And for the first time that day… he felt something beyond anger.
He felt the beginning of something.
------------- - -------------
Robb after his battle:
Notes:
📅 Updates: I aim to post updates daily (or as close to it as possible). Comments, kudos, and bookmarks fuel my soul and writing speed. 🖤
💬 Final Note: I don’t own Harry Potter or Game of Thrones. This story is purely for fun and fandom love. Thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoy the journey of Rosie and Robb as much as I’ve love bringing it to life.
Chapter 3: Stranger from Another Sky
Summary:
I'm on a roll with my chapters currently, so I thought I'd post the next one already as well. Enjoy!
Notes:
This is a Harry Potter/Game of Thrones crossover featuring a female Harry Potter—Rosalie "Rosie" Potter—who finds herself transported to Westeros after the war. It’s a magic-meets-medieval-warfare slow-burn romance between Rosie and Robb Stark (yes, he lives in this one!). If you’re here for wounded heroes, powerful witches, and kings who fall first and hard, welcome. 🐺✨
Chapter Text
Chapter 3: Stranger from Another Sky
Rosie’s POV
The wind was still. The shimmer of light had long since faded, and yet the forest clearing felt suspended in time.
Rosie didn’t move at first. Her body ached, her head spun, and the dirt stung against her palms. The voices murmuring around her—deep, gruff, wary—weren’t British. They weren’t even close.
And the cold? Far too biting for Scotland in spring.
Slowly, she lifted her head.
And came face to face with him .
He was young—her age, maybe a bit older—but carried himself like a man who’d lived twice as long. He wore furs, wolf pelt around his shoulders, a sword strapped to his hip. His face was grim, shadowed by both war and weariness.
But it was his eyes that struck her most. Ice-blue/gray, fierce, and focused. And behind the frost— pain . Old pain. Familiar pain. She knew those eyes.
The tall one beside him with the wild beard shifted forward. “She’s no spy, not dressed like that,” he muttered.
“I’ve seen mummers wear stranger,” another snapped.
“Quiet,” the young man said, never taking his eyes off her. His tone was low, firm—commanding without needing to shout. “Let her speak.”
Rosie blinked. Her lips parted.
“…Where the hell am I?”
Robb Stark’s POV
She didn’t move like a soldier. Didn’t dress like a noblewoman. And yet there was something commanding about the way she kneeled on the ground—back straight, chin lifted, assessing all of them with sharp, calculating eyes.
She was strange. Unfamiliar. And yet… she was beautiful.
Not in the way of courtly ladies or noble daughters. She was wild around the edges—hair windswept and ash-streaked, eyes vibrant green, alive with a fire he hadn’t seen in weeks.
Robb kept his tone even. “You’re in the Riverlands. Near the Trident.”
He hadn’t lowered his gaze since she fell out of the air like a curse wrapped in smoke.
“Who are you?” he asked again, voice low and calm, but edged with command.
The lady answered, “Most call me Rosie.”
“What house do you belong to?” asked Karstark.
Rosie straightened. “Lady Rosalie Potter,” she clarified. “Of House Potter. And House Black.”
That gave them pause. Not because they recognized the names—but because of the title.
“I’ve never heard of your houses,” Robb replied.
“You wouldn’t have,” she murmured, more to herself than anyone else. “Because I’m not from this world.”
The words shouldn’t have meant anything. They were nonsense. Not from this world?
But something in her tone, in the way she held herself, made it hard to dismiss.
Robb glanced briefly at Torrhen and Eddard Karstark, both of whom were watching the girl intently. They’d seen it too—back in the Whispering Wood. That flicker. That strange shimmer that cracked reality just long enough to distract Jaime Lannister.
It had helped them win.
And now this girl—Lady Rosalie—had dropped from the same kind of impossible light.
“Not from this world?” Greatjon asked warily. “What does that even mean?”
“I’m not mad,” she added quickly. “And I’m not here to hurt anyone.”
“You fell from the godsdamned sky,” Eddard muttered behind him.
“I fell through a rift,” Rosie corrected, though her voice softened. “An accident. A magical one. I didn’t mean to come here. I didn’t know your world even existed.”
The lords behind Robb stirred uneasily. Maege Mormont stepped closer. The Greatjon muttered something about sorcery.
“She’s not a prisoner,” Robb said, quiet but firm. “Yet.”
Rosie’s green eyes snapped to him. Sharp. Measuring.
“I didn’t come here to threaten anyone,” she said. “But I won’t be manhandled like some common criminal.”
Mothers voice sliced through the tension like a cold blade. “Then you should be willing to speak.”
Rosie turned her attention toward the red-haired woman who had stepped forward from the group of lords. The resemblance to Robb was clear. The matronly sternness even more so.
“You’re his mother,” Rosie said.
Catelyn nodded. “And you are a stranger surrounded by armed men. This is a generous welcome, not a hostile one. Don’t test the difference.”
There was a flicker of something in Rosie’s eyes—approval, perhaps.
“Fair enough,” Rosie murmured.
Rosie’s POV
They moved her to a nearby war tent. The trunk that had fallen with her was hauled behind them, still steaming faintly.
Inside the tent, torches glowed dimly against the dark canvas walls. A table held maps. Furs lined the ground. Rosie was led to the center, surrounded by lords and captains whose names she didn’t yet know—but whose judgment she could already feel pressing in from all sides.
Robb Stark stood at the head. He didn’t sit. Neither did she.
His voice broke the silence first.
“You said magic brought you here. Explain.”
Rosie nodded. “I come from a world where magic is hidden, but very real. We live in secret among those who don’t have it. The non-magical, or Muggles, as we call them.”
“Muggles?” Theon Greyjoy snorted nearby. “Sounds like something you’d cough up.”
Rosie ignored him.
“I’m what we call a witch. I studied at a magical school—Hogwarts—for seven years. A war broke out. I fought in it. We won. And after, I... went quiet for a time. Needed to heal.”
Robb’s brow furrowed. “You said this accident—what was it?”
“I was working with magical ingredients,” Rosie said. “Some experimental. There was a rupture. A rift. It pulled me through. I’m not fully sure how or why it happened.”
“You expect us to believe this?” Lord Karstark growled.
Rosie met his eyes without blinking. “You saw me just arrive here from thin air, yes?”
Torrhen and Eddard exchanged a glance.
Eddard said reluctantly. “We saw something. Strange magic. Right before we took down the Kingslayer.”
“And now she’s here,” Torrhen added.
Catelyn crossed her arms. “This is dangerous. We know nothing about her, her powers, or her intentions.”
“I told you my intentions,” Rosie said.
“And what are you offering?” Lady Maege Mormont asked. “To wander our camp casting spells?”
“I offer help,” Rosie said simply. “I know healing magic. Protection charms. Defensive spells. I can reinforce your weapons. Detect poison. Mend wounds you thought fatal.”
That earned a moment of silence.
Then Robb stepped forward, voice calm but weighted.
“If you can do what you say, that would be useful. We’re at war.”
“With who?” Rosie asked.
“The Lannisters,” Robb replied. “They hold the capital. They’ve taken my father prisoner. My sisters too.”
Rosie’s eyes softened. “I’m sorry.”
He gave a stiff nod, as if brushing the words off before they could sink too deep.
“There are others who claim the throne,” he added. “Renly Baratheon. His brother Stannis. Neither have declared war on the North. Yet.”
“And you’re... all fighting for a crown?”
“No,” Robb said. “I fight for my father. And for the North.”
Rosie tilted her head, studying him again. The pain in his voice. The weight he carried like a second cloak. She knew what that felt like.
“I understand what it’s like to be forced to grow up too fast,” she said. “To lose people. To lead before you’re ready.”
His eyes met hers again. And something passed between them.
Not sympathy. Not yet.
But recognition.
The conversation continued for another hour.
They told her of King Robert’s death. Of Ned Stark’s arrest. Of Catelyn’s capture of Tyrion Lannister. Of the ambush at the Whispering Wood.
Rosie shared only the barest details in return—how the war in her world had torn everything apart. How she had inherited titles she never asked for. How magic, while powerful, came at a steep price.
By the end, Robb rubbed a hand over his jaw.
“You need a place to stay,” he said.
She nodded. “That would be appreciated.”
“We’ll assign you a tent,” Maege began.
When she started to thank them for the consideration, she remembered the trunk that arrived with her.
She turned and walked quickly to her trunk. The group followed, more than a few exchanging wary looks. Robb kept pace beside her, Grey Wind padding at his side.
She knelt, opened the lid, and began rifling through the carefully packed items—most of them magically shrunk and labeled it seems.
“Well, it seems my belongings came with me,” she said, pulling out what looked like a silk handkerchief.
She stood, flicked her wand.
The handkerchief expanded instantly—unfolding into a tall, black canvas tent.
The lords gaped.
Torrhen nearly dropped his sword.
Even Catelyn looked momentarily stunned.
Rosie turned to them with a cheeky grin.
“I appreciate the hospitality, truly. But I’ve got my own accommodations.”
------------- - -------------
Another picture to go along with the Chapter:
Chapter 4: Whispers in the Wind
Summary:
Again...I'm on a roll and so I keep posting lol
Notes:
This is a Harry Potter/Game of Thrones crossover featuring a female Harry Potter—Rosalie "Rosie" Potter—who finds herself transported to Westeros after the war. It’s a magic-meets-medieval-warfare slow-burn romance between Rosie and Robb Stark (yes, he lives in this one!). If you’re here for wounded heroes, powerful witches, and kings who fall first and hard, welcome. 🐺✨
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 4: Whispers in the Wind
Rosie's POV
She exhaled the second the tent flap closed behind her, hands still trembling as she let the weight of the night settle into her bones. The soft hum of the wards vibrated gently against her magic, wrapping around the seams of the tent like a protective blanket.
Rosie slowly sank down onto the plush carpeted floor. Her strength leaving her.
What the hell just happened?
She squeezed her eyes shut. The world outside the tent—forests, swords, wolves, northern suspicion—was too much. Too fast. Too unfamiliar. And yet it had all happened. She’d fallen, or rather been pulled , through a rift in magic into… whatever this world was. A world of noble houses, war, and the coldest godsdamned weather she’d ever felt.
Rosie rubbed her palms over her eyes, breathing in and out slowly.
Not dead. Not dreaming.
Her heartbeat was steady now. Too steady for a dream. Her shoulder ached from where she hit the ground. Her hands were numb from the cold.
This was real.
The question wasn’t if she had traveled to another world. The question was why … and how .
Something immense had opened that rift. It hadn’t been the potion alone. No, something more ancient… more powerful. A force of balance. A gatekeeper.
Her thoughts caught.
Death.
She hadn’t seen it—not directly—but she felt it. The way the veil had split. The way magic had yielded , not resisted. Her fingers curled around the edge of the carpet.
He had watched her before. She’d felt it, even in her world.
Had He sent her here?
As a punishment? A gift? A cosmic nudge?
“Bloody ambiguous bastard,” she muttered under her breath.
With a tired groan, she pushed herself up and turned to assess the tent.
Her wand flicked softly. The fireplace in the main room flared to life, casting golden warmth across the dark wooden floors. The space opened in every direction like a small, noble cottage—cozy, magical, and painfully familiar.
The sitting area had a comfortable couch, two velvet armchairs, a low table, and a wall of enchanted bookshelves. A small kitchen sat tucked behind, complete with floating pots and a pantry of preserved ingredients. Off the hallway were three bedrooms—two for guests, one large master—and a full, enchanted bath with hot water charms and warming stones along the tub.
Home.
It was home , in every way that mattered.
Rosie crossed to her trunk, knelt, and opened it again.
She froze.
It wasn’t just her travel kit. It was everything .
Her entire library—shrunken and slotted into a protective row of shelves. Her heirloom pieces—Lady Black’s antique mirror, enchanted jewelry boxes, photo albums tucked into velvet cases. And her vault bag from Gringotts, still secured and heavy with gold galleons, silver sickles, and old family seals.
All of it.
Everything that tethered her to her world—packed neatly into the trunk like it had been preparing to travel long before she had.
Her breath caught in her throat.
A deep, invisible weight settled on her chest, and for the first time since falling through the rift, she felt it .
The loss. The strangeness. The complete, gaping chasm between her and the life she knew.
She stood in the center of her cozy, glowing tent with a crackling fire, surrounded by her family’s legacy—and realized she was utterly, cosmically alone.
A sob tried to push its way up her throat.
She clenched her jaw.
Not now. Not yet.
Robb Stark's POV
The fire cracked loudly in the center of the command tent, the heat doing little to thaw the growing tension in the room.
“She should not be trusted,” Catelyn said sharply, eyes fixed on the flames.
Robb stood beside the table, arms crossed, eyes shadowed. The Karstark brothers lingered near the flap, silent but listening. Theon lounged on a bench, his posture casual but eyes alert.
“She hasn’t given us a reason not to trust her,” Robb said.
“She hasn’t given us a reason to ,” his mother replied.
Theon laughed under his breath. “She dropped from the godsdamned sky , Cat. That’s more than enough reason to keep her close.”
“Don’t call her Cat,” Robb snapped, sharper than intended.
Theon raised a brow. “Touchy already?”
“She’s not a joke.”
“She’s a sorceress , Robb,” Catelyn said. “One we know nothing about. She claims to be from another world. Her magic is untested, unfamiliar, and she’s not bound by any loyalty to the North.”
“She could be lying about all of it,” Theon added with a shrug. “But she’s nice to look at. If she’s going to be here a while, might as well—”
Robb’s fist slammed into the table. “Enough.”
The room fell silent.
He glared at Theon, who looked mildly surprised.
“You’ll speak of her with respect,” Robb said coldly. “She’s not yours to taunt. Or use.”
Catelyn’s lips pressed into a thin line.
“You’re already too soft on her,” she said quietly.
“I’ve spoken with her once,” Robb retorted. “I’m not an idiot, Mother.”
“Don’t let your eyes speak louder than your judgment.”
That stung.
He turned from them both.
“I’ll decide what to do with her,” he said, voice low. “Not you. Not Theon.”
Without waiting for a reply, he left the tent.
Outside, the cold hit like a slap.
Robb walked without direction, letting his boots crunch through snow. Grey Wind appeared at his side, silent and stalking. The camp was quiet now—just torches flickering, men dozing by fires, a few sentries on the edges of the tree line.
He stopped near the weirwood. His weirwood.
The red leaves stirred gently in the wind.
What are you, Rosie Potter?
She was strange. Too strange.
But not threatening. Not to him.
And gods help him—she was beautiful. But it wasn’t her face or hair or figure that haunted him. It was the way she carried herself. The way she’d stood in that forest, surrounded by men with swords, and met his gaze with fire behind her eyes.
She’d reminded him of war.
Of loss.
Of what it meant to survive.
He wanted to know her story. He wanted to understand her.
And that want terrified him more than anything else.
Because he couldn’t want her.
Not with the Freys expecting a union. Not with lords watching every breath he took. Not with the weight of Winterfell and the North and the war hanging from his shoulders like iron chains.
He sank onto a frozen log and stared into the night sky.
What was she to him? A sign? A curse? A warning?
Or a storm that had yet to break?
------------- - -------------
Rosie breaking a bit with her realization:
Notes:
📅 Updates: I aim to post updates daily (or as close to it as possible). Comments, kudos, and bookmarks fuel my soul and writing speed. 🖤
💬 Final Note: I don’t own Harry Potter or Game of Thrones. This story is purely for fun and fandom love. Thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoy the journey of Rosie and Robb as much as I’ve love bringing it to life.
Chapter 5: Beneath Wolf Eyes
Summary:
Chapter 5 is here, enjoy!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 5: Beneath Wolf Eyes
Rosie’s POV
It hadn’t been a dream.
Rosie knew that the moment her eyes blinked open and she heard the low, faint rustle of canvas and winds.
The tent was warm around her—blankets heavy with enchantments, a fire crackling gently in the hearth in the main room. She lay in the master bed, staring up at the enchanted ceiling above her: a soft charm that mimicked a morning sky, glowing pale gold with gentle drifting clouds.
Her breath caught as it always did the moment memory caught up with waking.
She wasn’t home.
This wasn’t Grimmauld Place. Or Hogwarts. Or even the Scottish highlands. It was… somewhere else entirely.
A world of swords. Banners. Wolves. A war she didn’t understand.
She closed her eyes and exhaled slowly. No panic. Not anymore. The shock had worn down to a low, throbbing ache in her chest—a quiet fear wrapped in velvet.
She sat up, legs over the edge of the bed, fingers brushing against the soft sheepskin rug below. The day outside was quiet. Tense.
And she had no idea what it would bring.
But she wouldn’t cower in bed. Not today.
Rosie dressed slowly, choosing comfort and warmth over formality.
A long black bohemian-style skirt that flowed as she walked. A cozy, slightly oversized white sweater, thick and soft with magical heating charms woven into the cuffs. Over that, she pulled on a mid-length black wool coat, detailed in subtle gold embroidery along the hems and collar. She added a few rings, one simple chain around her neck, and a set of silver earrings shaped like crescent moons.
The final result was somewhere between witch, wanderer, and noblewoman—perfectly her.
She checked the kitchen pantry. The charms had preserved everything wonderfully. Bread. Dried fruits. Salted meats. A few magical preserves and her stash of good tea.
She made a small pot, warmed slices of fruit bread on a charm-heated pan, and took her breakfast near the fireplace.
Halfway through her second cup of tea, she paused.
A single thought. Gentle but cold.
What if I never make it back?
She set the teacup down slowly. Her fingers curled in her lap.
No answers yet. Only possibilities. And so much depended on how long she remained in this world—and what it would ask of her.
She rose.
And stepped outside.
Wind greeted her. Cold and clean. The sky was grey overhead, and the camp bustled with quiet discipline—soldiers hauling water, sharpening weapons, tending wounds. The air smelled like smoke, steel, and pine.
And eyes turned toward her.
Dozens of them.
Some curious. Some cautious. Others flat-out wary.
She walked slowly, chin lifted, posture calm, making sure to meet no one’s gaze for too long. Her wand stayed in her sleeve. She didn’t need to show it.
Let them wonder , she thought. Let them question. That gives me time to observe them, too.
She catalogued everything—the position of the supply wagons, the spacing of the tents, the watch rotations and frequency. It wasn’t Hogwarts, but it was a battlefield. And that meant survival depended on awareness.
She was passing near the edge of the training yard when a sound caught her attention—a low growl.
The wolf.
She froze.
The direwolf stood several feet ahead, massive and still. His silver-gray coat rippled slightly in the breeze, and his yellow eyes fixed on her with the same intensity Robb’s had the night before.
Several men nearby stepped back, murmuring under their breath.
Rosie took a slow breath and moved forward. Calm. Measured.
“Hello,” she said softly, crouching down just a little. “You’re Robb’s, aren’t you?”
Grey Wind tilted his head.
Then—to the shock of every nearby guard—he padded forward and pressed his cold nose gently into her palm.
Rosie let out a surprised breath.
“You’re beautiful,” she whispered, her hand brushing behind his ear.
The direwolf huffed once and sat beside her.
It was such an absurd, impossible moment that she laughed.
Not a sarcastic laugh. Not a bitter one.
A real one.
A soft, surprised, and warm laugh she hadn’t felt in… months.
Maybe since before the war had ended.
The sound of it startled even her.
She looked up—and saw the men nearby staring, now more unnerved than before.
That only made her laugh again, quieter this time. “Relax,” she said toward no one in particular. “He approached me.”
“Don’t mind them.”
The voice came from behind her.
She turned.
Robb stood a few feet away, wrapped in his usual dark furs and wolf-cloak, a hand resting casually on the hilt of his sword. The cold wind tugged at his curls.
“Grey Wind doesn’t warm to strangers,” he added.
Rosie straightened slowly, brushing a bit of dirt from her skirt.
“Seems I’m not entirely a stranger then,” she said, glancing down at the wolf.
“No,” Robb said, watching her. “Maybe not.”
A long pause stretched between them—quiet but not uncomfortable.
“How did you sleep?” he asked.
She smiled faintly. “Better than I expected. Worse than I hoped.”
He nodded, something flickering behind his expression. “Understandable.”
Another pause.
“You?”
“I don’t sleep much these days,” he said. “Too much to worry about.”
She studied him more closely. His shoulders held tension like armor. His voice was calm, but his eyes were darker today.
“You’re young,” she said softly. “But not new to grief.”
He looked at her sharply. She didn’t flinch.
“No,” he admitted. “I’m not.”
Rosie stepped closer, her voice still low.
“You lead men. Command armies. But you haven’t had time to be just... Robb.”
“That’s not an option anymore.”
“Maybe not.” She looked out at the camp. “But you should know—you’re not the only one who’s had to carry too much too young.”
Their eyes met.
And for a moment, neither needed to speak.
He broke the silence first.
“There’s a war council this afternoon. We’ll be discussing Riverrun and my uncle Edmure. You should join us.”
Rosie arched a brow. “Your lords will love that.”
“Let them bristle,” Robb said. “You have a mind for strategy. And I want you there.”
Rosie hesitated, then nodded. “Then I’ll come.”
He nodded once and turned to leave—but paused mid-step, glancing back.
“Thank you. For earlier. I… needed it.”
“You’re welcome.”
And then he was gone, Grey Wind following silently at his side.
Robb Stark's POV
He stepped into his tent with the fire of her still flickering behind his ribs.
She’d understood him. Not pitied. Not lectured. Just understood .
It left him off balance.
He poured water from a pitcher into the basin and splashed his face, trying to focus. The war. The siege on Riverrun. The Lannisters. His men.
Not the woman with emerald eyes and soft laughter.
The tent flap opened. His mother.
Catelyn stood still for a moment, her expression unreadable.
“You invited her to the council,” she said.
“I did.”
“She’s a stranger.”
“She’s proven more observant than half the men I command.”
“She’s a danger.”
He looked at her. “So was I, once.”
They stared at each other. A long beat.
“She’s changing things, Robb.”
“I know.”
Catelyn said nothing more. And then, quietly, she turned and left.
Minutes later, Theon entered without knocking.
“She’s out there now, smiling with your wolf like she belongs here,” he said casually. “Makes the men nervous.”
“She’s done nothing wrong.”
“She’s not one of us.”
Robb looked up. “Neither are you.”
Theon’s face hardened. “Careful.”
“I am.”
Silence stretched. Tense.
Finally, Theon smirked again. “You’ll regret trusting her.”
Robb didn’t reply.
He didn’t need to.
Because even if he would regret it someday… something in him whispered he couldn’t help but trust her anyway.
------------- - -------------
Rosie and Gray Wind:
Notes:
📅 Updates: I aim to post updates daily (or as close to it as possible). Comments, kudos, and bookmarks fuel my soul and writing speed. 🖤
💬 Final Note: I don’t own Harry Potter or Game of Thrones. This story is purely for fun and fandom love. Thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoy the journey of Rosie and Robb as much as I’ve love bringing it to life.
Chapter 6: Talks and Frontlines
Summary:
I’ve written quite a bit ahead of the story, so from now on I’m going to attempt to post 2-3 times a day.
Writing has becoming almost like a therapy session for me lol
So here is chapter 6 for you, chapter 7 might be out later around 7PST time.
Chapter Text
Chapter 6: Talks and Frontlines
Rosie’s POV
The war council was colder than she expected—both in temperature and tone.
The canvas walls of the meeting tent kept out most of the wind, but not the chill of stone-faced men gathered around a table made of reinforced planks and stained battle maps. Candles flickered. Ink froze in its pots. And tension sat heavy in the air like fog.
Rosie sat quietly at the far end of the long table, hood of her gold-accented coat resting on her shoulders, hands folded on her lap. Her wand was hidden in her sleeve, just in case. Her eyes, however, missed nothing.
Ten men sat around the table—lords, bannermen, and Robb himself at the head. Catelyn stood behind him like a shadow. Eddard and Torrhen Karstark flanked the space near the tent entrance. Even Theon was here, sprawled in his chair with studied arrogance.
Rosie remained still, posture straight, observing.
She wasn't here to talk. Not yet. First, she needed to understand the rules of this particular game.
“Riverrun won’t hold forever,” Rickard Karstark was saying, voice low and taut. “My men report that Tywin’s supply lines are stretching thin. If we break the siege within the fortnight, we can pin his western forces.”
“And if we wait?” Maege Mormont asked, arms folded. “We risk losing the Tullys and the river.”
“The south is unguarded,” Lord Glover said. “Stannis marches on Dragonstone. Renly builds armies in Highgarden. The realm splits by the hour.”
“Then let it split,” growled the Greatjon. “The more they fight, the easier it is to carve a Northern border they’ll never cross again.”
Rosie listened, lips slightly pursed, filing away names and faces with quiet calculation.
Karstark: cold, rigid, bleeding anger behind every word.
Maege Mormont: sharp-eyed, practical, not easily rattled.
Greatjon Umber: bluster masking a canny mind.
Catelyn Stark: shrewd and strategic, though clearly disapproving of Rosie’s presence.
And Robb…
Her eyes flicked to him.
Robb Stark was listening, not just waiting to speak. He tracked each voice, weighed each word. And when he did speak, his tone cut through the rest—measured, direct, but never unsure.
He had presence. Even when he said nothing.
He wears command like it was stitched into his skin, Rosie thought, surprised. Too young for all of this, but carrying it anyway.
He turned slightly, eyes catching hers for a moment.
It wasn’t the first time he’d looked her way during the meeting. But it felt different each time. Warmer. Curious.
She blinked, then returned her gaze to the map, clearing her throat quietly.
“So, what do we do?” Glover asked. “Riverrun is cornered.”
“We move,” said Robb. “But not blindly. We can’t break the siege with brute force alone.”
There was a pause.
Then a voice broke the quiet.
“Maybe the girl has ideas.”
The words came from one of the other bannermen—Lord Bolton, gaunt and pale, eyes like hollow snow.
Rosie looked up slowly.
The tension around the table snapped taut.
“I am not a girl,” she said calmly. “But I do know how to help.”
“Help how?” Karstark asked. “You said you don’t fight.”
“I don’t need to fight to be useful,” Rosie said. “Magic isn't only for war.”
She stood.
“I can brew potions. Salves that seal wounds faster. Draughts that soothe pain, calm minds, and keep soldiers alert when sleep isn’t an option. I can charm armor for resistance, mark territory to detect movement, reinforce tents to keep out cold and damp. And I can create a communication network with enchanted parchments—linked between camps.”
A beat of silence.
“And you can do this now ?” Maege asked, leaning forward.
“I can begin immediately,” Rosie said. “With your permission.”
Theon laughed under his breath. “Useful and decorative.”
Robb shot him a look.
Rosie ignored the jibe.
“Would you like proof?” she asked.
No one answered.
So she reached into her sleeve, pulled her wand, and turned toward a dented helm resting on a stool near the fire.
She murmured an incantation under her breath and flicked her wrist. A soft golden glow wrapped around the metal. The dents vanished. The sheen returned.
It looked newly forged.
The room went still.
“Enchantments of reinforcement,” Rosie said quietly. “This one will withstand most minor blade strikes and redirect arrows at just the right angle.”
The helmet was passed around. The whispers began.
Karstark still looked skeptical. But Maege Mormont—Rosie noted—was staring at her with something akin to curiosity. And Umber?
He chuckled.
“Well, I’ll be damned. The witch is useful.”
Rosie raised a brow. “I can do sarcasm too, Lord Umber. But mine comes with fire.”
He barked a laugh. “Aye. I like her.”
The meeting shifted.
With Rosie now considered, her suggestions flowed more freely.
They would send a scouting unit with enchanted parchment back to Riverrun. Rosie would begin brewing healing potions immediately and place warding glyphs around the command tents.
More importantly, she would be kept close to Robb’s war planning—not as a weapon, but as a tool of support and unpredictability.
An edge.
She could feel the change in the room.
Not acceptance.
But possibility .
By the time the council adjourned, Rosie remained seated, letting the lords trickle out around her.
Umber gave her a nod. Mormont a short, amused smile. Even Glover said nothing as he passed, but didn’t scowl.
Catelyn, however, lingered only long enough to look at Robb—then left without a word to Rosie.
She didn’t mind.
Robb remained.
They were the last two.
“Thank you,” he said simply.
She shook her head. “I didn’t do much.”
“You did,” he said. “You made them listen .”
Rosie smiled faintly. “Didn’t think Umber was going to.”
Robb smirked. “He only listens to three things: me, victory, and people who challenge him without flinching.”
“Two out of three, then.”
Their eyes met.
And for a moment—just one quiet second—there was no war, no council, no siege.
Only the fire between them, and the growing certainty that something was shifting.
Soft. Subtle. But real.
------------- - -------------
Chapter 7: A Kindling of Power
Summary:
Chapter 7 is here!!
Chapter Text
Chapter 7: A Kindling of Power
Rosie’s POV
The smell of boiling nettle root, yarrow blossoms, and dried willow bark filled the back half of the Northern supply tent.
Rosie stood at the center of it all—sleeves rolled to her elbows, hair twisted up in a haphazard bun, wand in one hand and a long-stemmed copper stirring rod in the other. She looked like a woman somewhere between a battlefield apothecary and a sleep-deprived herbologist.
In truth, she felt like both.
The maester assigned to Robb's camp—a sharp-nosed man named Edwyn—watched her with a mixture of interest and distrust, his gray robes fluttering around him as he circled one of the worktables.
“I’ve never seen anyone prepare willowbark salve like that,” he said at last.
“That’s because you’ve never enchanted the reduction stage,” Rosie replied, not unkindly. “This version accelerates pain relief by half and encourages natural clotting. Works better than milk of the poppy, and doesn’t knock the patient out.”
Edwyn made a sound somewhere between a grunt and a scoff. “And the soldiers will take this willingly?”
“They’ll take it when they realize they can walk three hours after a gut wound.”
That shut him up—for now.
Rosie turned back to the cauldron and stirred. Her brewing station had been established the day before with Robb’s full support, and already her potions were circulating quietly through the ranks.
The soldiers called her the “Battle Witch,” most with awe, some with caution.
She preferred that to “Lady Potter,” which still felt too heavy in her mouth.
A soft gust of wind swept through the tent flap. Outside, the camp buzzed. Steel clanged. Horses whinnied.
She paused in her work and stepped outside for a moment.
She needed air. And space.
A small group of soldiers lingered nearby, sipping warmed tea and talking in low voices. One of them—a lanky redhead—glanced at her, then quickly looked away.
She walked along the outer edge of the camp, taking in her surroundings.
Ward stones, charmed with detection runes, hummed softly beneath the dirt at the corners of command tents. Her protection glyphs had been engraved into tent flaps with a self-replicating sigil spell. And she'd enchanted six linked parchments that now allowed instant written communication between Robb’s commanders.
Small things.
But they added up.
She passed Grey Wind lounging near Robb’s tent. The direwolf glanced up, blinked, then lowered his head back to his paws.
Rosie smiled faintly.
She didn’t belong here. Not truly.
But she was starting to feel like she mattered.
Two days into her magical work, the failure came.
She had been testing a heat ward inside the medical tent—a controlled charm designed to keep wounded soldiers warm even during freezing nights. She'd crafted it dozens of times before. But the weave in this world was different. Slippery.
Something slipped.
The ward cracked with a loud snap , and a blast of heat exploded from the sigil, sending three water buckets flying across the tent.
No one was hurt.
But the tent flap flung open seconds later—half the camp’s guards converging, weapons drawn.
Rosie stood frozen in the middle, hair frizzed, soot on her cheek, wand still raised.
“I’m fine,” she called out, voice steady. “Just—mild miscalculation.”
A soldier muttered, “Bloody witches.”
Robb arrived shortly after.
He didn’t say much—just scanned the damage, looked at her, and nodded once. “You alright?”
“Yes,” she said, brushing her hands off. “More embarrassed than anything.”
“Better embarrassment than casualties.”
She met his gaze. “I’ll recalibrate the wards. No more explosions, I promise.”
His mouth twitched. “See that you don’t blind my men.”
She smirked. “That wasn’t on today’s to-do list, but I can shuffle it in.”
Behind him, a few soldiers blinked.
Robb walked off a moment later, but Rosie noticed the smallest smile tug at his mouth as he turned away.
That evening, she returned to her tent, exhausted but not defeated.
She stripped out of her soot-streaked robes, washed her face, and sat before the fire with a journal open on her lap. She listed the potions she’d successfully brewed, the charms that worked, the wards that needed adjustment.
And then she added a final line:
Find a way home.
She stared at it for a long time.
Then closed the book.
Tywin Lannister’s POV
The candlelight cast shifting shadows across the war map sprawled over the long oaken table, its flickering glow making the carved ridges of mountains and rivers seem to rise and fall like breath beneath his gaze. Blood-red markers surrounded Riverrun like a noose, yet the noose had not tightened. Not fully. Not fast enough.
Tywin stood motionless at the head of the table, hands clasped behind his back in a posture that, for all its stillness, radiated barely contained calculation. Behind him, the low murmur of armored men and couriers echoed through the tent like the ticking of a clock—measured, cold, inevitable.
“They’ve fortified the eastern pass,” one of the messengers reported. “Scorched farmland to delay movement. Reinforced the outer walls with fresh troops from the river clans. Lord Blackwood and Lord Mallister have joined the defense.”
Tywin’s jaw tensed.
“And yet Riverrun still stands,” he said, his voice clipped and hard as hammered steel.
The room shifted uncomfortably.
“Yes, my lord,” came the answer.
He already knew. He had known before the words were spoken. But he demanded them anyway. Precision. Acknowledgment. The ritual of it soothed the irritation clawing at the edge of his composure.
Robb Stark had moved faster than expected.
Too fast. Too coordinated. For a boy who had never commanded anything larger than a hunting party before his father’s death, the Young Wolf fought like a seasoned tactician. Like a man guided not just by instinct—but by foresight.
Tywin leaned forward slightly, his sharp gaze traveling over the scattered markers on the board. He could almost see it—the pattern forming. The calculated shifts in position, the decoy movements, the feints that turned into victories.
There were whispers. Foolish things, born in the mouths of frightened men. But still—persistent.
Of strange firelight dancing through the Northern camps. Of arrows deflected mid-flight. Of men wounded one day and healed the next. Of unnatural fortitude, weather turning in their favor, and one name repeated again and again in half-hushed tones:
The witch.
A woman, they said, who fell from the sky wrapped in lightning, who walked beside wolves and lords alike. A sorceress with eyes like emeralds and power older than the old gods themselves. Some claimed she was shadowspawn. Others, a gift from the gods of the North.
Tywin Lannister believed in strategy, not superstition. Yet even he understood the weight of symbols—and he knew too well how easily fear could galvanize men to do what swords could not.
He didn’t believe in magic.
But he did believe in perception. In optics. In the way a single story, well-placed, could swing a battle before a sword was ever drawn.
And if the North had found itself a myth to fight beside their boy king—a symbol to wrap their bloodshed in righteousness—then it was no longer just a war of blades and banners.
It was becoming a war of legends.
That made her dangerous.
“She’s only one woman,” one of the captains had muttered days ago.
Yes, but so was Rhaenyra. So was Nymeria. So was the Mother of Dragons across the sea, if the reports could be trusted. Tywin had lived long enough to know the world turned easily on the actions of a single woman—provided enough men believed she could not be stopped.
His voice cut through the tent, low and cold.
“We press harder. No delays. No leniency. No mercy.”
“And the witch?” one of the younger lords asked hesitantly.
Tywin turned to the hearth, eyes catching the flame’s reflection in the polished edge of his goblet. The fire crackled, casting shadows like broken wings along the tent wall.
“Find out who she is,” he said, each word measured and sharp. “Where she came from. Who she answers to. And if she is truly unnatural…”
A pause.
Not for drama, but for certainty.
“…burn her.”
------------- - -------------
Chapter 8: Soft Places, Sharp Edges
Summary:
Chapter 8 is here and our poor Robb is going through it.
Chapter Text
Chapter 8: Soft Places, Sharp Edges
Rosie’s POV
The scent of cinnamon, apples, and brown sugar curled through the enchanted air of her tent like a warm blanket.
Rosie stood barefoot in her small kitchen, sleeves rolled to her elbows, wand tucked behind her ear, and flour smudged across her cheek. The windows were frosted from the cold beyond, though inside her tent it remained pleasantly warm thanks to the low hum of magical insulation woven through the walls.
She had made five batches of muffins.
And she was halfway through a sixth.
Distraction was a magical thing—and sometimes, even more powerful than a spell.
Outside, the camp buzzed with purposeful movement. Scouts returned. Horses stomped through half-frozen mud. Fires were stoked. The army had marched before dawn, leaving only a skeleton guard and the wounded behind. Rosie had watched Robb ride out beside Grey Wind, his sword strapped across his back, his shoulders squared.
He hadn't looked back.
She hadn’t expected him to.
But she’d wanted him to.
She shook the thought away and poured another scoop of spiced batter into a tray lined with parchment. She enchanted the iron oven with a flick and slipped the tray inside.
He’ll be fine, she told herself. He has to be.
Her tent was quiet now. Too quiet.
She sat near the fire, skirts spilling around her. Today she wore a white milkmaid-style dress—flowy, soft, with embroidered sleeves to her elbows and a black sash cinched at the waist. The loose cotton flowed with each movement, giving her a kind of gentle presence that clashed with the wartime atmosphere beyond the tent flap.
But she needed softness today.
The past week had changed everything.
She had arrived through flame and wind and had landed in a world not her own. She’d been stared at, whispered about, distrusted. Yet somehow, she’d made herself useful. Helpful.
Important.
She'd worked spells no one here had seen before. She’d brewed medicine, mended wounds, turned steel into something stronger. She’d charmed letters, protected tents, and stitched sigils into armor. The men still muttered when they passed her, but they no longer turned their backs.
And Robb…
Her breath caught. She looked down at the thread she was absentmindedly spinning between her fingers.
Robb Stark.
He was all winter and silence and storm, and yet—he’d shown her something else beneath it. Softness. Thoughtfulness. The haunted eyes of someone too young to be carrying the world but doing it anyway.
He listened when she spoke.
He saw her.
That frightened her more than anything else.
She closed her eyes, leaned her head back against the cushion behind her, and let the fire crackle into the quiet.
Later that evening
Rosie stepped out into the cold with a basket in her hands, filled with warm muffins and wrapped in soft linen.
The snow had fallen slightly overnight, layering the camp in a soft white dust. Soldiers huddled in pairs, checking gear, whispering about the siege.
As she passed, heads turned.
They always did.
Some gave nods now. Some even smiled. She returned them politely, not stopping, not lingering. She’d learned quickly that her presence made people uneasy—until it didn’t.
She was walking toward the medical tent when she saw her.
Catelyn Stark.
The older woman stood near a stack of fresh bandages, speaking quietly with the camp’s maester. When she turned and saw Rosie, the conversation halted.
The two women stared at each other for a long moment.
Rosie stepped closer.
“Lady Stark,” she said with a respectful nod.
“Lady Potter,” Catelyn replied.
Not a greeting. Not a dismissal.
A challenge wrapped in civility.
“Would you like a muffin?” Rosie asked, lifting the basket. “There’s cinnamon apple, and something I think is close to blueberry, though your fruit is—different.”
Catelyn hesitated. Then, surprisingly, took one.
They stood together in silence for a beat.
“You bake,” Catelyn said, as if it were unusual.
“I survive,” Rosie said. “Baking helps.”
Another pause.
“You’re alone in your tent most days when the fighting starts,” Catelyn said. “Why?”
Rosie met her gaze. “Because if I step in too quickly, it’ll cause panic. The men barely trust me as it is.”
Catelyn’s eyes narrowed. “But Robb does.”
“I think he wants to.”
“And do you want him to?”
Rosie didn’t flinch. “I want him to win this war. I want him to keep his people alive. And if I can help do that, I will.”
“That wasn’t the question.”
Rosie sighed.
“I don’t know what I want from Robb. Or what he wants from me. But we understand each other.” She paused. “I haven’t had that in a long time.”
Catelyn's expression shifted—just slightly.
“My parents died when I was a baby,” Rosie said, surprising even herself by speaking the words aloud. “I was raised in a cupboard. My godfather died when I was fifteen. My mentor was murdered. And I’ve buried more friends than I care to count.”
She didn’t cry. She just stated it like fact. Her truth.
“I’m not here to take your son away from his duties,” she said softly. “I’m just trying to find meaning while I’m stuck in this world.”
For the first time, Catelyn’s face softened.
“I didn’t know,” she said.
“Now you do.”
They stood in silence for another long moment—two women on different paths, from different worlds, momentarily aligned.
When Rosie turned to leave, Catelyn said, quietly, “He’s always carried too much.”
Rosie nodded without looking back. “So have I.”
The sound of hooves reached the camp first. Then the banners.
Rosie rushed forward, her skirts flying.
Robb and the Stark host returned in full—mud-streaked, blood-covered, victorious.
At the center of it all rode Edmure Tully and Ser Brynden “Blackfish,” both looking worn but proud. Cheers broke out from the lines of men left behind.
Robb dismounted quickly, Grey Wind bounding beside him. He turned toward Rosie almost immediately, and his face—gods, his face —lit up.
“Riverrun is safe,” he said, voice breathless. “Your parchments worked. Your wards helped the wounded through the night. The maesters are asking for your recipes.”
She smiled, heart thudding. “I told you.”
He laughed, then—real, open. And gods, he was handsome when he laughed.
The Blackfish gave her a curious look. Edmure stared outright. Catelyn watched from across the field, unreadable.
Robb’s hand brushed her elbow as he passed. Not long. Just enough to be noticed.
Just enough to linger.
Robb’s POV
The tent was cold.
Wind whispered through the seams of the canvas, rattling the lantern chains and tugging at the edges of the maps spread across the war table. The brazier in the corner had long since burned to embers, but Robb Stark felt none of it.
Not the cold. Not the wind. Not even the ache in his knees from standing so still for so long.
His hands trembled around the parchment clutched in his grasp—crushed and crumpled now, the Lannister seal smeared into a red, mocking blur. Wax had broken under the force of his grip, the lion distorted into something shapeless and cruel. Blood roared in his ears, drowning out the sound of his mother’s voice until even her silence felt deafening.
He had read it once. Then again. And again. Each word dug deeper than the last, like blades sliding between ribs.
Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell, has been executed for treason.
Executed.
Not imprisoned. Not bartered. Not spared for honor or name or kingdom.
Executed.
His father. The man whose footsteps he had tried so hard to fill. The man whose voice echoed in every command he gave, whose principles shaped every decision he made. The man he had led this war to save.
Gone.
Something in him buckled.
His legs gave out beneath him with a choked sound he would never admit to being a sob. The parchment fluttered from his grip like falling snow as he collapsed to his knees on the cold ground, shoulders rigid with fury, jaw clenched tight enough to splinter bone.
He didn’t cry.
He couldn’t.
Tears were for later. For solitude. For somewhere beyond war tents and battlefields and bloodied honor.
But his body shook.
With grief. With rage. With the impossibility of it all.
He had failed.
He had failed to save the man who had always saved him.
Catelyn moved slowly beside him, her own grief carved deep into her face, older now than it had been hours before. She didn’t speak. She didn’t try to tell him it would be all right. Because it wouldn’t be.
Not now.
Not ever.
She knelt beside him on the hard ground and wrapped her arms around her son—her last living connection to the man they both loved and lost. Her cheek pressed against his hair, her voice a whisper caught in her throat.
They stayed like that, huddled on the frozen earth in the quiet before the storm, as the last Stark of Winterfell broke in the only way a Stark could—silently.
------------- - -------------
Chapter 9: The Crown That Bled
Summary:
Chapter 9
Chapter Text
Chapter 9: The Crown That Bled
Robb Stark’s POV
The fire crackled steadily in the corner of the tent, each pop and hiss a quiet, rhythmic companion to the silence that had fallen like a shroud over the room. The flames danced in place, offering their warmth to a space that felt too cold to accept it. Cold not of air or winter, but of grief. Of betrayal. Of something vital being torn out and replaced with nothing but smoke and rage.
He sat at the edge of the war table, the worn parchment crumpled in his hand—creased, soft, damp in places where his fingers had clenched too tightly. The Lannister seal was smeared beyond recognition, red wax dragging like blood across the broken fold. He had read the words again and again, though he no longer needed to. They were carved into his memory now. Branded.
Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell, has been executed for treason.
He hadn’t believed it at first. Not fully. Not in the marrow-deep way one believes a sunrise will come or that the snows will fall again. But now… now the denial had burned out. And all that was left behind was the truth—cold, final, and merciless.
Executed.
Publicly.
Like a criminal.
Like a traitor.
His father.
His anchor.
His compass.
Gone.
The parchment slipped from his fingers and drifted to the ground, curling as it fell like a dying leaf. Robb didn’t move to retrieve it. His hands remained open, trembling slightly, as if the weight of those few words had physically unmoored him.
He hadn’t cried. Not again. That part of him had frozen—fractured somewhere inside the second he heard the news. Whatever softness remained had been sealed behind a wall he didn’t remember building, but one he would not soon tear down. The boy who once looked up to the stars and dreamed of riding beside his father, of honor, of glory, of knighthood—was gone.
There was no knighthood. No glory. Only a blade and a block and the roar of a Southern crowd.
He hadn’t even been there to bury him.
His fists clenched slowly.
What of Sansa? What of Arya?
He didn’t know. No one knew. Ravens carried no word, and silence from the Red Keep felt heavier than any threat. Were they alive? Had they been forced to watch? Were they next?
The questions burned more than the fire ever could.
When the council was called, Robb moved like a man underwater—every motion deliberate, heavy, as if gravity itself had thickened in the wake of his father’s death. His armor was donned in silence. The direwolf cloak thrown over his shoulders felt heavier than before, more than mere fur and leather. It felt like expectation. Like weight. Like a mantle too large for his shoulders, and too soon.
Grey Wind followed at his heels, silent as death, eyes scanning the camp with an awareness that felt almost human.
The war tent was already full by the time he arrived. Northern lords filled one side—stalwart, grim-faced, armored not just in steel but in grief. The Riverland banners occupied the other—newly arrived, weary from skirmishes, their faces unreadable. Edmure Tully stood stiff-backed, his expression composed but uncertain. Beside him, the Blackfish watched everything with a predator’s stillness.
Catelyn sat at the edge of the tent, not at the table, not at the center—just outside of it all, pale and composed, her hands folded in her lap like the only thing keeping her from shaking apart was the effort of stillness.
The letter was read aloud.
No one spoke when it ended. There were no cries for vengeance. No raucous fury. Just silence—thick, suffocating, complete.
And then, it broke.
Lord Rickard Karstark stepped forward, voice low but clear, cutting through the stillness like a drawn blade. “They murdered your father.”
The statement did not need to be dramatized. It was truth. Sharp, brutal, and undeniable.
No one argued.
“They’ll answer for it,” Robb said, his voice stripped of all warmth. What was left behind was steel and ice. “But not with words. With war.”
From the far side of the tent, Greatjon Umber let out a bark of bitter laughter as he stepped forward. “They think their crown makes them gods,” he growled. “Let them keep their iron chair, their incest-born king, and their southern laws. I’ll not kneel to Lannisters who murder better men in cold blood.”
At the edge of the crowd, just beyond the halo of firelight, Robb saw her.
Rosie.
She stood half in shadow, her arms crossed, her posture guarded. But her eyes—those green, storm-colored eyes—met his. There was no pity in her expression. No sympathy to soften the blow. What he saw instead was something sharper. Something older.
Recognition.
She knew. She knew what it was to lose a parent, to have your world split open by grief and find yourself expected to lead through the wreckage. She didn’t look away. And neither did he.
The moment shattered when Lady Maege Mormont’s voice rose with steel conviction.
“I don’t know the Lannisters. I don’t trust Stannis. And I won’t follow Renly, who wasn’t even in line to begin with,” she said, stepping forward. Her voice carried the full weight of her name. “But I trust the blood of the North. I trust House Stark.”
There was a murmur. Then a hush. Every face turned to Robb.
“I’m tired of kneeling to kings who’ve never seen our land, who send us to die for causes they don’t understand,” she continued. “I want to follow a Stark.”
Next came the Blackfish. “I knelt to Aerys Targaryen once. Then to Robert Baratheon. We gave them our swords, our sons, our loyalty. And what did they return? Ruin. Betrayal. The head of the most honorable man I’ve ever known.” He looked at Robb. “I will not kneel again.”
Then, one by one, the lords stepped forward.
Karstark. Glover. Umber. Mormont. Even Edmure, confused but moved by the tide around him.
They dropped to one knee.
As if guided by something older than tradition—older even than war.
“The King in the North!” the Greatjon roared, his voice shaking the canvas of the tent. “The King in the North!”
It spread like wildfire. The cry repeated, louder, stronger.
“The King in the North!”
“The King in the North!”
Robb stood at the center, still as stone. Their voices surged around him like a tide. And still, all he could think of was the way his father used to rest a hand on his shoulder. The sound of his voice in the godswood. The feeling of safety he hadn’t realized was safety until it was gone.
He didn’t want a crown.
He wanted his father.
But they were giving him fire instead.
So he took it.
Rosie’s POV
She stood outside his tent for longer than she should have, her hand hovering near the flap, her knuckles brushing the canvas.
Inside, the fire was low, but it still cast a dull gold light across the seams. His shadow moved occasionally—shifting, pacing maybe—but mostly, it was still.
He hadn’t left since the council ended.
She doubted he’d spoken to anyone since.
Rosie exhaled slowly, feeling the weight of her breath against the cold.
She didn’t want to intrude. But she also knew what it meant to sit alone in a room with grief and rage for too long. Eventually, the silence stopped being quiet and started being dangerous.
She slipped inside without a word.
The warmth hit her first—not from the fire, but from Grey Wind, who looked up as she entered and then, sensing no threat, lowered his head again with a slow exhale.
Robb didn’t look up.
He sat near the hearth, armor loosened, back hunched slightly. One hand dangled at his knee, the other curled around a cup he hadn’t touched.
She studied him for a moment. Not the king the men outside had just roared for. Not the boy Catelyn looked at like he was the last light in her world. But something in between. Something in pieces.
She stepped closer.
“Have you eaten?” she asked gently.
A beat passed. Then he muttered, “No.”
“Would you?”
“No.”
Rosie nodded once, accepting the answer for what it was. She moved around the edge of the fire and sat down across from him. Not too close. Not too far.
Just enough to be there.
“I know you probably don’t want to talk,” she said. “But I thought I’d ask how you’re doing anyway.”
He laughed. Or something like it. A brittle sound with no humor in it.
“How am I doing?” His voice was hoarse, scraped thin. “Let’s see. My father was executed in front of a mob, my sisters are lost or hostage in a snake pit, and a room full of men just decided I should wear a crown I never asked for. So yes, Rosalie. I’m doing absolutely fine.”
His gaze flicked to her, sharp with anger—but it wasn't aimed at her. She could see that. It was splintering out from him in every direction, looking for somewhere to land.
She didn’t flinch.
“I know that feeling,” she said quietly.
He tilted his head, almost challenging. “Do you?”
Her eyes drifted toward the flame, and for a moment, she wasn’t in the tent anymore. She was fifteen again, in the ruins of the Ministry. The walls had been shaking with curses. And one scream—her scream—had echoed louder than all the others.
“I had someone,” she said softly. “He wasn’t my father. But he was the closest thing I had. He was reckless and brilliant and infuriating. And he loved me more than anyone had since my parents died. His name was Sirius Black.”
The name settled between them like a ghost.
Robb didn’t speak.
She didn’t stop.
“He was taken from me. In the middle of a battle. He was laughing one second. Gone the next. Just—gone. Like the world had blinked and swallowed him whole.”
She swallowed against the dryness in her throat.
“I ran after the woman who did it. Bellatrix. I chased her through the Ministry. Through fire. Through spells. I don’t even remember half of it. All I could think was kill her. End it. Make the pain stop. Make her pay.”
She looked down at her hands. They were steady now. But she remembered how they’d trembled afterward.
“I didn’t kill her that day,” she said. “But something in me did die. My hope. My softness. I felt it freeze. Like ice was filling the space Sirius used to live in.”
Robb’s brow furrowed slightly, listening.
“I know what it’s like to want to destroy something,” she whispered. “To want your pain to have teeth.”
Silence settled again, heavier now, but not colder.
She looked up at him. “And I also know it doesn’t help. Not in the long run. Hatred burns hot, but it leaves you hollow. You carry it until it owns you.”
Robb didn’t look at her. Not right away. But his grip around the untouched cup shifted, just slightly.
“I’m not telling you not to fight,” she said. “You should fight. For him. For your sisters. For what’s right. But do it with purpose. With clarity. Not because you want to burn the world, but because you want to rebuild something better from the ashes.”
He stared into the fire for a long time.
Then, finally, he spoke. “I don’t know how to do that.”
“You learn,” Rosie said. “Slowly. One breath at a time. One choice at a time. You let it forge you. But you don’t let it bury you.”
She leaned forward then, across the space between them, and touched her fingertips to his knee.
Not to comfort.
To anchor.
“You’re still Robb,” she said. “Still his son. That’s enough.”
Their eyes met.
No titles. No oaths. No war councils or royal declarations.
Just grief. Just fury. Just understanding.
And in that, something steadier began to take root.
Chapter 10: The Witch and the Lion
Summary:
We get to see Jaime :) enjoy the new chapter!
Chapter Text
Chapter 10: The Witch and the Lion
Rosie’s POV
Riverrun loomed quiet and grey under the slate-colored sky. The Tully banners flapped half-heartedly in the wind, and the castle's river-facing walls still bore the marks of siege — smoke-scorched stone and crumbling parapets that had only recently seen the last of Lannister steel retreat beyond the horizon.
It had been days since the victory. Days since Robb had returned with his uncle and the Blackfish. Days since he was named King in the North.
And in those days, the air in the camp had shifted.
Rosie felt it like a pressure behind her eyes — unspoken, thick with mourning, resolve, and political friction. She saw it in the way men walked now — heads high, shoulders squared — yet every conversation still carried the weight of loss.
They had won Riverrun.
But they had lost Ned Stark.
And that meant the camp was more than just a collection of soldiers now. It was the staging ground of a kingdom.
Rosie had been offered a room inside the castle walls, a modest one off the second floor near the solar — a gesture from Edmure Tully. But she declined.
Her tent — her enchanted little slice of another world — remained in the field just inside the inner courtyard. The guards had grumbled at first, but now no one questioned it. The swirling wards around the canvas shimmered faintly at night, marking its boundary like a warning and a comfort.
Inside, it smelled like cinnamon and lavender.
And, most importantly, it smelled like home .
Not Grimmauld Place. Not Hogwarts.
But a quiet, safe space that was hers.
She needed that now more than ever.
Rosie wore a long, high-waisted black skirt made of layered gauze and lace—its hem uneven and frayed like ash at the edges. A deep wine-colored corset top hugged her frame, embroidered with protective runes that shimmered faintly in candlelight. Over it, she wore a loose black blouse with sheer, flared sleeves that draped like smoke around her hands, the cuffs fastened with silver crescent moon buttons.
Around her neck hung a tangled mix of charms and chains—amulets of onyx and citrine, a tiny vial of moonwater, and a thimble-sized hourglass that whispered softly when she moved. Her black velvet cloak was lined with deep indigo silk, fastened at the throat with a gold serpent clasp, and trailing just enough to catch the cold Northern wind.
Her boots were worn leather, scuffed from years of travel but lovingly enchanted, and her wild red-blonde curls were pulled back in a twisted braid crown, bits of dried lavender and raven feathers woven in like secret spells.
She looked like a ghost out of a fairytale
She had no idea what today would bring.
But she was going to meet it on her terms.
She moved to the center work table in the main room, where cauldrons simmered quietly. Draughts of Peace. Blood-replenishing tonics. A new batch of pain relievers. All set to deliver to the maesters by mid-morning.
The soldiers had begun calling her the Witch of the Camp.
Not that she minded.
She moved efficiently, labeling each vial with a neat hand, sorting them into wooden crates bound by magic.
But as she worked, her thoughts tugged elsewhere.
Back to the night she had watched Robb fall to his knees with the news of his father’s death. The way Catelyn had pulled him close. The way Rosie herself had stood just outside the tent, not moving, not intruding.
I know that kind of pain , she had thought. And it never leaves. It only teaches you how to carry it. And sometimes fail at it.
Robb hadn’t spoken of it again.
But something in him had changed.
He moved more like a commander now — less hesitation, more fury.
And though they hadn’t had another long talk since that night, she felt it in the way he looked at her sometimes. Like he wanted to reach for that conversation again. Like she had given him something solid to stand on.
By late morning, she’d completed deliveries to the healers, fixed a broken rune sequence outside the eastern tower, and politely turned down an offer from one of the younger Riverland lords who wanted to "walk the battlements and discuss magic.”
She’d rather walk into a manticore’s den.
Instead, she found herself on the parapet, eyes scanning the camp — and the men in it.
So much death for so little peace, she thought. And more to come.
She tried not to think of Arya and Sansa. But their names haunted her lately. Especially now, knowing what had happened to their father. If there was a way to reach them — to help — she would find it.
Even if Robb hadn't asked.
Especially because he hadn’t.
At midday, she returned to her tent with an armful of texts borrowed from the Tully library — ancient volumes on metaphysics, planar anomalies, and sorcerous lore she barely trusted not to crumble in her hands.
She was searching for something impossible. A bridge between worlds. A stitch in the veil. A crack in Death’s web.
She didn’t know what she’d find.
But every time she flipped a page, she imagined Death watching with amusement.
Why did you send me here?
The pages never answered.
By late afternoon, the sky darkened again with snow-heavy clouds.
And that’s when curiosity finally got the better of her.
She tucked her wand into her sleeve, wrapped herself in her dark wool cloak, and headed for the dungeons.
The guards at the stairwell tensed as she approached.
“I’d like to see the Kingslayer,” she said smoothly.
They exchanged glances.
“Orders are to keep him locked—”
She raised her brow.
“Not even a visit from the woman who reinforced your eastern wall after a lightning strike last night?”
They stepped aside.
She descended the stone stairs slowly, adjusting to the damp. The smell hit first — mildew, iron, rot. The hall was lit with torches, flickering against cold stone.
And at the end of it — the cell.
He sat on the bench, arms resting on his knees, manacles still heavy around his wrists.
Golden hair disheveled. Stubble now shadowed his once-pristine jaw. His tunic was worn, but his smirk hadn’t dulled.
“Well,” Jaime Lannister drawled, “I didn’t think the witch would visit me personally. Should I be flattered?”
Rosie stopped just outside the bars. “Depends. Do you usually enjoy being studied like a wild animal?”
He chuckled. “Only by attractive ones.”
She didn’t smile. “I wanted to see the man who brought half the realm to war and still sits here grinning like it’s a tavern game.”
“It’s not a game?” he asked. “Shame. I was winning.”
“You’re in chains.”
“Better men have worn worse,” he said, stretching lazily. “And worse men sit on thrones.”
Rosie tilted her head. “So which are you?”
Jaime’s eyes gleamed. “You tell me. You’re the sorceress.”
“I’m not a sorceress.”
“Oh? What do you call blowing up a battlefield and falling out of the sky, then?”
She smiled, finally. “Tuesday.”
He blinked. Then barked a short laugh.
“Well. They didn’t say you were funny.”
“They also didn’t say you were tolerable,” she shot back.
Another chuckle. “You’re not what I expected.”
“Good. Neither are you. I thought you’d be taller.”
“Ah, now you wound me.”
They paused.
His gaze sharpened. “You’re dangerous.”
“Is that a compliment?”
“It’s a warning.”
She leaned closer to the bars. “Then listen closely. I’m not here for you. I’m not here for your house, your war, or your throne. But if you hurt anyone else I care about, I will make you wish for a quick death.”
Jaime’s mouth twitched. Not quite a smile. Not quite a smirk.
“You’re something else,” he murmured.
She turned to go.
He called after her. “I’ve known magic before. It always comes with a cost.”
She didn’t look back. “So does everything worth surviving.”
She stepped out into the cold with her heart racing just a little faster than before.
She didn’t know what kind of game Jaime Lannister played — or if he was still playing one at all.
But she knew this…He hadn’t dismissed her.
And that was the beginning of something dangerous.
Chapter 11: A Touch Too Close
Summary:
We're getting somewhere with these two :)
Chapter Text
Chapter 11: A Touch Too Close
Robb Stark’s POV
He had barely crossed the lower hall when he heard it.
“…she went to see the Kingslayer. Alone.”
The words slipped past the two guards at the stairwell. They hadn’t meant for him to hear. Their backs stiffened as soon as he passed.
Robb’s steps didn’t falter—but the cold that slid down his spine was not from the Riverlands wind.
She went to see Jaime Lannister.
Alone.
Without asking.
Without telling him.
And why? What reason could she possibly have to speak to the man who had attacked his father , who had murdered Stark men without remorse?
He didn’t realize how tightly he was gripping the hilt of his sword until his knuckles cracked.
The walk across the courtyard felt longer than it should’ve. Riverrun’s towers loomed above, casting long afternoon shadows, and soldiers murmured as he passed. He barely saw them. His thoughts spun in quiet, angry spirals.
Why would she seek him out? Of all people.
She hadn’t mentioned it. Hadn’t warned him. Just decided — on her own — that it was worth doing.
She tells me stories. She looks at me like I’m more than a warlord. And then she chooses him for conversation?
The jealousy burned hotter than he wanted to admit.
By the time he reached her tent, his breath was short and sharp, boots scuffing against the gravel path. He reached for the flap and pushed it open, mouth already forming the beginning of his rebuke.
“Rosie, what the hell were you—”
And then he stopped.
Stopped dead.
He had never seen the inside of her tent.
Not once.
He had known, intellectually, that it was magical. He had seen it from the outside: the black canvas, the shimmering sigils, the strange way it repelled the cold.
But this… this was something else.
The moment he stepped inside, it felt as though he had left the castle grounds entirely.
It was warm — not just in temperature, but in color. The room glowed with soft golden light. A fireplace crackled in a hearth of smooth stone. Shelves lined the walls, filled with books that whispered softly to each other when the flames flickered too brightly. A faint scent of cinnamon and cloves hung in the air.
And at the center of it all — Rosie.
She stood in the kitchen, wooden spoon in one hand, stirring something in a copper-bottomed pot that released a mouthwatering aroma he couldn’t even begin to place.
She turned when she heard him — and for a second, the annoyance that had filled his chest melted into confusion. And something else. Something warmer.
“Robb,” she said, surprised. “You’re… here.”
He blinked, still caught in the vision of this world she lived in — where warmth and wildness coexisted, and she seemed utterly at home in it.
“What is this place?” he asked quietly.
She blinked. “My tent.”
“This isn’t a tent. This is… a house .”
She gave a small smile, setting the spoon aside. “It’s bigger on the inside. Charms woven into the base spell. Spatial expansion, heating enchantments, self-organizing pantry... want the full tour?”
He didn’t answer immediately. His eyes were still on her — the way she moved, completely at ease in the space, as though this wasn’t a battlefield camp in a crumbling castle, but some quiet cottage far from the war.
She wore a soft black skirt, her usual. But her blouse was pale, embroidered, and her hair was tied up in a way that made her look… younger. More open.
More beautiful.
He shook his head, heat crawling behind his collar.
“That can wait,” he said, voice tightening again. “I came here because I heard something. About you visiting the prisoner.”
She raised a brow.
“Jaime Lannister,” he added.
“Yes. I did.”
The answer was too casual. Too calm. His voice rose. “Why?”
“I was curious.”
“Curious?”
She crossed her arms. “Is that not allowed now?”
“You didn’t ask.”
“I didn’t think I needed to.”
“You’re in my camp,” he snapped. “You’re part of my council. You answer to me.”
Her jaw tensed. “I’m not your subject, Robb. I’m your ally. And I don’t need your permission to have a conversation.”
He stepped forward, hands clenched. “You do when that conversation is with the man who tried to kill my father . The man who tried to slaughter my men.”
“I know what he did.”
“Then why would you talk to him?”
She took a breath. “Because people like him don’t break under swords or chains. They break under questions . And I wanted to see who he is under the armor. Maybe there’s something useful buried under all that arrogance.”
Robb stared at her, chest heaving.
And slowly, the heat in his chest began to cool. The edge in her voice softened as well.
She stepped closer, voice lower. “I didn’t do it to betray you.”
He met her eyes. And saw it then — the sincerity. The stubbornness. The clarity.
The anger that had driven him here ebbed, replaced with… understanding.
“I just wanted to see him for myself,” she said. “I’ve fought monsters before. Sometimes the worst ones wear grins instead of fangs.”
A long silence passed.
Then, unexpectedly, she said, “Would you like to stay for dinner?”
He blinked.
“…what?”
“I made enough. It’s a meal from my world. Nothing too strange, I promise.”
He hesitated.
Then nodded.
“Fine. But only because I’m not walking out of this tent with just an argument behind me.”
Dinner was… unlike anything he had ever tasted.
She called it “spaghetti bolognese.” The noodles were long and perfectly textured. The sauce — red and rich, filled with herbs and slow-cooked meat — coated everything in deep, warm flavor. She served it with something she called “garlic bread,” toasted with butter and herbs. And to drink: a red wine so sweet it made every vintage he’d ever tasted seem like watered vinegar.
He ate slowly. Then hungrily.
And when he looked up, she was smiling softly.
“I take it you approve.”
“This might be the best meal I’ve had in years.”
She laughed.
And something loosened between them.
They sat by the fire, plates in their laps, wine in hand. The conversation drifted gently.
She told him about her school — the strange floating candles, the misbehaving staircases, the enchanted feasts. About a time she and her two best friends had ended up fighting a troll in a girl’s lavatory.
Robb nearly choked on his wine.
She laughed again, and he leaned in, questions spilling easily now. What was this “Quidditch”? Why did her letters deliver themselves? What were the common enchantments in her world?
She answered them all, animated and fond — eyes alight.
Then the conversation turned.
He spoke of Bran’s climbing, of Rickon’s fierce grip on his mother’s skirts, of Arya’s wolfish grin and wildness. Of Sansa’s songs. Of Jon.
At the mention of his half-brother, he slowed, watching her.
“A bastard,” he said.
Rosie frowned.
“Don’t like that word,” she said. “Where I come from, it doesn’t matter. Family is family.”
He watched her closely.
“My mother never accepted him,” he admitted. “And I… I didn’t do enough.”
“You should’ve,” Rosie said. “He needed that from you. From all of you.”
Her words weren’t cruel. Just honest.
And they cut deeper because of it.
He nodded.
“I think I know that now.”
The conversation stretched past the fire’s first dimming.
She asked about the Wall. The old legends. The magic in the North.
And he told her.
Of white trees with red leaves. Of the old gods. Of tales passed from father to son about frozen terrors and long winters.
She listened with reverence.
And he listened to her silence.
Until finally, he looked up and saw the time — the depth of night pressing at the canvas.
“I should go.”
She nodded slowly. “They’re probably wondering where you are.”
He stood. But didn’t move.
Then, after a beat: “Thank you.”
“For the food?”
“For… all of it.”
She smiled.
He turned to leave.
And paused at the tent flap, hand resting on the fabric.
The night air outside was colder than before.
But something else pressed in — realization.
He was in dangerous territory.
He wasn’t just grateful for her anymore.
He needed her.
He could feel it in his bones.
And for the first time, he didn’t know if he could stop it.
Or if he even wanted to.
Chapter 12: Ashes in the Crown
Chapter Text
Robb Stark’s POV – Morning After
Sleep had not come easily.
Not because of nightmares—no, those had quieted in the nights since Riverrun was taken. It wasn’t the restless shouts of the wounded or the weight of his crown that kept him from rest. It was memory. Soft, insistent, undeniable.
Her.
The way Rosie had laughed the night before, not delicately, but with abandon—eyes alight with mischief and stories of living staircases and ghosts in portraits and enchanted sweets that made people float. The way she’d talked about magic like it was a language as natural as breath, like wonder had never been something to hide.
And then she'd spoken of his siblings—his family—with a gentleness that unraveled something in him. She hadn't even met them. Not yet. But she cared. Not for what they could offer her, not for their names or titles, but for who they were. It was in her voice. In her eyes. In the pause she gave before saying Jon’s name, as if it were sacred.
She had looked at him like he wasn’t just Robb Stark, King in the North, bearer of a sword and a weight he hadn’t asked for. She looked at him like he was a person. A man. Someone worth knowing—not commanding.
He’d told himself the warmth in his chest was nothing more than gratitude. Relief. The comfort of finding laughter again in a world that had forgotten how to offer it.
But that lie no longer held.
It cracked every time he remembered the way her fingers had brushed against his when she passed the bread. Every time he heard the echo of her voice describing treacle tart with more reverence than most lords gave to their banners. Every time he caught himself wondering how she might look if she ever wore the Northern furs—truly wore them, not just for the cold, but as if they belonged to her.
Now, dawn light crept in from the windows, sharp and pale against the shadows, and the world felt colder than it had the night before. He sat on the edge of his bed, elbows on his knees, scrubbing a hand through his hair in frustration.
He had poured water from the ceramic basin, splashing it over his face, hoping the chill would clear his head. It didn’t. All it did was remind him that beyond this room waited the crushing familiarity of duty—and duty had no place for fire-haired witches from foreign worlds, no matter how fiercely they made him want to believe otherwise.
He had already made his choice. The Freys.
And the price of that bridge was heavier now than it had been when they crossed it.
By midmorning, he found his mother standing in the solar chamber of Riverrun. The light fell across the riverbend beyond the stained glass, painting her in blue and gold. She didn’t turn when he entered. Her arms were folded tight across her chest, her back rigid, the braid at her shoulder woven like armor.
“Walder Frey expects a reply,” she said flatly, before he could speak.
Robb exhaled, slow and deep. “We’ve just won Riverrun. Let the old goat wait another day.”
Catelyn turned then, sharply. “We don’t have the luxury of arrogance.”
Her voice struck like a slap. No rise in tone, no dramatics—just precision. Cold. Worn.
“He gave us the bridge,” she continued. “Without it, you wouldn’t have reached your uncle. You wouldn’t have taken this castle. His men held the Twins and turned the tide. That came with a cost.”
“I never agreed to—”
“I did.” The words cut clean. “As your mother. As the one who still understands how this realm works. You may wear a crown, Robb. But you do not rule in a vacuum.”
He stiffened. “And what if I don’t want to marry a stranger for a castle crossing?”
Her eyes narrowed, tired but unyielding. “You don’t have that choice anymore.”
His voice rose despite himself. “I didn’t ask for any of this! I didn’t ask to lead. To carry the North. To wear a crown soaked in my father’s blood.”
Catelyn’s gaze didn’t falter. But when she answered, her voice was quieter. Sharper.
“You think I wanted it for you?”
The words landed hard.
He went still.
“I did what I had to,” she said, stepping toward him. “To keep you alive. To give you a chance. You think I don’t see the weight this war is putting on your shoulders? You think I wanted to trade your future to a man like Walder Frey? I did it because it was the only hand we had to play.”
He looked away. Shame flickered low in his gut, sour and bitter.
Silence stretched between them, the air in the chamber thick with everything neither wanted to say.
Then, her voice shifted again.
“And what of Jaime Lannister?”
Robb’s jaw locked. “He stays in chains.”
“We could trade him,” she said. “For Sansa. For Arya.”
“We can’t trust them to honor that. Not Cersei. Not Tywin.”
“It might be our only chance.”
“No,” Robb said, steel threading into his voice now. “We hold him. We make them fear what we can do with him.”
“Even if it costs you your sisters?” she asked, not accusing—but hollow. Tired.
He didn’t answer.
And she knew.
Her lips pressed into a thin line. She turned back toward the window.
Then, without venom—but without gentleness either—she said, “You’re not your father.”
The words landed like a sword between the ribs. No wound, just cold steel and the knowledge that it was true.
“You think you are,” she said, her voice barely above a breath. “But you’re not.”
And then she left him.
No parting words. No lingering glance. Just the sound of her footsteps echoing down the stone hall like a drumbeat of everything he hadn’t said.
Sansa Stark’s POV
The stones of the Red Keep were colder than they used to be.
Or maybe she had changed.
Sansa walked the corridors in silence now. Eyes lowered. Hands folded. Her voice was soft, her steps obedient.
But her thoughts?
Her thoughts were no longer soft.
She heard them.
Every whisper.
Every snide remark behind her back, never loud enough to punish — always just enough to wound.
“Daughter of a traitor.”
“Poor girl. Soon the North will fall, and then what will she be?”
“I heard her brother’s crowned himself. As if a Stark could rule anything.”
They said the North was full of wolves and wildlings and snow-skin savages.
They said her father had conspired to steal the crown.
They said she smiled too much for a girl whose family was dying.
She stopped smiling.
Joffrey was worse.
He paraded her like a pet, then ignored her for days.
And when he did look at her, it was with cold eyes and mocking words. He threatened her one day, complimented her the next. Always testing. Always cruel.
The only thing colder than his cruelty was the court’s silence.
No one helped.
Not the knights. Not the handmaidens.
Only Ser Meryn, always watching. Always waiting for a reason.
But that day — the day everything shifted — was ordinary.
Until it wasn’t.
She had just passed a marble arch near the council chamber when she heard voices. Faint, familiar.
She paused, careful to stay behind the stone.
It was Varys.
And Littlefinger.
“…the reports say she fell from the sky.”
“Ridiculous. A Stark-bred sorceress? Please. These northern tales are getting dumber by the raven.”
“Say what you like,” Varys murmured. “But men speak of fire that doesn’t burn, of wounds that heal in seconds. They say the Witch walks with the Stark boy now.”
“A convenient story. He needs magic to hold together that crumbling alliance.”
“And if it’s not a story?”
A pause.
Then: “Well. If she exists, she won’t for long.”
Sansa’s heart pounded.
A witch?
Helping Robb?
It couldn’t be true.
But…
What if it was?
What if someone powerful had joined her brother?
What if someone who wasn’t afraid of Joffrey, or the court, or the Lannisters — was coming?
She slipped away from the arch.
And for the first time in weeks, she dared to hope.
That night, she stared out at the city lights below her chamber window.
And she whispered a prayer.
Not just for rescue.
But for the strength to rise when the day came.
She wouldn’t be a little bird anymore.
Not if the witch was real.
Not if Robb was still fighting.
She would be ready.
Chapter 13: What the Winds Forget
Summary:
Welcome to chapter 13! :)
Chapter Text
Rosie’s POV
The war room at Riverrun felt heavier than usual.
The sun had barely broken the eastern sky, and yet the tent was already filled with voices — sharp, low, layered in old allegiances and new grief. Maps littered the war table, anchored with daggers, tankards, and one impressive carved stone bear Maege Mormont had slammed down in irritation days ago and refused to move since.
Rosie stood near the corner, behind the lords, out of the way but listening to every word.
She didn’t need a seat to command attention anymore. Her presence did that on its own.
Still, this wasn’t her meeting.
Not officially.
“Lord Bolton has taken camp near Harrenhal with a good contingent of Northmen,” Edmure was saying, his fingers drumming against the edge of the map. “A firm position between the capital and the river roads, keeping and idea on their movments.”
The moment the name “Bolton” left his mouth, Rosie stiffened.
She didn’t know why.
She hadn’t spoken to Roose Bolton more than twice. He was calm. Measured. Polite. But there was something in the way he watched . Like he was cataloging weaknesses. Waiting.
Cold.
She'd seen a lot of war-born eyes since she fell into this world.
But Roose Bolton’s?
They were empty .
She swallowed and said nothing, letting the unease curl beneath her ribs like a quiet warning.
“I’d rather not rely on the Bolton too heavily,” Lord Mallister grumbled. “His men make my soldiers nervous.”
“They make me nervous,” Blackwood muttered.
“They make the trees nervous,” Maege added, to a few reluctant chuckles.
“I trust Lord Bolton’s efficiency,” Robb said carefully. “But we’ll keep a measured distance.”
Rosie’s eyes flicked to him — his tone was neutral, but she knew better.
He didn’t trust Bolton either.
The conversation turned to the western front.
“We can’t hold the Riverlands and defend the north and sit here waiting,” Mallister insisted. “The Westerlands are exposed. If we move soon, we can strike Golden Tooth.”
“If we move too soon, we risk overextending,” Blackwood replied.
Brecken chimed in, as acidic as always. “Then we wait while the Lannisters regroup? Clever.”
“Enough,” Robb cut in.
Silence.
He leaned over the map, hands braced against the wood. “We move in a sennight. Golden Tooth first. Then we push deeper if the ground holds.”
There were murmurs of agreement.
And then—
“I assume the Lady Witch will remain behind to tend the wounded?” a dry voice asked.
Rosie didn’t need to look to know it was Black Walder Frey.
She felt his smugness like a stain.
He was leaned casually on a barrel, picking at his fingernails with a dagger, eyes flicking to her with that same self-satisfied leer he always wore when mentioning her in mixed company.
“The men may be less distracted with her... talents tucked away.”
Several lords shifted uncomfortably. Robb didn’t look at her.
Rosie’s jaw tightened.
Black Walder kept going. “Though I imagine my cousins will be thrilled to hear how warm the North has become toward witchy bedmates. Perhaps we can find her a Frey husband. Might civilize her.”
That did it.
Rosie stepped forward.
The air shifted.
“Lord Frey,” she said, voice sweet as poisoned honey, “I’d be more inclined to take your advice if it came from a man with even half the spine of the rats nesting in your beard.”
Murmurs. A sharp exhale from Maege. Mallister choked on his drink.
Rosie didn’t stop.
“Perhaps you think lobbing innuendo makes you clever. But from where I stand, it makes you look like a lonely little man, desperate to remind everyone of an alliance you’re only part of because your grandfather built a bridge.”
Black Walder went still.
Robb looked up — sharply — eyes locked on her like she’d just conjured lightning.
Rosie took another step. “And if I’m a distraction? Better a distraction that heals your soldiers, protects your supply lines, and feeds your wounded. Remind me, what is it you contribute, beyond your name?”
No one spoke.
Even the fire seemed to hold its breath.
Black Walder’s lips curled into a snarl, but he said nothing. Not in front of so many.
Robb cleared his throat. “That’s enough.”
Not angry. Not amused. Just... different.
Rosie glanced at him.
His eyes hadn’t left her.
And something in them looked too hot. Too focused.
She couldn’t place it.
The meeting moved on, with only minimal bickering.
The lords agreed to Robb’s plan: march west in a sennight. Strike fast. Hard. Take Golden Tooth, then reassess. Rosie offered a list of supplies she’d prepare before they departed.
And that’s when Robb said it.
“You won’t be joining us.”
The room fell quiet again.
Rosie blinked. “I’m sorry?”
Robb didn’t meet her eyes. “You’ll remain at Riverrun. Assist the maesters. Reinforce the wards.”
“I can do that on the march. ”
“You won’t.”
The dismissal hit harder than it should have.
She bit down on the flare of pain. “Why?”
“Because I said so.”
There was nothing unkind in his tone.
But it landed like a slap anyway.
She said nothing else for the rest of the meeting.
Several days later
The courtyard was unusually quiet for midday. Soldiers drilled on the lower field. Maids swept the hallways. The frost had begun to soften with the first hints of spring.
Rosie had been walking aimlessly, trying to burn off the frustration that had refused to leave since the council meeting.
She still hadn’t spoken to Robb.
Not properly.
And now she wasn’t sure if she wanted to.
Then she heard voices.
Familiar ones.
She slowed — hidden behind a stone arch, just out of view.
“…she’s a distraction,” Theon was saying. “And a dangerous one. You don’t even see it.”
“I see more than you think,” Robb replied.
“Do you? Because every time you look at her, you forget what this is.”
“I haven’t forgotten anything.”
“I can go to the Iron Islands,” Theon continued, voice lower now. “Bring us ships. An alliance. My father wants a crown? Fine. Let him wear one with Stark gold in the seams.”
Robb didn’t answer.
And then—
“I can’t lose them, Theon,” he whispered. “Not my sisters. Not after—”
Rosie’s heart clenched.
She turned to go, not wanting to hear more.
But something stopped her.
Not a sound. Not a movement.
Just a feeling.
A flare of something cold and wrong at the base of her spine.
She didn’t know what it was.
But something about Theon’s offer — the timing, the pride — made her stomach twist.
Still, she walked away, quietly.
Back in her tent, she sat at her desk, hands folded.
She thought about Sansa—the girl Robb spoke of with quiet sadness. Graceful, clever, too soft for the wolves around her.
She thought about Arya—wild, vanished, far too young to be lost in a war like this.
And then she thought about Robb.
He doesn’t want me with him.
But he hadn’t said she couldn’t go elsewhere.
She stared at the candle in front of her, watching the flame flicker and twist.
Mione used to call it my “saving people thing.”
A faint smile tugged at her lips, “Guess that part of me never left.”
And just like that, the decision settled.
She’d wait.
She’d plan.
And when Robb rode west...
She would leave a nd find the girls. No matter the cost.
Chapter 14: The Promise in Her Wake
Summary:
The Story is really getting started now! Hope you like it :)
Chapter Text
Rosie’s POV
She lit a single candle.
No spells. No charms. Just wax and wick and fire.
Tonight, she didn’t want enchantment. She wanted focus.
The maps were spread across her floor like a puzzle only desperation could solve. Routes. Passes. River crossings. Roads to avoid. Roads most traveled.
Rosie knelt in the middle of it all, hands braced against parchment, eyes flicking from castle to castle, from the fork of the Blackwater to the looming name stamped near the coast.
King’s Landing.
The Red Keep.
Where the girls were.
Where monsters sat on thrones and drank blood from goblets.
She exhaled, slow and shallow.
It was time.
The nights since the council meeting had been spent in quiet urgency. Rosie had buried herself in the Tully libraries, deciphering dusty texts and half-burned scrolls. She’d stolen hours in her tent, studying magic that should’ve stayed locked in Hogwarts' forbidden section — the kind Hermione would have scolded her for touching, and she herself had once sworn never to use.
But this world wasn’t hers.
And the rules didn’t fit anymore.
If she was going to get to King’s Landing, alone, unnoticed, and prepared to fight whatever she found there, she needed every tool available — even the dark ones.
Even if they left marks.
By the fourth night, she’d built her short list:
- A shadow-walking charm — dangerous, brittle, taxing — but it might let her bypass patrols or escape when cornered
- A portkey warding rune — one she’d have to carve into her wand handle and tether to a fallback location
- Healing potions, more powerful than what she gave the maesters
- Smoke-pulse charms to create magical diversions
- And a pocket-sized enchanted book, tied to another one left in Riverrun, in case she needed to send a message from afar
Each came with risks.
She’d take them all.
But even Rosie Potter knew she couldn’t do this alone.
Not completely .
Which is why, just after midnight, cloak drawn over her shoulders, she knocked gently at the door of Lady Catelyn Stark.
Catelyn answered wearing only her night robe, but her eyes were sharp and awake. “Lady Rosalie.”
“I need to speak with you,” she said.
Catelyn stepped aside.
No questions. Not yet.
They sat by the small hearth. Catelyn poured them both tea with a steady hand, but Rosie didn’t touch hers.
Instead, she said, simply, “I’m going to find your daughters.”
Catelyn didn’t flinch.
But something broke behind her eyes.
“You know where they are?” she asked.
“I know they’re in King’s Landing. I know one is under Lannister watch. And I know if I don’t go now, they might not make it.”
Silence stretched long between them.
And then Catelyn whispered, “I have wanted to go myself. Every day since we lost Ned. Every day since Robb took the crown and I realized... no one else could leave.”
“You still can’t,” Rosie said gently. “But I can.”
They talked for hours.
Of Sansa. Of Arya. Of Ned. Of the Frey deal and how much it gnawed at Catelyn, even if she couldn’t say so aloud.
“You think I don’t feel the guilt?” she said, voice low. “But what choice did I have?”
“I’m not judging you,” Rosie said. “I’m just saying — Robb listens to you. He watches you. He needs you. But he’ll never become who he’s meant to be if he only hears disappointment.”
Catelyn’s fingers curled around her cup.
“That boy worshipped his father,” she murmured. “Now he wears his ghost like armor.”
“And maybe it’s time someone reminded him that he’s allowed to live. Even if he leads.”
The morning the army rode out, Riverrun was awash in pale, unforgiving light—the kind of light that made no promises, only cast long shadows across stone walls and sharpened edges.
The snow had begun to recede in patches, leaving behind muddy streaks and slick cobblestones. Winter's retreat felt premature, false, like the land was holding its breath rather than exhaling. And above it all, the banners of House Stark cracked sharply in the wind, their direwolf sigils snapping beside the leaping trout of Tully. Black and grey against red and silver.
Rosie stood near the main courtyard wall, her cloak drawn close, the fur-lined hood pulled low. She remained slightly behind Catelyn and Edmure, not out of deference but necessity. She had no desire to be seen just yet. Her presence wasn’t meant to be central this morning.
Today belonged to him.
The soldiers were lined in precise formation, their armor catching the morning sun in dull glints, their expressions grim and focused. Supply carts had been packed at dawn, war horses bridled and stamped impatiently, thick clouds of steam rising from their flared nostrils.
Robb stood at the center of it all.
Steel-clad, cloaked in wolf-fur and Northern frost, Grey Wind at his flank like a silent second shadow. He looked every inch the King in the North—stern, commanding, untouchable.
And yet when he turned toward his uncle, speaking in sharp, measured tones—about garrison schedules, scouting paths, and contingencies—Rosie saw the faintest tremble in his jaw. The kind that came not from fear, but from restraint. From something unspoken.
He moved next to his mother. Their exchange was longer. Closer. No words reached Rosie’s ears, but she saw the way Catelyn touched her son’s face with quiet strength, the way he leaned into it, just slightly, like a boy remembering home.
And then—he turned to her.
Robb’s eyes found Rosie in the crowd, and for a breath, everything slowed.
He hesitated.
One step, then another, across the frost-bitten stones. He came without his wolf, without his armor of command. Only the tension in his shoulders remained.
They hadn’t spoken—not truly—since the council meeting. Not since her voice had risen, and his had cooled, and a wall had gone up between them neither knew how to scale.
“Lady Rosie,” he said at last, his voice stiff, formal, like armor hastily buckled on.
“Your Grace,” she returned, equally distant. Cold. Controlled.
His gaze flicked to the soldiers nearby, then to the walls beyond. “I… wanted to say goodbye.”
“You’re saying it,” she replied, tone flat, eyes unreadable.
A flicker of pain crossed his face—real, raw—but it passed quickly. Too quickly.
“I would like to talk,” he said finally, voice softer now. “When I return.”
Rosie held his gaze for a long moment. Her heart thudded once, hard, beneath her ribs. And then she nodded—slow, but distant.
“If I’m still here.”
The words left her lips before she could stop them.
And they landed like a stone in the middle of a frozen lake.
His brow furrowed, confusion flashing sharp behind his eyes. “What do you mean—?”
But the horn blew.
A long, piercing sound that echoed across the valley and silenced the courtyard.
The time for questions had passed.
Robb lingered—just a heartbeat longer, like he might defy the call. Like he might reach for her. Say something. Ask her not to go.
But he didn’t.
He turned.
Mounted.
And rode.
He didn’t look back.
Rosie watched until the last banner disappeared behind the trees, until the sound of hoofbeats faded beneath the wind.
Catelyn didn’t move. She stood beside her, composed but pale, her eyes fixed on the horizon where her son had vanished.
Only when the courtyard fell into stillness once more did she finally speak.
“Are you ready?”
Rosie turned toward her. Met her gaze evenly.
“I am.”
They began walking back together, their footsteps the only sound between stone and wind.
Just before they reached the doors of the keep, Rosie stopped.
Turned.
Looked once more toward the hills, her eyes burning—not with tears, but with purpose.
“I’ll bring them home.” Her voice was low, steady. “Both of them. I swear it.”
Catelyn turned to her fully, eyes softening. “I believe you.”
Rosie hesitated, then added, “But you must keep this secret. From everyone. Even him.”
A pause. Then Catelyn gave a slow nod. “I’ll say nothing.”
And with that—
Rosie Potter, witch, wanderer, and now oath-bearer—turned back toward her tent.
Her face was unreadable.
Her purpose was not.
The mission had begun.
Chapter 15: The Ties That Turn
Summary:
Getting closer to Kinglanding, wonder how that all will work out?
Chapter Text
Rosie’s POV
The night was a cold breath caught in the throat of winter, still and waiting.
The stars were distant pinpricks above Riverrun’s ramparts, dull behind drifting cloud. The world felt like it was holding something back—like the wind itself had paused to listen, to watch. Rosie stood at the edge of the outer wall, one hand resting on the mare’s reins, the other curled around her wand, hidden beneath her cloak.
The horse was borrowed—or stolen, depending on the outcome of the days ahead. A shaggy-chested, dapple-grey Riverlands mare, not meant for speed but endurance. Her hooves scuffed the ground anxiously, breath puffing in sharp bursts.
Rosie whispered a cloaking charm under her breath, each syllable biting cold, each flick of her wand exacting. The spell washed over her in a ripple, bending the light, veiling her presence in illusion and silence. Even the air around her seemed to still, retreating from her shape like a shadow recoiling from dawn.
The guards would not see her.
The wards at the gates would bend for her magic, just long enough.
And in the clearing where her tent had once stood, she left behind a spell—subtle, seamless, and treacherously convincing. It shimmered faintly beneath the surface of the air, weaving illusion over absence.
To any passing guard or curious soul, it would seem that Lady Rosalie Potter was exactly where she'd always been—studying late, quiet and unbothered, lost in some ancient text. The kind of scene no one would question. The kind of silence no one would disturb.
By the time the illusion faded—by the time someone noticed that the tent did not move, that no smoke curled from the chimney, that the shadows within had never shifted at all—she would be days away. A ghost of canvas and candlelight.
Gone without a trace.
Everything she owned was packed within her enchanted trunk. She had made it smaller with old travel magic, weightless and bound with a single lock. Inside was everything: her books, her potions, her notes, the garments of two worlds. Her wand holster. A second cloak. And the tent—the magical space that had kept her sane in a world ruled by war.
It wasn’t just luggage.
It was her past. Her preparation. Her shield.
She swung it onto the back of the mare with practiced grace, fastened the leather straps, and mounted in silence. Her cloak settled around her like smoke. For a heartbeat, she hesitated—just long enough to glance back once, toward the flickering lights of Riverrun’s tallest tower.
She didn’t allow herself to look longer. Not toward the window she knew belonged to him.
Not toward what might have been, had he asked her to stay.
Her breath shook as she pressed her heels gently into the mare’s sides and slipped into the trees beyond.
The forest path to the east was narrow and half-frozen, the ground brittle under hoof, black branches clawing overhead like skeletal hands. She kept off the roads, winding through frost-dusted ravines and groves of old birch, always listening for the crunch of pursuit, for voices calling her name.
None came.
She traveled by moonlight when she could. When the sky grew dark, she cast her own light low and narrow—just enough to see the earth ahead, but not enough to be seen.
The journey would be long—longer than she’d like, longer than she could afford—but she had planned it to the inch. Memorized every hidden route. Marked every town and trail she would avoid. She had studied maps by candlelight, cross-referenced with Catelyn, traced whispered tales of gold cloaks on the road south.
Somewhere ahead of her lay King’s Landing.
Somewhere behind those black walls were two Stark girls.
And Rosie would not return without them.
She made her first camp three days out.
Deep in a forest hollow surrounded by moss-covered boulders and frozen ferns, she laid her hand to her trunk and whispered the command. The tent unfolded from nothing, growing upward with quiet grace. Inside, warmth met her like a memory. Familiar spellwork flared to life—fireplace, kettle, silencing wards.
She didn’t sleep much.
Not for lack of exhaustion—her body ached with every dismount, every hour in the saddle—but because every time she closed her eyes, she saw his face.
Robb .
Not in armor. Not as king.
Just him —his brow furrowed with frustration, the way he’d scratched the back of his neck when he said goodbye, as though unsure whether to reach for her or let her go.
She hadn’t told him she was leaving.
She couldn’t .
He carried too much already—expectation, duty, grief. If she’d told him, he might have tried to stop her. He might have asked her to stay. And the worst part—the part she couldn’t shake—was that she wasn’t sure she would’ve said no.
Not to him.
She stared into the embers long after they’d dimmed, her knees pulled to her chest beneath a conjured quilt.
And for the first time, she let herself admit the truth.
She didn’t know if she wanted to go home.
Her world was gone. Not physically. Not entirely. But the war had carved out all the parts that made it hers. Her friends had scattered. Her losses had never stopped coming. And here, in this bloody, backward, brutal land—she had found something again.
A reason.
To move. To fight. To care.
So she kept riding.
Each sunrise bringing her closer to the heart of the lion’s den.
And if she failed, if she didn’t make it out— at least she would fall doing something that mattered .
Robb's POV
Golden Tooth had fallen.
The banners of House Lannister were torn from the ramparts and cast into the dirt, trampled underfoot by Northern steel and mud-caked boots. The air still reeked of blood and charred wood, the cries of the wounded echoing faintly between stone and snow.
Robb Stark stood at the gate, sword still sheathed but knuckles white where they clenched the hilt. His breath came shallow. The morning frost clung to his cloak, sweat mingling with the grime of battle, and still—still—he felt no triumph.
Victory should have brought relief.
But it didn’t.
Because the raven was waiting when he returned to camp.
Its black feathers gleamed like oil in the dim tent, perched on the war table beside the map she used to trace with her fingertip. The scroll tied to its leg was unremarkable—no seal, no sigil—but Robb knew. The moment he saw it, he knew .
He unrolled it with shaking hands.
“She left the night you rode out,” Edmure had written. “Her tent was illusion. The guards noticed nothing until morning. Her belongings are gone. No trace. No note.”
He read it again.
And again.
The words didn’t change. No matter how hard he stared at them.
Not even a note.
“Gone,” he whispered.
The tent buzzed with hushed voices—his bannermen muttering among themselves.
“She abandoned us,” said Glover, his jaw clenched, voice thick with contempt. “Slipped away like a snake. Just like the sorcerers of old.”
“She was never one of us,” Black Walder added with a sneer. “Too quiet. Too clever. Knew she'd turn.”
“She saved your damned leg , you crow-feeding bastard,” snarled Maege Mormont. “You’d be pissing in a bucket if not for her.”
“Enough,” Robb growled—but the words came too late. His voice didn’t carry the weight it should have.
“She left,” said Karstark. His voice was low. Unapologetic. “And that’s all that matters. We can’t waste time mourning ghosts. She made her choice.”
But Robb wasn’t listening anymore.
She had left.
She had left him.
Without a word. Without a glance.
And yet he couldn’t stop thinking—what had he done?
What hadn't he done?
What had he left unsaid, unsignaled, too bound by duty and fear and the Frey sword hanging above his future to tell her what he had wanted?
What he still wanted.
His chest ached. His fists curled at his sides, shaking.
He dismissed the council without ceremony. Their voices faded behind canvas as he sank into his chair, staring at her empty place at the war table. Her teacup was gone. Her books. Even the scarf she used to twist around her fingers when she was thinking.
Only the ache remained.
He ordered scouts to go south—quietly, unofficially. No report. No banner. Just look for signs of her.
They wouldn’t find anything. He knew it.
She could vanish like smoke when she wanted. Gods help him, she had .
But he had to try.
Because she had taken something with her when she left—something he didn’t have a name for, but felt like a missing limb. An emptiness that made the world colder, harder.
And he deserved it.
Because he'd let her walk away thinking he didn’t care.
Three days later, a second raven arrived.
The seal was smudged, the parchment creased from haste.
Robb read the first line.
And the world stopped .
“Winterfell has fallen.”
He didn’t read the rest at first. He couldn’t.
The words blurred as his throat closed.
The second time, he forced his eyes to move.
“The Ironborn struck without warning. Theon Greyjoy leads them. Your brothers are presumed dead. The castle is aflame.”
Presumed dead.
Bran. Rickon. Gone.
He stared at the page in silence for nearly a full minute.
Then something in him cracked.
He let out a sound—not a roar, not a battle cry. A scream.
A raw , shattering thing that tore from his chest and left him bent over the table, knuckles bloodless on the edge of the map, which now seemed nothing more than ashes .
Grey Wind lunged up behind him, howling with him, the two of them echoing pain across the camp.
Theon had betrayed him.
Burned their home.
Killed his family.
And Rosie—Rosie was gone , unreachable, out of his reach when he needed her most.
He was losing everything.
And now he couldn’t shake the thought that maybe this was the price of every choice he'd made. Every time he pushed someone away. Every time he put the crown above the heart.
Now Winterfell burned.
Now the girl he couldn't name aloud was gone .
And he had no one to blame but himself.
Varys' POV
The chamber stank of wine, candle smoke, and poorly disguised ambition.
The Small Council had convened, though it bore more resemblance to a squabbling nest of vipers than anything approaching rule. The Iron Throne loomed behind them, empty for now, but the shadow of its presence was always felt. Joffrey was not in attendance—having stormed out earlier in a tantrum over someone refusing him a fourth stag-horn goblet of spiced wine.
Cersei sat in his place, legs crossed, gaze sharp as a drawn blade.
Littlefinger lounged near the window, polishing a silver ring with a cloth he had borrowed—without asking—from Pycelle’s sleeve. Pycelle dozed. Again. And Tyrion’s chair, conspicuously empty, bore quiet testament to his more pressing duties elsewhere.
Varys sat still, hands folded in his lap, expression unreadable.
He didn’t interrupt.
He didn’t need to.
He was always listening.
“The Ironborn have taken Winterfell,” announced a red-faced courier who looked three heartbeats from collapsing. “Under the command of… Theon Greyjoy.”
There was a beat of silence.
Then—laughter.
Sharp and ugly.
Cersei’s voice rang from the hall where she still lounged with wine. “The North eats its own. Pathetic.”
Littlefinger smiled. “They were allies.”
“Were,” Varys murmured, his voice barely more than breath. But Cersei heard it.
“And the boy king?” asked Pycelle groggily, roused by the sudden sharpness of the room. “Still calling himself king?”
“For now,” Littlefinger said with a shrug, twirling the ring once more between his fingers. “But this war is a wheel. One more turn, and he’ll be under it.”
Cersei leaned forward with a smirk, folding her hands beneath her chin. “And the girl? The witch? There are whispers that she’s vanished from the Stark camp.”
At this, Varys did glance up.
Just once.
“Gone,” he confirmed.
“She was never real,” Littlefinger snapped. “Just a stupid Northern ghost story.”
“Perhaps,” Varys said mildly. “And yet... ghosts have a curious habit of becoming real when ignored.”
Cersei’s brow furrowed. “You believe in her.”
“I believe,” Varys replied carefully, “that power does not enjoy being mocked. And I believe that where magic begins to stir again— true magic, not parlor tricks—those who scoff at it tend to die poorly.”
Littlefinger rolled his eyes. “All very poetic. But the war is here. We don’t need to worry about sorceresses playing nursemaid to wolves and fish.”
Varys gave a faint smile.
“She was not playing,” he said. “She was learning . Listening. Watching. And now... she has disappeared. As if by design. While the North burns.”
Cersei’s gaze sharpened. “You think she’s gone somewhere?”
“I think,” Varys said slowly, “that wherever she goes now, it will not be by accident. I think she moves with purpose. And I think—if she walks with vengeance in one hand and magic in the other—then the game has changed.”
“Changed how?” Littlefinger asked, voice almost bored.
Varys turned to him.
And for a breath, his smile vanished.
“She does not play it like we do,” he said. “She does not court power. She does not crave control. She seeks justice . And that, my friends, is far more dangerous than ambition.”
Cersei’s fingers tapped against the table. “Then tell me, Spider. If she’s real, if she’s out there—who does she strike first?”
Varys tilted his head. His eyes flicked—just briefly—toward the Iron Throne.
Then back to her.
“That,” he said, “depends on who gives her reason to burn.”
Chapter 16: The Witch in the Walls
Summary:
Rosie and Sansa, finally! :)
Chapter Text
Sansa's POV
The throne room had always been cold. But this time, it felt like it had swallowed winter whole.
The marble beneath Sansa’s feet was chilled and unforgiving as she walked, one hesitant step at a time, toward the Iron Throne. Her slippers barely made a sound, the soft shuffle of fabric the only sign of her presence in the vast, echoing space. It was as if the hall itself held its breath, waiting to see how far the cruelty would stretch today.
She kept her eyes forward, though every part of her screamed to run — to flee from the gathering of sneering lords and ladies, from the gold-cloaked guards lining the path, from the dark shape that lounged on the throne as though he were a boy perched atop a dragon’s skull rather than a king seated in judgment.
Joffrey Baratheon — no, not a Baratheon, not truly — sat with one boot resting arrogantly against the armrest of the throne, a goblet of wine dangling from his careless fingers, a smile like poison stretching across his face.
He had summoned her.
And she knew what that meant.
Beside him, Queen Cersei stood like a statue carved from ice — beautiful, untouchable, and radiating a silent, simmering fury that never seemed to melt. The Hound loomed nearby in his usual shadowed stance, and further off, Pycelle looked as though he might nod off at any moment, though his beady eyes flicked open with eager anticipation as Sansa came to a halt below the dais.
The court watched.
They always did.
Traitor’s daughter. Northern whore. Wolf bitch.
The whispers never ceased. They clung to her like cobwebs, sticky and impossible to pull away. Sometimes they were loud, sometimes subtle, sometimes so softly spoken that she wondered if they had even been said aloud at all — or if her mind had simply begun to echo the insults back to her.
Joffrey’s voice cut through the quiet like the edge of a knife dipped in honey.
“You forgot to curtsy.”
Her knees dipped automatically, shallow and stiff. It never mattered how she bent or bowed. It would never be deep enough.
The smile on his face stretched.
“You’re still so proud. But you’re nothing now. Your father was a traitor, and you’re lucky I don’t let Ser Ilyn teach you what happens to traitors.”
She didn’t answer.
Answering only made it worse.
“She needs discipline,” he said to the crowd, to no one, to everyone. “She’s still not learned her lesson.”
Her heart dropped.
Two gold cloaks stepped forward.
No — not again, not again, please — not here, not in front of them all.
One of them grabbed her arms, yanking her forward. The other circled behind, a long leather whip coiled in his fist.
Joffrey gestured lazily, like one swatting at a fly.
The whip cracked through the air, the sound loud enough to drown out the gasp she bit down in her throat. It lashed across her back, and fire bloomed in her skin.
Once.
Twice.
Three times.
She clenched her jaw so tightly it hurt. She would not scream. She would not give them the sound they wanted.
Four.
Five.
The world tilted.
Pain became light, then shadow, then silence.
Then—
“That’s enough.”
The voice was not loud. It didn’t need to be.
Tyrion Lannister strode into the hall, not with bluster but with purpose. Every eye turned toward him.
Even Joffrey paused.
“Uncle,” the boy-king said with irritation. “You’re interrupting—”
“I’m stopping an embarrassment,” Tyrion snapped, his voice sharper than a blade. “This girl is to marry you. Unless you’d like your bride limping up the aisle covered in scars, I suggest you save your punishments for the privacy of your dreams.”
Gasps rippled through the room.
Cersei’s eyes narrowed.
But Joffrey, for once, seemed uncertain. Petulant. Childish.
He waved his hand again, though less sure this time. “Fine. She bores me anyway.”
The guards dropped her.
Sansa barely registered the floor rising to meet her. Her knees hit the marble hard, but she didn’t cry out.
Tyrion was beside her a moment later, crouching low. His voice was quiet, only for her.
“I’m sorry,” he murmured. “I’m doing what I can.”
She nodded once, not because she believed him, but because it was the only thing she had left to give.
That night, she sat in her chambers with the curtains drawn and her hands folded in her lap, staring at the dark space between the fire and the door.
Her shift clung to her back, sticky with half-dried blood. Every breath pulled against torn skin. But worse than the pain was the silence. The absence of anything.
No ravens came.
No news arrived.
No messages. No magic. No sign.
The stories of the witch — the red-haired one who walked with the Northern army, the sorceress with eyes like death and fire — had begun to fade like dreams she was too tired to hold.
She wasn’t coming.
No one was.
Rosie's POV
The stars above King’s Landing glinted like cold teeth, distant and unbothered, while the city below sprawled like a beast long at rest, waiting only for blood to rouse it.
From her vantage point at the edge of the Blackwater, Rosie crouched behind a slope of stone and dust, her wand held loosely in one hand, her breath shallow but steady. The Red Keep sat like a scar at the top of the hill, all jagged walls and glinting watchposts, wrapped in flame and shadow and memory.
She had reached the city two days ago, after a grueling ride that twisted through the woods, over uneven terrain and half-abandoned backroads. She had slept in her tent once, and barely, and spent the rest of her time studying the city like a puzzle that bled.
And now it was time to break in.
Her tent, magically anchored and carefully cloaked behind a cluster of boulders, pulsed with its own protection charm. Inside, she checked her gear once more: her invisibility cloak — nearly worn from use but still humming with Death’s blessing — was folded in her satchel; her wand tucked away in her sleeve; and three small bottles of enchanted sleeping dust were nestled beside her healing potions.
She had mapped five different entry points into the Keep.
One had patrols too tight.
One was sealed.
One was too well-lit.
One was being watched.
The fifth — a narrow servant’s tunnel used for unloading wine from the cellars — was promising.
She took it.
Once inside the city walls, cloaked and invisible, she became a shadow among rats, a whisper moving silently across polished floors and behind the backs of men who would gut her if they knew she was there.
She heard voices.
She listened .
Cersei’s command. Pycelle’s groaning warnings about Stannis. Littlefinger’s slippery suggestions. Varys, quietly reminding them all to think of the people.
Rosie kept moving.
Upward.
Inward.
Toward the girls.
She found Sansa by rumor, by instinct, by pure luck — a pair of maids whispering about the “stupid northern girl” who cried but never screamed, who bled but never broke.
South wing. Upper floor. Two guards, rotated at every bell.
She waited until the moon crested.
Then she whispered the sleeping charm.
They dropped.
Silent.
Effortless.
Inside, the room was dim. A single candle flickered in the far corner. The girl on the bed was thin, curled in on herself like a paper flower caught in frost.
Rosie crossed the room slowly, her footsteps making no sound. She reached out. Touched Sansa’s shoulder.
The girl gasped awake, wide-eyed.
And before she could scream, Rosie covered her mouth and whispered, “I’m here to take you home.”
Sansa's POV
She had imagined her a thousand ways.
Sometimes as a specter wrapped in shadow, sometimes as a flame-haired warrior wreathed in lightning and smoke. A creature from Northern lore—wild and ancient, forged in winter magic and grief. The stories that reached even the darkest corners of the Red Keep had painted her in shades of myth. The witch with emerald eyes. The one who stood beside the Wolf King. The one who healed the broken. Burned the wicked. Vanished from fire like smoke on the wind.
But the woman crouched beside her now was not a myth.
She was real.
And nothing like Sansa had imagined.
Her face was windburned, pale in the candlelight. Her eyes—not just green, but impossibly so, vivid like spring come early. Her hair was a softer red than Sansa’s own, undone and tangled from wind or flight. Her cloak shimmered faintly around her, not with magic—though it must have been magic—but with something more subtle. Presence. Like she was half-here, half-elsewhere.
She had not stormed the door with fire or shattered chains. She had arrived with silence and stillness.
And kindness.
“Are you real?” Sansa whispered, not even realizing she’d spoken until the words brushed the air between them.
The woman smiled—just a small thing. Gentle. Worn.
“Close enough.”
Sansa stared.
Her limbs ached. Her wrists were bruised. She hadn’t eaten in—she couldn’t remember. Her gown was torn at the hem. Her hair had long since come loose from the pins Cersei had insisted she wear. She should have felt humiliated—being found like this, weak and small and shaking—but the woman didn’t look at her with pity.
She looked at her like she mattered.
Sansa dressed slowly, her hands trembling as she pulled a cloak over her bruised shoulders. It was Rosie’s—thick and warm and too big—and it smelled like pine and old parchment and something soft underneath, something like lavender.
Rosie asked questions quietly, and Sansa answered them all.
The guard rotations. Who was stationed near her door. Who came in and out of the queen’s wing. Whether she’d heard anything of Arya—no, nothing, not a whisper, not since Father died, and gods, I don’t even know if she’s alive.
Rosie listened to every word.
No interruption. No judgment. No disbelief.
Only stillness.
And then, finally, Rosie reached out her hand.
“Ready?”
Sansa hesitated—just for a second—because part of her still believed this was a dream. That she would reach out and her fingers would close on air, and she would wake to Cersei’s voice or Joffrey’s sneer or the sharp sting of Ser Meryn’s backhand.
But the hand remained.
Warm. Real.
She nodded.
And the world cracked.
It wasn’t like falling.
It wasn’t like flying.
It was like being torn through the skin of the world and shoved out the other side.
They landed hard.
The breath left her lungs in a gasp as she collapsed to her knees, the grass cold and real beneath her palms. She inhaled and tasted earth. Soil. Dew. Salt air and sky.
And stars—stars, real stars above her, no longer hidden behind the soot-stained towers of King’s Landing. The sky stretched open like it hadn’t in years, vast and endless and safe.
She clutched at the ground like it might vanish.
Then came the nausea.
She retched into the grass, her stomach revolting from the magical pull of whatever they had just done. Her body heaved and shuddered, but nothing came. She hadn't eaten enough to lose anything.
Then came the disbelief.
And then—the tears.
Not the silent ones she had learned to shed behind closed doors.
Not the tight, choking sobs that came in the dark when she remembered father, or Septa Mordane, or her little brothers’ faces.
This was something else entirely.
This was sobbing. Wild, broken, ugly.
She wept like someone whose heart had finally been allowed to beat again.
Sansa buried her face in her hands and cried.
Cried for hope, for the sliver of light that had come for her in the night when she had given up believing it ever would.
Cried for her father, for Lady, for Arya.
For the girl she used to be.
And Rosie—Rosie knelt beside her without hesitation.
She didn’t speak at first. She didn’t hush her or urge her to be strong.
She just wrapped her arms around her—steady and sure—and held her close, hand stroking gently through her hair, as if this was something she had done before.
Like she knew what it was to carry grief until your bones bent under the weight of it.
“You’re safe now,” Rosie whispered against her hair. “You’re safe, Sansa. I swear it.”
And for the first time since she had ridden south in her father’s shadow, Sansa Stark believed it.
The ground beneath her no longer felt like a cage.
The sky no longer felt like a ceiling.
And in the arms of a witch no one believed in, Sansa Stark wept not as a prisoner—
But as a girl finally free.
Chapter 17: Ash and Echoes
Summary:
I'm on a roll folks, so bonus chapter for today :)
Chapter Text
Rosie’s POV
The sky above the hills beyond King’s Landing was barely beginning to pale, the faintest whisper of morning stitched in threads of silver across the horizon, but the magic in Rosie’s bones buzzed like lightning still sparking in her fingertips, each beat of her pulse echoing the impossible truth: she had done it. She had walked through the jaws of the lion’s den, pulled the wolf’s daughter out of the mouth of death itself, and emerged breathing.
Alive.
Unbroken.
For now.
The forest around them murmured softly as wind wove through the dark branches, carrying with it the distant stink of the capital's smoke and blood, though here it was muted by dew and pine and something quieter — the silence of survival. Behind her, Sansa leaned lightly in the saddle, her breath warm against Rosie’s shoulder, her hands tight at her waist as if letting go would send her tumbling back into the nightmare she had just escaped.
Rosie understood the grip.
She remembered what it was like to hold on to anything after a long fall — even if that something was only barely strong enough to carry you.
The enchanted tent welcomed them like a pocket of safety carved into a brutal world. With one whispered unlocking charm and a flick of her wand, Rosie opened the wards and stepped inside, leading Sansa gently behind her. And the moment they passed through the canvas door, she felt the younger girl freeze beside her — not with fear, not this time, but with astonishment.
Sansa stared.
And Rosie let her.
Because it was a strange sight, wasn’t it?
The warmth, the impossible space, the polished wooden floors and softly glowing lanterns; the fireplace that crackled to life with no fuel and no sound; the two guest rooms lined in velvet blankets and soft green rugs; the table set for a home that didn’t exist in this world, not really — all of it born of her magic, stitched together from grief and hope and the desperate need to build something she could live in after so many had died.
“It’s…” Sansa’s voice cracked. “It’s beautiful.”
Rosie smiled, soft and tired. “It’s strange. It's mine. But safe.”
That seemed to be enough for now.
She led her to one of the guest rooms — the one Rosie had charmed to always smell faintly of lavender and vanilla, with a window enchanted to show the sky as it truly was beyond the tent, even as it stayed warm as spring. Sansa hovered in the doorway, her shoulders trembling faintly.
“You can rest here,” Rosie said gently, gesturing inside. “The bed’s real. The food will be soon. And no one will find you.”
“Thank you,” Sansa whispered.
But before she could step inside, she turned — and hesitated — then reached out and gently touched Rosie’s hand.
“Are you real?” she asked. “Or will I wake and be back in the Keep?”
Rosie met her eyes and squeezed her fingers.
“I’m real. And you’re free. Sleep now, little one.”
Sansa blinked, and something wet shimmered in her eyes, but she nodded and disappeared into the room without another word.
Rosie stood there for a moment after the door shut, staring at the wood grain, letting the silence settle back around her like a blanket that didn’t quite warm her all the way through. The stillness of the tent pressed in as if waiting for her to fall apart — but she didn’t. She couldn’t. Not yet.
Instead, she walked slowly to her own room — to the bed that had barely been touched since she left Riverrun — and sat on the edge of it, her fingers curled in the soft folds of the blanket, her boots still on, her cloak still damp with dew.
Sansa was safe.
That thought repeated in her head like a mantra, a rhythm, a spell.
Sansa was safe.
But Arya…
Rosie closed her eyes.
There was no trace of the younger wolf.
Not in the Keep. Not in the city.
No sign. No whisper. Not even a rumor she could chase.
It felt like chasing shadows in a storm, like reaching through fog and grabbing nothing but cold air.
I promised.
She laid back against the pillows and stared at the tent’s enchanted ceiling, watching the stars she had set there spin slowly in a quiet, false sky.
I promised Catelyn I would bring them both back.
And for a moment — a short, silent, dangerous moment — she let her thoughts drift to Robb.
To the memory of his voice, the way he looked at her the night before he left, the anger buried beneath his control, the way he had tried not to look wounded when she told him she might not be there when he returned.
She hadn’t lied.
But it still hurt.
I wonder if you’ve forgotten me already, Wolf King, she thought. Or if you dream of me when you sleep.
Sleep pulled at her like a tide.
And she let it.
General POV
At first, there was silence.
The kind of silence that hung not in peace, but in the moments just before a blade is drawn — sharp and inevitable.
Then came the shouting.
By midmorning, the entire Red Keep pulsed with chaos, like a hornet’s nest split in two. Servants rushed through corridors with terrified expressions, gold cloaks doubled their patrols, and the Queen’s voice could be heard echoing off stone walls as far as the tower stairs. The halls reverberated with the demand for answers no one could give.
Because Sansa Stark was gone.
Vanished.
Disappeared from her locked chamber sometime during the night, without a sound, without a guard stirred, without a door opened or a window broken. It was as if she had been swallowed whole by the stone itself.
Joffrey’s scream tore through the throne room when he was told.
“What do you mean she’s gone?” he shrieked, red-faced and trembling, spittle flying as he turned on the trembling knight who dared to deliver the news. “She was under guard! She was mine !”
“She… she must have had help,” the knight stammered, backing away.
Cersei didn’t say anything. She stood beside the throne, lips curled in a smirk as Joffrey gloated, her eyes gleaming with that same gleeful malice. There was no horror in her face, no restraint—only twisted pride.
Where others might have gasped or looked away, Cersei watched with satisfaction, her fingers resting lazily on the arm of the chair as if her son’s cruelty was a performance staged for her amusement.
The queen and her monster. A matching set.
Elsewhere, the council convened in private.
Tyrion was already pouring wine when the rest arrived, face drawn and thoughtful. “You’ll forgive me if I find this development fascinating.”
“She couldn’t have escaped on her own,” said Littlefinger, eyes narrowed. “Not without help. This was planned.”
“Agreed,” said Varys softly. “But the question is: by whom? ”
Pycelle muttered something about northern witches and blasphemous magic, but no one listened.
“She was a political prisoner,” Tyrion said. “And now she’s gone. The wolves will howl for this.”
“Let them,” said Cersei as she entered. “They howl anyway.”
Varys was quiet.
But inside, he was already running calculations — shadows in the tunnels, whispers from the docks, the impossible magic that had been rumored since whispers of the red-haired witch had begun to circulate among the camps in the Riverlands.
It wasn’t possible.
And yet—
Sansa Stark had vanished.
Without a trace.
And the realm had just become very interesting.
Sansa's POV
For a long time, she lay still.
The warmth in the room was unfamiliar — not from a fire, not from wool or furs piled on her aching limbs, but from something more constant, more gentle. The air itself seemed warmer, as though it carried no memory of stone or pain. For a moment, Sansa thought she was still dreaming.
And yet her back throbbed with its usual dull, crawling ache, and her wrists were still raw beneath the sleeves of the nightdress someone — the witch — had left for her. She blinked her eyes open slowly, afraid to move too fast, lest the illusion dissolve around her.
She was in a bed. A soft bed.
The ceiling above her looked like carved wood, polished and unfamiliar. The walls were lined with cloth and tapestry — not stone — and the scent in the air wasn’t dust or rot, but something sweet, like honey and herbs. A window above the bed let in soft, filtered morning light, and beyond it she saw the blur of a blue sky untouched by the stink of the city.
She sat up slowly, one hand pressed to her ribs — and winced.
But she was here.
She had escaped.
And it hadn’t been a dream.
The witch was real.
Rosie — the emerald-eyed woman from nowhere who had appeared like a ghost in the night and pulled her out of the Red Keep without making a sound.
Sansa rose carefully and followed the scent of something warm and spiced down the narrow hallway beyond her room.
The main chamber of the tent glowed with soft lamplight, the kind that flickered without ever seeming to burn out. The floors were smooth, the windows impossibly clear, and the little kitchen in the corner looked like something out of a story — copper pans, floating herbs, a teapot humming softly to itself over an invisible flame.
And standing at the stove, stirring something in a pan, her sleeves rolled up and her hair twisted into a messy bun, was the witch herself.
Rosie.
Sansa watched for a moment before speaking.
“I didn’t think it was real,” she said softly.
Rosie turned, then smiled — not wide, but genuine.
“Morning, little one.”
“You really are a witch.”
Rosie laughed gently. “So they say.”
They ate breakfast together at the small round table near the fire.
Rosie called them pancakes , and they were nothing like the dry oatcakes or cold sweetmeats Sansa remembered from court. They were soft, golden, and slightly sweet, served with warm syrup and stewed berries. Sansa took a bite and nearly cried.
“I haven’t tasted anything like this in moons,” she murmured.
“You’ve earned it,” Rosie replied, pouring her more tea. “Though you flinched earlier — when you reached for the fork. Pain?”
Sansa froze, mid-sip.
“I’m fine,” she lied quickly.
Rosie set down her cup. “Let me see.”
“You don’t—”
“Please.”
There was something in her voice — not command, not pity. Just quiet, focused care.
Sansa hesitated. Then turned slightly, pulling up the back of her shift.
Rosie inhaled sharply.
The silence was awful.
Then she rose and crossed the room in two strides.
“This will take a moment. But I promise — it’ll be better soon.”
She brought over a soft blue vial and a glass jar of something that smelled of mint and lavender. Her hands were gentle but steady, her touch cool as she worked salve into the lashes along Sansa’s back, whispering a spell beneath her breath.
And for the first time in weeks — months — the pain began to fade.
When it was done, Sansa sat still, her breath caught in her chest.
“I’ve never… I’ve never seen anything like that.”
“I imagine not,” Rosie said gently. “Magic like mine doesn’t exist here. Or if it did… it’s been forgotten.”
“You could burn the Red Keep to the ground.”
“I could,” Rosie agreed. “But that’s not why I’m here.”
“Then why?”
Rosie looked up.
“Because your mother asked me to bring you home. And I made a promise.”
Rosie's POV
The tent packed itself with practiced ease — the magic woven into its seams responding to her wand like a breath inhaled and held. Sansa stood quietly nearby, dressed in a traveling cloak Rosie had charmed to repel wind and soak in warmth. She held the small satchel Rosie had given her, filled with food, salves, and a change of clothes, and watched the structure around her vanish into the size of a small suitcase.
It still made her blink.
Rosie smiled as she stowed it away in the enchanted trunk and then slung it across the saddle.
“We’ll be sharing the horse,” she said softly. “But don’t worry. No one will see us.”
Sansa looked up, startled. “How?”
Rosie tapped her wand against the space between them. A shimmer rippled across the air like heat on stone.
“Cloaking charm,” she said. “It bends light and dampens sound. Even if someone passes close, they’ll look right through us.”
Sansa hesitated, then nodded.
Rosie mounted first and reached down.
The younger girl climbed up behind her, clinging not too tightly but enough to hold balance.
They rode in silence at first, the morning sun barely cresting the trees as they descended from the ridge and began cutting south by a path Rosie had charted two nights before.
Sansa eventually spoke, her voice tentative.
“You… said you made a promise. To my mother.”
Rosie nodded without turning. “I did.”
“Was it… Robb who sent you?”
The question hit harder than Rosie expected.
She felt her shoulders stiffen. “No,” she said after a moment. “He doesn’t know. I left right after the army marched West. Your mother and I made a plan… and I couldn’t stand the thought of you both still locked in that place while he fought a war.”
Sansa was quiet for a moment, and Rosie let the silence settle.
Then came the next question — cautious, but curious.
“What is he like now?”
Rosie’s lips curved, but the ache in her chest soured the smile.
“Robb?” she said. “He’s… everything they say he is. And more. Brave. Clever. Reckless when he thinks too much. Heart full of wolves and weight he doesn’t know how to carry.”
Sansa pressed her cheek briefly to Rosie’s shoulder, a gesture so small and instinctive it nearly broke her heart.
“He used to make Arya laugh,” she whispered. “Even when she was furious.”
Rosie closed her eyes for a breath.
“Arya,” she echoed. “Do you know where she might have gone?”
Sansa shook her head. “We were separated after Father… after the execution. I was brought to the Queen. Arya vanished. There were whispers — a dancing master, someone helping her escape. But nothing certain.”
Rosie hummed. Her mind began to tick through every angle — the wild streets of King’s Landing, the nearby brothels, ports, alley dens, and orphan shelters. Too big , she thought. Too many places.
She would need a way to see through the noise.
A way to find what was missing.
“Scrying,” she murmured aloud.
Sansa looked up, curiosity in her tired eyes. “What’s that?”
“A kind of magical seeing,” Rosie said. “I’ve never used it to find a person before. But if I had a link—something of hers, something important—I might be able to trace her.”
Sansa’s expression faltered. She reached instinctively for her satchel, then hesitated.
“I... I don’t have anything,” she said softly. “Arya didn’t take much with her when she left. And I—I didn’t keep anything of hers.”
Rosie gave her a reassuring nod, her voice calm.
“That’s all right. I’ll find another way.”
That night, they made camp in a hollow beneath a rocky overhang. Rosie unfolded the tent with practiced magic, and Sansa retired early to the guest room — her room, now, as she called it — with a small book and a mug of warm cider.
Once the flap shut, Rosie retreated into her private room, opened the magical trunk at the foot of her bed, and withdrew the thick, leather-bound tome she hadn’t touched since Grimmauld Place.
The Book of Lost and Forbidden Sight.
She whispered the unlocking spell, let the pages turn themselves, and stared at the ancient ink scratched in curling script.
If Arya was alive, if she was within reach of this realm… Rosie would find her.
She had to.
She had not come this far to save only half a promise.
Robb's POV
The ground beneath the Golden Tooth was still dark with blood, but the banners of the direwolf now flew where once the lion had roared.
Robb Stark stood atop the broken gatehouse, cloak torn, sword stained, his armor dented along the shoulder from where a mace had nearly broken the bone. The wind up here carried the scent of iron and ash, the screams of men long silenced, and the low growl of Grey Wind pacing behind him — ever near, ever watching.
They had taken the fortress. That much was true.
They had stormed it under the cover of darkness, moving with the precision of men who had fought, bled, and buried their kin for too long to fear one more siege. The assault had lasted less than a day. Ser Stafford Lannister’s forces had faltered under the press of Northern rage, and by nightfall, the gates were theirs.
But if this was victory, Robb could no longer taste it.
Not when every step forward felt like it left a piece of himself behind.
Not when the nights grew longer and quieter and colder.
He hadn’t heard from Winterfell.
Not in weeks.
No ravens.
No messengers.
Not even rumors.
It was a silence that weighed like a stone on his chest.
And then there was her .
Rosie.
He still thought of her more often than he dared admit — not just in quiet moments or dreams, but in flashes, like arrows through fog. The way she had smiled that first time in the war tent. The fire in her voice when she’d shut Black Walder down. The look in her eyes when she had told him she might not be there when he returned.
He hadn’t believed her.
And she hadn’t lied.
She was gone.
Just like that.
No message.
No explanation.
No goodbye.
And every time a new Western lord introduced his daughter at supper with eyes like honey and voices like songs, he found himself comparing them to someone who would never wear silks like these, never simper, never wait for him to speak first.
He hated them for it.
He hated himself more for missing her.
After Oxcross, when they destroyed the last of Stafford’s men and scattered the remaining Lannister levies west of Lannisport, the Northmen began to speak of turning back east — of pushing deeper, of burning the lion’s gold to ash.
But Robb had stopped them.
“Tywin Lannister will not rise from his hole,” he said flatly, standing before the gathered lords in a makeshift tent near the ruins. “He has fled to Harrenhal. Let him rot in his ruin.”
They had nodded.
Some with pride.
Others with unease.
But all followed.
Because he was their king.
And they did not yet know how hollow that crown had begun to feel.
Now, as the army turned their march toward Riverrun once more, Robb rode at the front — silent, eyes fixed on the horizon, each hoofbeat carrying him closer to the place he had left behind, to the mother who waited, to the truths he had tried to bury beneath victories.
And maybe…
Just maybe…
To answers.
To her.
Chapter 18: Where Shadows Breathe
Summary:
New chapter is here!
Poor Robb still going though it...and finally...ARYA!
Enjoy :)
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
Riverrun greeted him with the dull, exhausted manner of a castle that had long forgotten how to celebrate victories.
There were no cheering soldiers on the battlements, no songs in the courtyard, no warm embraces in the halls. Just the sounds of hooves clapping over worn stone, banners snapping in the wind, and the low murmur of men too tired, too wounded, or too proud to show what they felt. Robb Stark entered his uncle’s keep as a victor of battles — Golden Tooth, Oxcross, and the scattered raids along the Lannister western border — but he did not feel victorious. His shoulders were stiff beneath the fur-trimmed cloak he no longer noticed, and Grey Wind trotted beside his horse with the silent vigilance of a shadow that had forgotten how to be tamed.
The lords assembled offered greetings, nods, the occasional stiff-handed clasp on the shoulder. But the warmth was gone — if it had ever truly been there. Edmure stood at the foot of the stairs with that same half-smile he wore whenever he wasn’t sure if he was being congratulated or reprimanded. Behind him, Catelyn stood with her hands folded, her mouth drawn in a line that was neither welcome nor reproach. Just tired.
“Riverrun stands,” Edmure offered as Robb dismounted, voice louder than necessary. “And the siege is broken. A fine thing.”
Robb’s eyes flicked toward his uncle, already bracing for what he didn’t want to hear.
“How,” he asked, “was the mill lost?”
Edmure bristled. “It wasn’t a loss, exactly — a repositioning. They were crossing the fords. I acted.”
“You lost men who didn’t need to die.”
“They would have overrun the banks.”
“I had a plan,” Robb said, voice like frost. “One that didn’t involve sacrificing good men for a patch of mud and a crumbling millhouse.”
Edmure’s shoulders squared. “I acted as Lord of Riverrun.”
“Then act better.”
The words hung sharp in the air, and for a moment, even the breeze seemed to stop.
Robb turned, dismissed the council gathering for now, and walked toward the hall, Grey Wind padding at his side like a ghost of winter.
Behind him, the mutters began again.
Later, after the brief debriefings and tactical summaries were done — after the last lord gave his redundant opinion on Tywin’s continued evasion and the scouts were dispatched to watch the kingsroad — he found himself standing alone in the hall outside his mother’s chamber. His fists were clenched.
He knocked once.
Catelyn’s voice answered, calm and unreadable. “Enter.”
She stood near the hearth, arms wrapped in a shawl though the fire was strong. She did not smile. But her eyes softened slightly.
“You’ve returned.”
“I have.”
“You’re unharmed?”
“Mostly.”
They stood in silence, the logs cracking between them.
Robb took a step closer. “Have you… heard anything?”
Her brow arched faintly. “About?”
He exhaled. “Lady Rosie.”
A beat.
Then another.
“No,” Catelyn said. And it was the softest lie he had ever heard.
His jaw tightened. “I don’t believe you.”
“She is not your concern, Robb.”
“She disappeared without a word.”
“She does not answer to you.”
“She was part of this—”
“She is not a soldier,” Catelyn snapped, and the sudden rise in her voice startled even herself. She took a breath. “She is not yours to command.”
Robb stared at his mother.
And turned away.
“I should’ve known you’d protect her.”
“And I should have known you’d blame her for a wound you gave yourself.”
He left.
That night, anger still burning in his chest like acid, Robb descended to the dungeons.
Jaime Lannister looked worse than he remembered — his hair tangled, his face bruised, and the smirk still painted across his lips like war paint.
“Well, well,” Jaime drawled as Robb approached the bars. “If it isn’t the Young Wolf. Back from playing at conqueror.”
“I came to remind you what defeat smells like.”
Jaime smiled. “Oh, I can smell it. It smells like horse sweat and Northern mud.”
Robb folded his arms. “Your father hides in Harrenhal. Your borders are broken. Your bannermen are scattered. You’ve losing.”
“I’m in a cell, boy. I’ve already lost. That doesn’t mean you’ve won.”
Robb said nothing.
“Still,” Jaime continued, stretching lazily, “you must’ve gained something in the west. Land? Glory? The affections of that fiery little witch I’ve heard so much about?”
Robb’s fists clenched.
Jaime noticed.
“Ah. Touched a nerve, did I?”
“She’s none of your concern.”
“She was a fine piece of magic,” Jaime mused. “Vanishing acts. Ghost stories. Tell me, did she vanish on command? Or only when you finally realized you couldn’t hold her?”
The door slammed behind Robb on his way out.
Rosie's POV
Night again. Quiet. Cold, but not unkind.
They had made camp in a small grove near a ruined watchtower, the crumbling stones barely keeping the wind at bay but enough to give them cover. Rosie had drawn the enchantments tightly — stronger than ever, the wards humming like tension across her skin.
Sansa sat across from her, wrapped in a blanket, her eyes red but calm.
“I need your blood,” Rosie said gently, laying out the worn parchment map of Westeros on the makeshift table between them.
Sansa didn’t flinch. “For the spell.”
“If it works… the blood will show us every living member of your immediate family. It has to be blood. And it has to be now.”
Sansa nodded.
Then hesitated.
“I didn’t want to say this earlier,” she said. “But… before we left… I heard something. From the guards.”
Rosie looked up.
“They said Winterfell had fallen. Theon took it. And my brothers… were dead.”
Rosie froze.
Her breath left her in a single, sharp sound.
“No,” she whispered. “No—”
She stood abruptly, stepping back, pacing.
“I should’ve said something. I should’ve told Robb not to trust him. I knew . I knew something was wrong. I felt it—”
“You couldn’t have known,” Sansa said, voice shaking.
Rosie stopped.
Her eyes closed.
“No more.”
She returned to the table.
“Let’s find Arya.”
Sansa held out her hand.
Five drops of blood hit the parchment.
At first, nothing.
Then, slowly, the map absorbed the blood, lines glowing faint red, and the droplets spread — five of them — one anchoring to their location, another stretching west toward Riverrun, one drifting toward the North, and the final two…
One shimmered at the edge of Harrenhal.
The last one hovered near the Dreadfort… then pulsed, repositioned, then hovered again.
“They’re alive,” Rosie breathed. “The boys. They’re alive .”
Sansa’s hand covered her mouth, tears falling soundlessly.
Hope.
Real hope.
“I have to get Arya,” Rosie said later, once Sansa had calmed. “She’s in Harrenhal. That place is crawling with Lord Tywin’s men.”
“Worse than the Red Keep?” Sansa asked.
“More disciplined. Less indulgent. And Tywin is smarter than Cersei.”
“She won’t trust you,” Sansa said softly.
Rosie was quiet for a moment. Then she stepped over to her trunk and opened a small, velvet-lined box. From within, she pulled out a polished, round mirror framed in aged bronze—worn, but intact.
Sansa leaned forward. “What is that?”
“A mirror,” Rosie said. “Magical. It’s one of a pair. My godfather and I used them to talk… when he was in hiding.”
She held it gently, the weight of memory in her hands.
“If I enchant it again… when I find Arya, I’ll show her this. You’ll talk to her. She’ll believe you.”
Sansa blinked, surprised. “That could work.”
Rosie smiled, slow and wistful. “Sirius always said they’d come in handy again.”
“You’re clever,” Sansa murmured. “More than they ever gave you credit for.”
Rosie glanced up with a soft huff. “So are you.”
When it was time to leave, Rosie checked the wards twice.
Sansa hugged her, fierce and sudden.
“Be safe,” she said. “Don’t die.”
Rosie blinked.
Then hugged her back.
“I won’t.”
Arya's POV
The stink of Harrenhal clung to everything.
It crawled up from the stone foundations, thick with the old ghosts of fire and death, and it clung to the skin no matter how hard you scrubbed. Not even the wind could chase it away. Not even the heavy rains that sometimes rolled across the Riverlands, washing blood and ash into the ground, could lift it.
It was in the bones of the place.
In the bones of the people who served here.
Arya Stark crouched in the muck behind the broken wall near the stables, the toes of her boots sunk deep into the cold mud. Her hair had been hacked short moons ago with a dull knife, the ragged edges curling against the dirt-smudged skin of her neck. Her face was streaked with grime, her hands calloused and quick. Her small frame hidden beneath a tunic too large for her shoulders.
Here, she was no one.
No lord’s daughter. No wolf's blood.
Just Arry—a boy with quick hands and quicker ears.
She learned fast that small, quiet boys lived longer than loud girls in a place like this.
She had scrubbed the floors where men bled out screaming.
She had lugged heavy trays of spoiled food to soldiers with iron eyes and blood under their fingernails.
She had poured wine for the monster himself—Tywin Lannister, the Butcher of the Riverlands.
Every day, she had looked at him, thinking of her brother, her mother, her father—dead, lost, out there somewhere—and swallowed the rage like broken glass.
Tywin terrified her.
The way he moved without hurry. The way he never raised his voice. How he could order a man’s death between sips of watered wine as casually as he might order his dinner.
But fear didn’t stop her.
It didn’t silence the part of her that watched. That learned. That waited.
Fear made her sharper. Colder.
More careful.
The names she whispered into her thin straw pillow each night remained the same, but her understanding of the world changed.
Joffrey. Cersei. Ilyn Payne. The Hound. Ser Meryn.
And now, Tywin Lannister too.
Every day was a game she couldn’t afford to lose.
Every day she survived was another day closer to something—even if she didn’t know what yet.
She thought of Robb sometimes when the campfires burned low and she heard men muttering about the King in the North.
Of Sansa, locked away in the Red Keep, bowing and smiling, pretending to be someone else to stay alive.
She thought of her mother, wherever she was now. Maybe gathering banners. Maybe lost too.
She thought—always—of her father.
The snap of the sword through his neck still lived behind her eyes.
The roar of the crowd.
The way the world hadn't even paused for him.
And lately... lately, she thought of something else.
Whispers moved through Harrenhal like rats through the walls—quick, dirty, half-believed.
A witch, they said.
A woman with hair like sunset fire and hands that could turn arrows in flight.
A sorceress at the side of the King in the North.
The Lannister men laughed about it—drunken, sneering—when they thought no one was listening.
But some of the servants whispered differently. Quietly. Like they wanted to believe.
Magic has returned to the North, they said.
The old powers stir again.
Arya didn’t know what to believe anymore.
Half of her wanted to scoff. Wanted to shove the hope down into her chest where it couldn’t be touched—where it couldn’t betray her again.
But another part—the part that still remembered the way her father smiled when he watched her spar with Needle, the part that still counted every name at night—held onto the whisper with white-knuckled fingers.
Maybe it was just a story.
Maybe there was no witch, no magic, no shield strong enough to stop the Lannisters.
But...
What if there was?
What if Robb wasn’t just winning battles—what if he was changing the game?
What if somewhere beyond the ash fields and shattered rivers, her brother was gathering strength the lions couldn’t understand?
What if someone out there was still fighting for them?
Arya stared up at the stars breaking open above Harrenhal’s broken towers, feeling the cold seep through her boots and into her bones.
Maybe it was foolish.
Maybe it would get her killed.
But for the first time in what felt like a thousand years, Arya Stark allowed herself to hope.
Just a little.
Just enough.
She tightened her fists in the mud.
Sharpened her gaze toward the ruined gate.
And smiled.
A small, dangerous thing.
Because wolves that survived long enough learned how to bite.
Chapter 19: The Forge and the Flame
Summary:
Let's continue this journey. The sisters unite finally!
Chapter Text
Rosie’s POV
The first time she saw Harrenhal, she thought it might be asleep — not dead, not abandoned, not ruined in the way stories often said, but sleeping in some terrible, ancient dream, where every breath of wind through shattered stone was a memory groaning in protest and every flake of ash was a whisper of something unsaid. From the crest of the ridge east of the lake, where black water licked the edges of scorched land like oil creeping back into flame, Rosalie crouched in a mess of brambles and dead root and studied the great beast of a keep that loomed ahead — not simply as a fortress, but as a wound in the land, the kind that didn’t scar over, didn’t fade with time, but festered.
She had watched it for hours, maybe longer. Time lost its hold when you had to memorize the movement of men like wind over water — subtle shifts, patternless until you knew how to read them. The guards moved like rats forced into armor, arrogant but erratic. The patrols changed on a rhythm she’d nearly cracked. The gates — southern, western, a smaller side door she suspected was for servants — opened on rigid, well-oiled hinges but were never unguarded. And those who entered did so under the scrutiny of Lannister red and steel.
She had kept her presence folded beneath magic — spells upon spells: a cloaking charm that bent light until even birds passed overhead without pause, a listening charm woven into the grass at her belly, a cooling charm to suppress her body heat from any hound too well-trained. This wasn’t King’s Landing, with its oily pomp and rotted velvet. This was war’s kitchen. This was where men were ground to pulp and rebuilt as monsters. This was Tywin Lannister’s idea of efficiency.
Rosie let her fingers trace the hilt of her wand, slow, focused. She couldn’t afford mistakes. Not here. Not with Arya inside. Every step forward had to be a whisper on stone, a heartbeat between footfalls. This required finesse. Precision. Discipline.
And luck.
The sun was beginning to fall sideways in the sky, throwing Harrenhal into jagged halves of light and shadow, when she spotted it: a servant — small, wiry — exiting the side gate with a bucket of waste. The guards were mid-conversation. A bottle of something strong was passed between them.
The latch clicked.
The door hung for a moment.
And Rosie moved.
Cloak pulled tight, feet careful in boots enchanted for silence, she was across the path and inside the gate before breath could fog in her lungs. The door shut behind her with the gentlest of nudges. And then she was inside Harrenhal — inside the dream, inside the rot, inside the mouth of a place that had devoured queens and burned kings.
The first thing she noticed was the cold.
It wasn’t the natural cold of stone, but a deeper, older chill — the kind that sank into marrow and whispered of death long settled. The second was the smell. Not rot exactly, but old blood and fire long past. The third was the silence. Not true silence, but controlled — sounds dulled beneath discipline, beneath power, beneath the threat of sudden reprisal. No laughter here. No shouting. Not like the Red Keep.
She slipped past hallways carved wide enough for giants and kept to the edges, under balconies and behind pillars. The deeper she went, the more the cruelty revealed itself. Servants moved like ghosts, bruises peeking from sleeves. A boy of no more than twelve scrubbed at the same stain on the floor for minutes while a man with a flail leaned in the doorway, watching, not speaking — waiting .
Then she heard him.
Not words. Not a name. Just the sound of metal striking ground and the way people around it froze.
Rosie ducked into a broken alcove and peered through the shattered curve of a long-abandoned arch.
The Mountain.
She had never seen him before. Had heard whispers. Rumors. The kind that haunted stories and made children cry if they got too close to the truth. But no tale prepared her for the sheer scale of him. He towered, plated in blackened steel, helm shaped like something from a nightmare. His gauntlets were stained. His boots left smears. The people he passed went still, breath held like animals sensing an earthquake.
He didn’t look angry.
He didn’t need to.
This was a man who had killed with such frequency, such detachment, that the weight of a life lost had become no more than the lifting of a spoon. This was the man who had crushed the skull of a child against a wall — a baby — and walked away.
Rosie felt something snap in her fingers, and only then did she realize her hand had clenched around her wand. Her thumb had left a shallow crescent in her palm.
One spell. One curse. One whisper.
Her mind conjured images she hadn’t seen but had read — Elia Martell screaming, Rhaenys hiding under her father’s bed, the silence of a house with no justice. She could end it. She could do what no one else had.
But Arya was here.
And she had promised.
And promises mattered.
Even in places like this.
Especially in places like this.
The forge was at the far end of the lower yard — hot, loud, and dark despite the flames. She almost missed Arya. The girl moved like a shadow, fast and hunched, hair hacked off, clothes indistinguishable from the others. But then she turned just enough for Rosie to catch the angle of her face.
There you are, she thought.
And followed.
Arya's POV
The forge was the one place she could breathe.
Not because it was comfortable—gods, no—the air was thick with smoke and the relentless hammer of heat, wrapping around her body in a suffocating embrace no cloth could block out. Sweat clung to every inch of her skin within minutes of stepping inside, stinging her eyes, matting the dirt in her hair even tighter to her scalp. The stink of burning metal and singed cloth soaked into her tunic, into her boots, into her very blood.
But here, buried in the roar of flames and the steady rhythm of iron meeting iron, Arya Stark could pretend.
Pretend she was no one.
Pretend she was just another boy among the orphans.
Pretend she didn’t carry a list of names carved into the hollow of her ribs, whispered into the dark every night when sleep wouldn’t come.
Here, she could imagine she was hammering her grief, her rage, her helplessness into something solid and sharp. Something she could use. Something that could cut her way back to herself.
Gendry was at the anvil when she slipped inside, sleeves rolled to the elbows, arms already gleaming with sweat and soot. His hammer fell in a steady rhythm, each strike ringing through the thick air like a heartbeat she could count on.
He glanced up when he heard her boots scrape the stones.
“You’re late.”
“I’m not,” she shot back automatically, even as she stepped over a tangle of discarded horseshoes and cracked tools.
He smirked, one of those lazy, half-smiles he tried to hide when he thought he was being clever. “Started counting without you.”
“Then you’re just bad at math.”
“Maybe.” He swung the hammer again, sparks dancing between them. “But you’re worse at sneaking.”
Arya scowled. “I wasn’t sneaking. I was spying.”
Gendry snorted without looking up. “Oh good. Expanding your talents.”
“Next I’ll learn to juggle.”
The laugh he let out was quick, almost startled—like it had escaped before he could smother it. Arya grinned despite herself, feeling lighter for the first time in what felt like days. She liked making him laugh. She liked him, if she was being honest, though she’d rather bite off her own tongue than admit it.
She clambered up onto an overturned barrel near the forge, tucking her knees up to her chest, arms wrapped loosely around them, and watched him work. The hammering soothed something in her, the rhythm and strength of it, the simple certainty. Gendry never looked afraid. Never looked like he was going to break, no matter how much weight he carried.
She envied him for that.
“What’s the lord got for you today?” he asked after a few beats, striking a glowing bar of iron into shape without looking away.
“Cupbearer duty,” she muttered, wrinkling her nose. “I pour wine. I fetch scrolls. I pretend not to understand half of what he says.”
“You don’t understand half of what he says.”
“I’m still pretending.”
“Just don’t piss him off.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Arya said with a flash of teeth. “Unless I get the chance.”
“You won’t.”
“I might.”
“You won’t.”
“I’ll stab you.”
“You say that every day.”
“One day I’ll mean it.”
“I’ll start wearing armor to bed.”
Arya opened her mouth to snap something back when a voice, cool and unfamiliar, cut clean through the forge’s heavy heat.
“Sounds like you could use some help.”
Both of them jerked around—Gendry with his hammer half-raised, Arya already half off the barrel, dagger in hand before she even fully saw who was speaking.
The woman standing in front of them had come out of nothing.
One second, there had been only smoke and shadow; the next, her.
She wore plain clothes—simple leather boots, a worn tunic—but there was nothing plain about the way she stood, calm and utterly steady, as if the choking forge air didn’t touch her at all. Her hair gleamed red-gold in the flickering light, loose and wild around her shoulders. And her eyes—gods, her eyes—they were the most unnatural shade of green Arya had ever seen, brighter even than the new leaves that came in Spring.
She didn’t move. Didn’t flinch.
She just waited.
Ready.
Like a cat in fresh snow, poised and sure, muscles coiled beneath stillness.
Arya's fingers tightened on the hilt of her dagger.
“You’re the witch,” Arya said bluntly.
The woman’s lips quirked. “I’ve been called worse.”
“You don’t look like a witch.”
“You don’t look like a lady.”
Arya blinked, then snorted. “Fair.”
There was no fear between them.
Only calculation.
“What do you want?” Arya demanded, low and suspicious, eyes darting around the forge, checking for guards, for traps, for the shape of betrayal.
Rosie didn’t blink.
“I want to take you home.”
Arya laughed—a short, bitter sound. “You and every other liar in the Riverlands.”
“Your sister sent me,” Rosie said evenly.
“Sansa?” Arya’s heart slammed painfully against her ribs.
“She’s safe,” Rosie said. “I got her out.”
“Prove it.”
Without hesitation, Rosie reached into her coat and drew out something small and round—a mirror, but not like any mirror Arya had ever seen. Its surface shimmered, as if the glass itself were alive.
Rosie whispered Sansa’s name.
And suddenly—the world stilled.
"Arya?"
The voice was thin, strained with distance and magic, but it was Sansa’s voice. Arya would have known it anywhere.
She spun around, searching wildly—through the forge, the smoke, the anvil—but there was no one.
“Here,” Rosie said quietly, turning the mirror toward her.
Arya’s breath caught hard in her throat.
There.
In the glass.
Sansa’s face—tear-streaked, smiling, alive.
“Sansa,” Arya whispered, her whole body trembling now.
"I thought you were dead," Sansa’s voice cracked through the mirror.
"I thought you were," Arya gasped back.
“I’m not.”
“I’m coming,” Arya said fiercely.
The mirror’s glow dimmed, the connection fading like mist under sun.
Rosie tucked the mirror away as gently as if it were a living thing.
Arya stood there, shaking, breathless, hollow and full all at once.
Then she moved.
She launched herself forward, arms locking tight around Rosie’s waist, burying her face against the stranger who wasn’t a stranger at all.
“You came,” she choked. “You came.”
Rosie wrapped her arms around her just as fiercely, hand stroking soothingly through Arya’s filthy, matted hair.
"Of course I did," Rosie murmured against her crown.
Arya pulled back slightly, blinking fiercely against the tears she didn’t know she still had left.
“I’m not leaving without him,” she said, jabbing her thumb toward Gendry, who stood slack-jawed and wide-eyed, hammer hanging forgotten in his hand.
Rosie’s smile widened—sharp and sure. “I didn’t plan on leaving either of you.”
“You’re serious?” Arya demanded, half-daring her to lie.
“Yes.”
Arya whipped around. “Gendry! Say something!”
Gendry blinked, jaw working helplessly. “I—uh—witch—mirror—what—”
“The North has forges,” Rosie offered lightly. “And a brother who’ll pay better than any lord.”
That seemed to snap Gendry out of his daze.
He straightened, still blinking but beginning to grin.
"Alright," he said faintly. "Sure. Okay."
Rosie drew her wand.
"Hold onto each other—and me. Don’t let go. No matter what happens."
Arya grabbed Gendry’s wrist in a death grip. He grabbed Rosie’s cloak.
The world twisted.
Folded.
Vanished.
And the forge was empty once more.
When a confused guard stumbled through the doors moments later, he found only silence and smoke.
And not a single soul left to answer for it.
The world spun when they landed.
It spun in a way Arya wasn’t ready for — not like falling, not like being thrown, but like her whole body had been ripped sideways through a hole in the air and sewn back together with the wrong thread. The moment her boots hit the grass just outside a circle of stones humming faintly with something she couldn’t name, she dropped to her knees and vomited everything she hadn’t eaten since dawn.
She hated it immediately.
Not the magic — not really — but the way it made her feel weak. Vulnerable. Like a little girl who’d never held a blade or watched a man die or run from red-cloaked guards with her name already carved into their knives. She spat twice and wiped her mouth with the back of her sleeve, swaying for half a second before forcing herself upright.
Behind her, Gendry groaned.
“Oh gods,” he moaned. “I think my brain’s still back there.”
“You didn’t bring one with you,” she muttered, not yet ready to let him see her dizziness. “So you won’t miss it.”
Gendry collapsed onto the grass and groaned again.
“Did we—did we just— what did we just do?”
“We traveled magically,” Rosie said from behind them, her tone infuriatingly calm, like she hadn’t just ripped space and time open and walked through it.
“Magic,” Gendry mumbled into the ground. “Hate it.”
Arya rolled her eyes, staggered upright, and gave him a light kick in the ribs.
“Get up. You sound like a dying pig.”
“I feel like one.”
“You look like one.”
“Says the girl who puked first.”
“I recovered faster.”
Rosie let out a soft laugh — not mocking, just amused — and gestured toward what looked like a simple stretch of grass and trees. But as Arya stepped closer, she felt it: a pulse in the ground, a shimmer in the air, the way her skin prickled like lightning was nearby.
And then she saw it — the outline of a tent, soft-edged, strange in how it appeared only when she didn’t look at it directly.
Rosie whispered a few words under her breath, and the illusion peeled away like cloth from sunlight.
The tent stood tall, elegant, stitched in deep greens and black, runes glowing faintly along the flaps. Arya blinked. Gendry straightened, finally standing, still looking like he was reassembling himself.
“Come on,” Rosie said gently.
Arya hesitated for just a second — not from fear, but from the growing, unspoken storm in her chest. If Sansa was here—if this was real—then that meant she wasn’t alone anymore.
She wasn’t ready.
But she walked forward anyway.
The moment she stepped through the flap, the air changed — warmer, richer, faintly scented with something sweet and woodsy, like cinnamon left to dance in a hearth. The inside was impossibly big, the ceiling far above her head, the space wide like a full cottage with rooms branching out into hallways she hadn’t expected. She barely had time to notice the furniture, the bookshelves, the fireplace flickering with no wood to feed it, or the polished floor that gave back a clean echo to each bootstep.
Because then she saw her .
Sansa.
Sitting on a velvet green sofa, a cup of tea held in both hands, her eyes wide and shining before she even stood.
Arya didn’t think.
She moved — fast and clumsy and breathless — and Sansa did too, and for one fractured second it was like being small again, running barefoot through Winterfell’s halls, colliding in a tangle of laughter and complaints.
They crashed into each other with arms that shook and breath that stuttered.
And the tears came faster than Arya thought they would.
“You’re real ,” she whispered against Sansa’s neck.
“I am ,” Sansa choked, holding her tighter. “You are.”
Arya pulled back, her hands gripping Sansa’s shoulders. “I thought—after Father—after everything—I thought you were gone.”
“I thought you were gone. I thought they’d taken you—”
“They tried.”
Sansa’s face crumpled.
“I was horrible to you,” she whispered. “Before. I called you names, I made fun of your clothes, I—”
“I said you were stupid,” Arya interrupted, tears now freely falling. “I made fun of your songs. I—”
“I wanted you to be like me,” Sansa said, her voice breaking. “I didn’t try to understand you. I didn’t protect you when I should have.”
“I didn’t protect you either.”
“It’s not your fault—Father—what happened to him—it’s not your fault.”
“I should’ve done something—anything—”
“We were children .”
The silence that followed was thick, but not empty.
They clung to each other like it might be the last time. Arya didn’t realize how much she’d missed the smell of Sansa — lavender and firewood and the North. She didn’t realize how desperately she’d needed to hear her laugh, even broken and wet with grief.
Behind them, Rosie had stepped back.
And so had Gendry, awkward and quiet, scratching the back of his neck like he didn’t know where to look.
Rosie's POV
It had been a long time since Rosie had watched something beautiful unfold and felt like she didn’t need to do anything but let it be .
She stood near the hallway, arms loose at her sides, wand tucked away, mouth soft with a smile that didn’t reach her eyes because it was being carried by something heavier — something she couldn’t name but knew by weight alone. Watching Arya collapse into Sansa’s arms had torn something open in her chest that hadn’t quite healed, hadn’t quite stopped aching, not since the war ended and her world stopped making sense.
But this — this mattered.
She had done this .
She had kept her promise to Catelyn.
She had kept her silent promise to Robb.
And more than that… she had given these girls something they’d almost lost forever.
Each other.
Her hands trembled when she finally let herself breathe.
She turned away, blinked fast, and told herself it was just fatigue.
But her thoughts betrayed her. They always did.
Because somewhere inside the warmth of the tent and the laughter that had returned — hesitantly, yes, but returned — was the sharp, thorned truth that no matter how much good she did here, it would never erase what had happened there . No matter how many Stark children she saved, she could not unbury Fred’s body, could not bring back Dora’s laugh or Remus’s tired smile or the way George had once held his twin’s arm like an anchor.
But maybe , she thought, wiping her eyes with the sleeve of her sweater, maybe here, I don’t have to lose everyone.
When the girls had calmed and laughter had faded to sniffles and sighs, she stepped forward gently.
“Sansa, do you think you could show Arya your room?” she asked softly. “She’ll be staying with you.”
Sansa nodded immediately, already reaching for her sister’s hand.
“I’d like that.”
Rosie turned to Gendry, who had still not moved.
“I’ll show you yours. Come on.”
He followed, slower, like he wasn’t sure if it was allowed.
“I’m not used to… well, anything this clean,” he mumbled. “Or quiet.”
“You’re allowed to like it,” she said. “You’re allowed to be safe.”
He nodded, still not looking at her directly.
She showed him the small room — simple, but warm. A soft bed. A wardrobe. A desk. A chair that didn’t wobble.
He touched the corner of the desk like it might bite him.
“This is for me ?”
“Yes.”
“I’m just—Flea Bottom,” he said awkwardly. “Bastard. No name. No—”
Rosie smiled. “Names don’t make the person. Choices do.”
He flushed so deeply she thought steam might rise from his ears.
She showed him the bath next — enchanted, with perfect water temperature, warm steam curling around the copper tub and soft towels folded at the edge. Gendry gawked.
“I’ll leave you to it,” she said gently.
When she returned to the kitchen, the girls were already exploring, Sansa showing Arya everything like she had been there for years instead of weeks.
Arya scoffed and stared at the faucet like it had insulted her. “This runs hot water?”
“Yes.”
“From nowhere ?”
“Technically, it comes from—never mind. Yes.”
“I hate it,” Arya said.
“She loves it,” Sansa said fondly.
Rosie laughed and retreated to the kitchen.
She needed to move .
She needed to cook.
Dinner, then. Something filling. Something warm. Something home .
Mashed potatoes. Meatloaf with rosemary and sage. Gravy thick and dark, bubbling gently in a floating pot she stirred with her wand while chopping carrots by hand because magic wasn’t always the point.
She moved through the kitchen like a spell herself, breathing in steam and memory. The scent of roasting beef, the richness of salt and butter, the way the potatoes mashed perfectly beneath the weight of her old wooden spoon — all of it rooted her.
And as she stirred, she made a promise in her heart.
She would get the girls to Riverrun.
Then she would head North.
Bran and Rickon were alive.
And they deserved to be found .
The scent of dinner had begun to saturate the air — not just a whiff of food, but the kind of richness that made one’s shoulders soften without realizing it. It wasn’t magic that did that, not entirely. It was something older, more instinctual. The alchemy of comfort. Of home. The way herbs steeped in gravy could quiet the sharpest ache. The way mashed potatoes could hold warmth the way hands once did.
Rosie moved slowly around the enchanted kitchen, letting her wand flick toward the bubbling pot every few seconds just to keep it from boiling over while she stirred the meatloaf glaze with her left hand. She preferred to do this part manually, no matter how easy the charm would’ve made it. There was something grounding in the repetition — a rhythm to the mixing, the scraping, the way she could pretend she was still in Grimmauld Place, barefoot, humming something she half-remembered from a radio show, cooking for no one but herself and the ghosts who didn’t answer back.
And yet… there was no ache this time. Not the deep, hollow grief she usually carried. It was still there, of course — her shadows never truly left her side — but they were quieter now. Like they, too, were waiting to see what came next.
She caught herself glancing down the hallway more than once.
Not for danger.
But for them.
The Stark girls. The boy from Flea Bottom.
She could hear the distant sounds of their voices now — laughter tangled with mock complaints, Arya’s sharp edge softened by something gentler, Sansa’s voice light with the kind of amusement Rosie imagined she hadn’t been allowed to show in years. It filled the tent like warmth spilling over the lip of a too-full cup.
It was then that she allowed herself to admit something she hadn’t dared to say aloud.
She missed this.
Not just companionship — this . The sense of family, chosen or otherwise. The sound of mismatched footfalls. The accidental clatter of a comb dropped in a washroom. The muffled argument over a borrowed tunic. The sense that someone else existed in your space — belonged in your space — and it wasn’t a burden, but a balm.
She thought, unbidden, of the Burrow. Of warm butterbeer and chaos and too many voices and too much food and not enough chairs. Of Molly bustling about. Of George throwing peas at Ron across the table and Ginny rolling her eyes while slipping Rosie extra biscuits under the napkin.
And now, she would never sit at that table again.
But maybe…
Just maybe…
This table could grow its own roots.
She was ladling gravy into a ceramic dish — one she’d transfigured herself from a lump of old clay found in the bottom of her trunk — when she heard the patter of footsteps in the hallway and the low murmur of Sansa’s voice followed by Arya’s much more direct protest.
“They don’t fit,” Arya was saying.
“They don’t need to fit perfectly,” Sansa replied, with the kind of patience Rosie suspected came from many years of practice. “You’ve got something clean on, and you don’t smell like a forge.”
“I like the forge smell.”
“Well, Rosie might not.”
“I bet she likes it better than vomit.”
Sansa sighed, and Rosie bit her lip to keep from laughing as she turned.
The sight that greeted her was enough to still her completely.
Arya stood barefoot in the doorway, wearing a soft, oversized forest-green jumper Rosie had left folded on the guest bed — the sleeves falling nearly to her fingertips — and a pair of black trousers tied awkwardly at the waist with a bit of ribbon. Her hair was slightly damp, combed back away from her face in a way that revealed just how much she looked like Catelyn — except for the fire behind her eyes, which was all Robb.
And Sansa — tall, graceful, composed even in her soft cream blouse and simple skirt — hovered just behind her sister with a protective, slightly sheepish expression that said: We tried.
“You both look lovely,” Rosie said, smiling. “Arya, the jumper suits you.”
“I look ridiculous.”
“You look clean ,” Sansa interjected. “And Rosie’s going to feed us. At least try not to insult her outfit in front of her.”
“I wasn’t insulting her outfit. Just mine.”
Rosie raised a brow. “Do you insult all your rescuers this way, or am I just special?”
Arya blinked. Then gave a small, almost-grin.
“You’re weird.”
“Thank you.”
They settled around the dining table slowly — Sansa gracefully, Arya with a thud — and Rosie was halfway through pouring warm cider into small goblets when the final figure appeared.
Gendry.
Hair still damp. A clean tunic on and an expression that hovered somewhere between confusion and awe, as if the entire house might vanish if he moved too fast.
He paused near the threshold, eyes darting between the candles on the mantle, the twinkling fairy lights drifting along the ceiling beams, the impossibly perfect golden crust of the meatloaf on the serving platter.
And Rosie saw it then — in the curve of his shoulders, in the way his hands stayed close to his sides like he was afraid to touch anything — he didn’t know how to belong here .
Flea Bottom had given him grime and fire and soot and sweat. But this?
This was care .
She softened her voice, gesturing to the empty seat.
“You hungry?”
Gendry hesitated. Then nodded.
“Good. Sit.”
He did — stiffly, awkwardly — and when Rosie caught Arya glancing at him sideways with the unmistakable look of don’t be stupid , she knew she was right.
He didn’t know how to do this.
He didn’t know how to be welcomed.
Rosie watched him across the table for a moment — took in the sun-darkened skin, the calluses on his knuckles, the broad shoulders of a boy who had done more than his share of growing up — and felt something sharp twist in her chest.
He looked so young in clean clothes.
So lost .
She wanted to wrap him in a blanket, stuff his face with stew, and make sure he never had to sleep on a stone floor again.
The thought made her grin.
She didn’t say it, of course.
But when she passed him the gravy, her fingers brushed his just slightly longer than necessary — just long enough to say you’re allowed to be here .
And he blinked, surprised.
Then nodded.
Dinner was soft laughter and grateful mouths.
Arya devoured the mashed potatoes like someone might steal them. Sansa tried to be polite, then went back for seconds when Rosie encouraged her. Gendry tried to eat slowly, failed, then stopped pretending to be anything but starving.
“This is magic,” he said around a mouthful, then froze. “I mean— not magic, I mean—”
“It is,” Rosie said. “Just the kind you can taste.”
And they smiled — all of them.
The fire cracked. The cider steamed. The table, once empty, breathed with life again.
And for the first time in months, Rosie thought—
Maybe this is where I begin again too.
Chapter 20: A Song of Returning
Summary:
Another reunion done! :)
Enjoy!
Chapter Text
Robb’s POV
The stone walls of the Riverrun war room breathed with damp silence, and Robb Stark sat alone within them — half-drained of his fury, half-adrift in it still. His fingers pressed against the edge of the carved map table, not with force but with something more telling: exhaustion. The room was unlit save for the two hearths crackling in opposite corners. Outside, the afternoon waned, though he hadn’t bothered to track the light. Time slipped through his hands like the water of the Tumble Stone, and today — like many days since returning from the Westerlands — felt too long and too hollow for any man to hold.
They would be here soon. The lords. The bannermen. The talkers. The ones who spoke of flames but feared fire. Another council. Another strategy session that would unravel into five arguments before a single conclusion. He already felt the headache forming behind his eyes, dull and insistent.
He had spent too many weeks now shouldering the weight of their expectations — not just as a king, or a general, but as something else. A symbol, perhaps. Or a mistake they were still deciding whether to regret.
The wind moaned faintly down the hallway outside. It sounded like a voice trying to remember its own name.
Robb sighed and closed his eyes.
His thoughts, traitorous as ever, drifted where they often did when he allowed them even a moment’s slack.
To his mother.
She barely left her room anymore. Since the day he returned and told her — quietly, flatly, with no ceremony — that Theon Greyjoy had taken Winterfell, and the youngest of her sons were gone… she had withdrawn in a way that even grief didn’t usually allow. She wasn’t cold, not precisely. She wasn’t angry either. She simply wasn’t present . She had grown quieter, thinner, a shadow in a shawl. She ate what was given. She spoke when spoken to. But the Catelyn Stark he remembered — fierce, sharp, impossibly strong — had vanished like fog under sunlight, leaving behind someone who looked like her, and yet not.
And he wasn’t doing much better.
The lords tiptoed around him more than they did his mother. He heard it in their tones, saw it in the flinches when he barked at a late report or a misplaced rider. He didn’t mean to snap — not always — but it was like his nerves had been stripped to the root, raw and exposed and smoking. One word too many and he flared.
Sometimes he dreamed of wolves.
Sometimes of fire.
Most often, of his brothers’ faces — Bran, laughing as he raced his pony beside Robb’s horse; Rickon, barefoot in the godswood, clutching a handful of pinecones. Sometimes he imagined them lying still in the snow. Sometimes he didn’t have to imagine.
He clenched his jaw and sat straighter, dragging his mind out of the dark with force.
And yet the silence in the room pressed against his back like gravity.
Rosie.
The name drifted through his thoughts like it always did — unbidden, impossible to dismiss. It wasn’t as sharp as it had been at first. The anger had faded, eroded by time and uncertainty. But the ache remained.
She’d left.
He’d told himself he was right to be furious. That she’d vanished without word, without trust. That she owed them more — owed him more.
But even now, after all this time… the part of him that had flared to life around her — the spark, the pull — it hadn’t gone out. It had only grown quieter. Deeper. More dangerous.
He missed her.
Not just the power she brought. Not just the strength.
Her.
He missed her voice. Her bluntness. Her wit. Her silence when it mattered.
He missed what they might’ve had, if he hadn’t been such a coward. If he hadn’t let duty slam the door on anything he might’ve felt.
He stared at the map table again, trying to will his mind to war.
And then the door opened.
The lords trickled in — first Lord Mallister and his lean-eyed son, then Lord Blackwood, his grey cloak damp with mist. Then Lord Bracken, muttering as always. Ser Wendel Manderly arrived with a stack of notes he never read from. Lord Umber’s boots clomped across the stone like thunder. Mage Mormont, silent and watchful, nodded only once before taking her seat. Behind them came the Karstarks — Torrhen quiet, eyes sharp; Eddard missing, likely running late again.
The room filled with steel and suspicion and old grievances.
They began.
They talked of Tywin. Of smoke rising from the south. Of whispers out of Harrenhal — that the Mountain had begun raiding again. That the Riverlands were burning at the edges.
“We must draw him out,” Lord Blackwood said. “Make him choose where to send his strength.”
“He won’t abandon King’s Landing,” said Lord Bracken, “not with the Baratheons still circling.”
“He will ,” Mage said, “if he thinks the North means to cut deeper into the heart of the Crownlands.”
“That’s suicide,” someone muttered.
Robb let them speak. Let them tangle their arguments like vines choking each other. He gave his thoughts when needed — sharp, efficient, more command than suggestion.
And then it came.
“The question still stands,” said Black Walder, his voice oily and practiced. “When will the King marry? The Freys have been most patient. It has been… some time.”
The room cooled.
Robb’s jaw flexed.
He didn’t look at Black Walder. He looked at the map. At the forks of the rivers. At the road that had led them here.
“Not yet,” he said. “The time is not right.”
“You made a vow,” Walder pressed. “Your lady mother—”
“My father is dead,” Robb snapped, louder than he intended. “And I am not in the mood to be lectured about bridges.”
Silence.
He looked to his mother then.
To Catelyn.
She sat beside the Blackfish, her hands clasped. She did not flinch at the mention of vows. She did not interrupt. She simply looked… tired.
And for the first time, Robb realized: she wasn’t going to push it.
Why? his mind whispered. Why now? What’s changed?
Or who?
The doors slammed open.
And Eddard Karstark strode in like a storm had shoved him.
Robb stood at once, hand on the pommel of his sword, startled by the look in the man’s eyes.
“My King,” Eddard said, breathless. “ She’s back. ”
The room stilled.
No one asked who .
They knew.
And then—
“She brought the princesses with her,” Eddard said, his voice ragged with disbelief. “Both of them. Arya. Sansa. They’re alive. They’re here.”
No one breathed.
Robb’s ears rang.
He couldn’t think. Couldn’t blink.
His sisters. His sisters.
He barely registered his mother rising — leaping — from her chair and rushing for the door, faster than he’d seen her move in years.
He followed.
He ran .
The hallway blurred. The courtyard exploded in light.
And then he saw them.
He didn’t move.
He couldn’t.
His boots halted on the flagstones just past the threshold of the castle gate, and for all that his blood surged with the force of a battlefield charge, Robb Stark stood utterly still, rooted to the spot as if the gods themselves had driven a stake through his spine and said watch .
And he did.
He watched his mother fall to her knees like the years she had borne cracked open all at once, her arms trembling, her voice breaking into sobs that tore from her chest without shame or restraint. She clutched Sansa first, then Arya, one hand on each of their faces, pulling them close, whispering their names like a prayer she’d never believed would be answered. Her fingers ran through their hair, over their cheeks, over their shoulders, like she couldn’t convince herself they were real until every inch had been touched.
And the girls—gods, the girls—how they’d grown. Sansa, taller, paler, more refined in her posture but not untouched by grief—he could see it in the way she shook, in the desperate way she clung to their mother as if this were a dream she feared to wake from. And Arya, so changed he might not have known her at a glance if not for those eyes—those fierce, winterborn Stark eyes that now brimmed with tears as she let herself collapse into their mother’s arms without fight or flinch, like the child she should’ve been allowed to stay.
And still he couldn’t move.
Because this— this —was everything he had lost. Everything he thought he’d never see again. And it was happening not in a dream, not in some cruel conjuring of memory, but right here, beneath the sunlit sky of Riverrun, on the very stones he had walked in rage and doubt for months now.
His throat tightened.
His vision blurred.
And then, just past them—beyond his mother’s sobs, beyond the silent crowd of stunned soldiers and lords and servants—he saw her.
Rosalie.
She stood with a boy, a quiet pillar in the storm, her hands clasped before her, her eyes shining with tears that hadn’t yet fallen, her mouth curled in a smile so soft, so full of something aching , that it hollowed out his ribs in one breath.
She wasn’t running.
She wasn’t vanishing like a dream.
She was here .
She had brought them back.
Sansa. Arya. His mother’s heart. His own.
And the realization hit him like a blow to the chest—that she hadn’t abandoned them, hadn’t abandoned him . She had left only to return everything that mattered most. She had stepped into fire, into darkness, into the lion’s den itself, and pulled his sisters back into the light.
For him.
No banner, no sword, no speech could give him what she just had.
And there were no words—no titles, no honors—that could ever repay it.
The disbelief that clung to him cracked.
And in its place came something else.
Something deeper.
Something unspoken and unshakable and terrifying in its truth.
She hadn’t just saved his family.
She had saved him .
Rosie's POV
They tumbled into each other with such force that for a breathless moment Rosie feared Robb might fall apart entirely.
Arya hit him first — small but powerful, her momentum slamming into him like a wave, her arms thrown tight around his neck with all the energy and abandon of someone who had waited a lifetime to feel safe again. Sansa was only a second behind, more graceful but no less desperate, and the three of them collapsed in a tangle of limbs and laughter and choked-back sobs on the hard, damp ground of Riverrun’s outer courtyard. The Northern guards flinched, unsure whether to look or turn away. Servants stood frozen. A few lords who had followed the commotion trailed in, wide-eyed and silent.
Rosie watched from just beyond the line of onlookers, her feet rooted to the packed earth as if it might pull her downward and plant her there forever. Gendry stood beside her, hands in his pockets, shoulders tense but not unkind. His eyes flicked toward the reunion and then toward Rosie, like he was reading the tremble she refused to show.
Catelyn Stark reached her children next — slower only because her legs trembled with every step. When she fell to her knees beside them, her hands shaking as they cupped Sansa’s face and then Arya’s, her cries were not the sound of grief but of something more complicated — of return , of forgiveness, of a mother breaking open and trying to hold the world together with her bare hands.
Rosie couldn’t breathe.
Not because she was holding it in — she realized, with a strange flicker of shock, that she hadn’t been breathing, not properly, not since she last saw Robb. And now, standing here, watching him on his knees with his sisters, his mother clinging to all three of them with tears on her cheeks and joy in her voice, Rosie inhaled fully for the first time in what felt like months.
It was dangerous.
Breathing like that.
Because it meant she wasn’t numb anymore. It meant she felt everything — the ache in her chest, the weight in her bones, the way her heart thudded too fast when Robb finally looked up and saw her .
He was still crouched on the ground, Arya tangled around him like a vine, Sansa crying softly into his shoulder, Catelyn holding their hands as if letting go would be death itself. But his eyes found Rosie through all of it — past the noise, past the blur of motion — and locked onto hers.
He didn’t blink.
He didn’t speak.
And she felt it — like the moment between lightning and thunder — that he saw her, really saw her, and the world shifted in some small, irreversible way.
It made her want to run.
It made her want to stay .
Her smile was slow, and tearful, and so full of quiet pride it hurt her face to hold it.
She had done this.
She had brought them home.
A voice whispered in her mind — not cruel, not mocking, just soft: You did what you could not do before.
A promise kept.
A family returned.
She didn’t realize Robb had stood until he was moving — slowly, as if afraid she might vanish like smoke if he came too fast. He touched Sansa’s hand, brushed Arya’s shoulder, whispered something to Catelyn that made the older woman nod and step back, just slightly. The girls turned, confused, but didn’t follow. Their eyes were red, but no longer broken.
Rosie didn’t move.
She couldn’t.
And then he was in front of her — tall and wind-ruffled and hollowed out in ways she hadn’t noticed from afar. His eyes were rimmed with red. His jaw set with something fierce and ancient. And he looked at her as if he didn’t know whether to curse her or kneel.
“Rosalie,” he breathed.
She opened her mouth, but no sound came.
He stepped forward once more.
And then he pulled her into his arms.
Not a courtly embrace. Not a soldier’s clasp of the shoulder. But a hug — the kind she hadn’t felt in years, the kind that wrapped around her ribs and stole the air from her lungs, the kind that said thank you in every crushed bone and shaking breath.
She froze.
For one terrifying second, she froze.
Because he was warm , and he smelled of leather and pine and blood and wind. Because she could feel the beat of his heart through his tunic and the tremble in his arms and the stubble on his jaw brushing her temple. Because this was not a thank you of words.
It was a prayer.
She swallowed hard, closed her eyes, and raised her arms — slowly, carefully, reverently — and wrapped them around him in return.
“I thought you left,” he whispered, voice cracked. “I thought you were gone for good.”
She didn’t say I almost did.
She didn’t say I had to.
She only said, quietly, “I promised your mother I’d bring them home.”
He pulled back only enough to see her face. His hands cupped her shoulders, his thumbs brushing the fabric of her cloak.
“And you did,” he said, voice low and ragged. “You did what no army could. What no lord dared. You brought them home .”
Her throat burned.
Her smile wobbled.
“I...” she hesitated.
“I know,” he said.
And then, more softly: “Thank you.”
She couldn’t answer.
So she nodded.
And held on just a little longer.
Because she knew — as sure as the wind blew from the North — that this was a moment that would never come again.
Rosie’s POV
The council chamber was quieter than she expected. Not silent — no room holding northern and river lords could ever be truly quiet — but subdued. Watchful. The kind of quiet that belonged in the hour before a storm.
Rosie had walked into many rooms like this before. Briefing tents with wizards who doubted her. Ministry halls filled with greedy men hoping to use her. Even Hogwarts, once, the morning after Dumbledore’s death — that same heavy silence threaded through with unsaid fears. But this felt different. This wasn’t a war of politics or prophecy. This was family . Blood. Kingdoms breaking under the weight of grief.
And Rosie had walked straight into the center of it.
She stood just behind the long stone table, facing the half-circle of seated lords and ladies, flanked only by a pair of guards and her own shadow. The air smelled of oil, ink, and old stone — and beneath that, faintly of rain-soaked armor and something like pine sap clinging to the Karstarks’ cloaks.
Lord Umber sat closest to the hearth, one hand resting absently on the pommel of his axe. Beside him, Mage Mormont watched Rosie with narrowed eyes, not hostile, but weighing. The Blackfish sat stone-still near Catelyn Stark, whose hands were folded in her lap, pale knuckles tight. Edmure leaned forward, as if unsure whether he was meant to speak or listen. Eddard and Torrhen Karstark stood near the back, quiet, but present.
And at the head of the table, arms folded across his chest like a soldier more than a king, stood Robb.
He looked steady.
But she saw the storm behind his eyes.
“You asked to speak with me,” she said calmly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. Her voice didn’t tremble. “Here I am.”
It was Lord Mallister who spoke first, voice measured but not unkind.
“Lady Rosalie,” he said, “We’re not here to question your actions. Let that be clear. You’ve returned to us two daughters of the North. Our gratitude is not in doubt.”
A murmur of assent followed. Nods. The ripple of agreement. But Rosie waited, because that wasn’t the question.
“But,” Blackfish said next, eyes sharp beneath his greying brows, “we’d like to understand why .”
That word hung in the air like a blade.
And Rosie took a breath.
Not shallow. Not hesitant.
A breath like one takes before battle.
“I didn’t do it because I was asked,” she said slowly. “I wasn’t ordered. I wasn’t coerced. And yes — I had no duty, by name or blood, to your House or your banners. But I did it all the same.”
She stepped forward, letting her fingers rest lightly on the edge of the stone table. Her voice stayed soft. Steady. But each word landed like the edge of a sword on the floor.
“I did it because I know what it feels like to lose family. To bury them and carry on. To fail them. I’ve seen entire halls turned to graves. Held the hands of children who didn’t make it. Lost a godfather I loved like a father. Dug through the rubble of a school filled with names I knew by heart and bodies I couldn’t save.”
She didn’t blink.
“I did it because there are too many names on the list I carry. Because there are still nights I wake up gasping from dreams of fire and bone. And because when I learned that two girls — children — were trapped in that city and forgotten by those who claimed to rule it... I couldn’t let it stand.”
Her voice wavered then — not from weakness, but from truth.
“I have no House left to serve,” she said. “So I serve the living.”
Silence answered her.
The kind of silence that doesn’t demand an explanation — only reflects the weight of what’s been heard.
Even the fire crackled softer.
Catelyn’s eyes were on her. Soft. Wet.
Robb… Robb looked carved from something more ancient than oak. His throat bobbed, but he didn’t speak.
It was Torrhen Karstark who finally asked, voice quiet:
“And… how did you do it?”
Rosie lifted her head.
And began.
She told them everything.
How she watched. Planned. Snuck through the cracks of the Red Keep with nothing but a cloak of invisibility and a heart beating far too loud. How she waited for hours, hidden in shadows. How she stilled the guards outside Sansa’s door with spells older than the stones of Riverrun. How she whispered her name — Sansa, wake up, I’m here to help — and saw a girl barely breathing, too afraid to believe in rescue.
She described the portkey. The tent outside the city. The way Sansa cried for half an hour after they landed — not from fear, but from release.
Then she told them of Harrenhal.
Of the smoke. The screams. The Mountain.
Of how she nearly hexed him then and there, watched from behind cloaked magic as he tore men apart like cloth.
She spoke of Arya — how she’d watched her enter the forge pretending to be a boy, of how she recognized her from Sansa’s words and her own instinct. Of Gendry, suspicious and protective. Of the enchanted mirror and the sisters’ voices across the impossible distance.
When she paused, Arya muttered — almost to herself, almost to the floor — “I’m not a princess.”
Everyone turned to look at her.
Rosie smiled softly. “You are many things, Arya. And ‘Stark’ is the one that matters most.”
And then, as if only just remembering, Rosie gasped and reached for her bag.
She pulled the map free with a kind of reverence, unfurling it before them all.
“I wasn’t sure it would work,” she said. “But I used Sansa’s blood. Blood magic — old, dangerous, not to be used lightly. But I needed to know . And the spell showed five points.”
She laid the map flat on the table, letting her hand hover above the glowing dots.
“Here,” she said, pointing to the dot near Riverrun, “that was Sansa. And this—” her finger moved “—is Arya.”
The other three shimmered faintly.
“One to the west — that’s Catelyn. One here—” she looked to Robb “— you .”
And then the last.
Far North. Past the Neck. Deep in the wild white.
“And this,” she whispered, “this is where the final two lie. Bran and Rickon. Alive.”
Sansa gasped, hand covering her mouth. “I remember ,” she whispered. “The spell — the light — I saw the marks. I didn’t want to hope—”
“But it’s real,” Rosie said, her eyes locked on Robb. “They’re alive.”
Silence shattered into uproar.
It was chaos — the lords talking over each other, disbelief, hope, doubt, joy.
Catelyn said nothing.
Until she moved.
Suddenly. Without warning.
She crossed the space between them in a flash of skirts and breath, and wrapped Rosie in her arms with a sob that sounded like both mourning and resurrection.
“Thank you,” she whispered. “You brought them back to me. All of them.”
Rosie’s eyes stung. But she said nothing.
When Catelyn finally stepped back, Rosie cleared her throat and looked at Robb once more.
“I’ll be leaving in a few hours,” she said.
Silence returned.
“ What? ” Robb said, voice sharp with disbelief.
“I’m going to find them,” she said. “Your brothers. I’m bringing them home to you.”
Robb’s POV
For a moment, it didn’t register.
He heard the words — I’ll be leaving in a few hours — but they echoed strangely, like someone had struck a bell in the back of his skull. It was only when she followed with I’m going to find them that the meaning cut through his stupor like an arrow.
She was going.
Now.
Robb surged to his feet, the chair scraping back against the stone. His palms slammed down on the table before he realized he’d moved.
“No.”
The word rang harder than he intended, and heads turned, but he didn’t care. His heart was pounding too loud.
“No,” he repeated, more controlled this time, but no less firm. “You’re not riding out today. Not alone.”
Rosie didn’t flinch.
“I have to, Robb. The longer I wait, the colder the trail gets. The map gives a location, not a path. The boys are moving. ”
“Then we move with you.”
“There’s no time—”
“There’s a war,” he snapped, “and every move you make echoes across the kingdoms. You’re not vanishing again, not into the snow with no one to guard your back.”
She raised a brow. “I did fine last time.”
“You got lucky.”
“I got your sisters.”
“And the gods help me, I won’t bury you for the price of my brothers.”
It slipped out before he could catch it. Too raw. Too exposed.
She blinked, and he saw her breath catch. She hadn’t expected that.
He scrubbed a hand down his face, turning briefly from the table, then rounded on her again, eyes burning.
“You’ll leave in the morning ,” he said, voice clipped. “And you’ll take guards.”
“Robb—”
“Not negotiable.”
“I work better alone—”
“You won’t be alone.” His tone lowered, softened, but didn’t lose its edge. “I’m not letting you ride into the wilderness with a war on all sides, and lions prowling the woods, and gods know what else, just because you don’t want help.”
Rosie crossed her arms, mouth tight. The fire behind her eyes didn’t waver.
Good. He needed her fire.
But he wasn’t backing down.
“I’ll send two,” he said. “No more. Your tent won’t hold an army. But they’ll know the land. They’ll keep you tethered if your magic can’t. And if something happens —”
“It won’t.”
“If something happens,” he repeated, “I’ll know. ”
Their eyes locked. Neither blinked.
It was Torrhen who broke the silence.
“I’ll go,” he said. His voice was quiet, but sure. “I know the North like the back of my hand. I’ve hunted ice stags through the Wolfswood since I was twelve.”
“And I will too,” said Smalljon Umber, stepping forward with a half-grin. “You’ll need someone who doesn’t flinch easy.”
Rosie turned to both of them, expression unreadable.
She nodded.
Robb exhaled, only realizing then how tightly he’d been holding his shoulders.
“It’s settled, then,” he said.
The council began to shift, murmuring and moving to adjourn, but Robb barely heard them.
His mind was a storm.
Bran and Rickon. Alive.
Rosie, riding North.
He hadn’t even finished processing the first miracle when the second was handed to him like a blade pressed to his ribs. Her going again… it rattled him more than it should. More than was safe.
But he knew this much:
She wouldn’t stay still.
She would do this.
So he’d make sure she didn’t go alone.
Even if part of him begged her not to go at all.
He watched her as she stepped back, thanking Torrhen and Smalljon with a nod, her hair catching the firelight, her expression already somewhere far away — north of the Neck, deep in the snows.
She belongs to the storm, he thought.
But part of her had brought warmth, too.
Part of her… belongs here.
And gods help him — he hoped that part wouldn’t leave again.
Rosie’s POV
The tent was quiet.
For the first time in what felt like years — though she knew it was barely a few months — Rosie sat alone beside her own fire, a goblet of deep red wine in hand, and the silence didn’t weigh like a blade pressed to her ribs. It simply was — steady, warm, almost companionable. Like the tent itself exhaled with her, grateful for the stillness.
The map lay rolled on the desk behind her, its magic dimmed but not gone. Her traveling cloak hung nearby, freshly dried from last night’s storm. Two spare packs rested at the door, already half-filled — one for supplies, one for everything else.
She’d leave at first light.
Her fingers tightened around the goblet. She hadn’t realized how exhausted she was until the firelight danced against the glass and her reflection stared back, worn and shadowed. Not broken — not anymore — but weathered by something deeper than fatigue.
Everything had changed.
Everything.
She had thought saving the Stark girls would feel like the end of something — the last note in a song too long sung — but instead, it had only cracked open the next verse. She was still moving. Still needed. Still choosing to stay.
The wine tasted of blackberries and spice, faintly enchanted to never sour. It burned softly down her throat, warming places that had grown cold with grief she didn’t speak aloud.
She wasn’t ready to sleep.
And maybe that’s why the soft rustle of the tent flap didn’t startle her.
She knew who it was before he stepped inside.
Robb Stark’s silhouette was unmistakable, even haloed by firelight.
She looked up, slowly blinking, as if pulling herself from another world. “Are you real?” she asked, the words half-teasing, half-truth.
He offered the barest of smiles — tight, unsure. “I hope so.”
She gestured to the chair across from hers, curling one leg beneath her. “Come in before the cold swallows you.”
He did. Closed the flap behind him, loosened his sword belt but didn’t remove it. A habit, she thought — or maybe something else. The chair creaked slightly under his weight as he sat, leaning forward, elbows on knees, hands folded.
She poured him a glass before he could ask. Held it out.
He took it. Their fingers brushed.
The silence was thick, but not heavy. Just full.
“I don’t know where to start,” he said finally.
“Start anywhere.”
He looked into the fire.
Then, softly: “We crushed them in the West.”
She waited.
“We took Golden Tooth first. Then Stafford Lannister’s camp at Oxcross. I led the charge. My men call it a victory.”
His tone said otherwise.
“But every mile we gained… I lost more of myself. Every time I dismounted, I had to read names. Write letters. Listen to mothers cry.”
He took a drink. Didn’t wince.
“I thought you’d abandoned us.”
She closed her eyes. Just briefly.
“I know.”
“I thought—” he hesitated. “I told myself you were a liar. That you’d fled when things became too hard. That your talk of promises and help was just another story to ease your way.”
She said nothing.
“But then… I couldn’t believe it.”
He looked at her now — really looked.
“Because part of me knew. You weren’t done. You wouldn’t walk away.”
Her throat tightened.
He set the goblet down on the table at his side, his hands suddenly restless. They curled into fists, then opened again.
“I should have come to you. Before.”
“You told me not to come with you.”
“I did.”
“And you didn’t ask why I wanted to.”
He winced. “I was… afraid. Not of you. Of me. ”
Rosie tilted her head, watching him closely.
“I was already promised to a bridge,” he said, bitter. “A nameless daughter of a house I can barely stomach. It’s a chain I clasped around my own throat. And when you—when you came into our camp, with power and purpose and no one to tell you who to be—” He broke off. “You made me forget the chains.”
Her heart was too loud.
“I can’t forget them,” he added. “But I can’t pretend either.”
His eyes burned into hers.
“I want you.”
The air split.
The words hung between them — not shouted, not desperate, just true.
Rosie looked down.
Her voice, when it came, was a whisper. “You can’t.”
“I know. ”
“And I—” she swallowed “—I won’t be the reason you fall.”
Their gazes met.
And there, in the quiet between ruin and longing, was something else. Something unspoken. Something real.
She set her glass aside, not trusting her hands.
“To be clear,” she said softly, “I didn’t do this for you. ”
He smiled — not hurt. Just understanding. “I know.”
She looked away. “But if I had…”
“I’d never forget it.”
They sat like that for a while.
Then, quietly, she spoke again. “I want to stay.”
His brow furrowed. “What?”
“In the North. After the war. If you’d allow it… I want land. Something to build. A house of my own.”
He sat back.
And then, he smiled.
Not the careful, crafted one. A real smile. Wide. Boyish. Hopeful.
Rosie blinked, surprised.
“I thought you’d be uncertain.”
“I’m not.”
“You’d allow it?”
“I’d fight the gods to make it happen.”
She laughed — startled by it.
They talked after that — softly, steadily. Of what land she might claim. Of what name she’d use. Of the kind of people she’d protect. He listened. She dreamed aloud. And the space between them warmed not with heat, but with possibility.
When the hour grew late, and the fire curled low into embers, Robb stood.
She followed, hand brushing the edge of his sleeve.
He turned to her, as if unsure whether to speak.
Instead, he leaned in.
And pressed a kiss — soft, sure, impossibly tender — to her forehead.
Rosie froze.
Her breath caught.
Her eyes closed.
When she opened them, he was already at the flap.
“Rest,” he said.
Then he was gone.
And Rosie… stood trembling in the quiet he left behind.
Chapter 21: Farewells and Victories
Summary:
You wanted some action? Here it is :)
Chapter Text
Robb’s POV
The sky was only beginning to turn, a soft bleed of blue pushing at the edges of darkness, when Robb stepped into the courtyard. The cobblestones were slick with morning dew, and the air smelled of horses, leather, and something faintly metallic — like the promise of battle, even in peace.
He hated this hour.
It wasn’t the time itself — he was a Stark, born of cold mornings and long shadows — but what this one represented. Another departure. Another choice made in a world where too many good people never returned.
The camp was quiet. Most of the castle still slept. But near the gates of Riverrun, beneath the banner that bore the direwolf and trout side by side, the three were nearly ready to depart.
Rosie stood beside her mare, adjusting the saddle straps with practiced ease, her wand tucked into a sheath at her hip as naturally as any sword. Her dark cloak hung off one shoulder, catching the breeze just enough to make her seem like she’d stepped from a painting half-finished by firelight and story. Torrhen Karstark, already mounted, wore a loose grin as he listened to Smalljon Umber ramble — the latter tossing another saddlebag onto his horse with a casual thump and a half-muttered complaint about “southern knots and southern packing and how witches clearly never learned how to travel light.”
Robb’s mouth twitched before he could help it.
They looked like a mismatched trio in the best way — tensionless, easy, light. And that lightness… it eased something in him.
Because he’d worried. Gods, he had worried .
All through the night, he’d stared into the fire of his tent and thought of her — of Rosie, sitting across from him just hours before, her legs tucked beneath her, her eyes reflecting flame and sorrow and stubbornness. Her voice — that quiet steel — still echoed in his chest. The things they’d said, and the things they hadn’t needed to say.
The way she looked at him.
The way it almost undid him.
He had wanted to kiss her. Not with passion. Not to claim. Just to know. To confirm that what lived between them wasn’t just war-born madness or impossible timing.
He’d settled instead for a kiss to her brow, his lips barely brushing her skin, but even now… even now it haunted him.
He would carry that one second like a secret brand on his soul.
His mother stood just a few paces ahead, speaking softly with Rosie now. Her hair braided back tightly, her face calmer than he’d seen it in moons. Arya and Sansa hovered close behind — the former holding tight to the saddle of Rosie’s mare like she might still demand a place atop it.
And then Sansa launched forward.
Robb watched as his sweet-tempered sister wrapped Rosie in a hug that nearly lifted the witch from her feet, her face buried in Rosie’s shoulder. Rosie smiled softly, her arms returning the embrace without hesitation.
“Promise me,” Sansa whispered loud enough for him to hear, “promise you’ll come back.”
“I always do,” Rosie murmured back, “even when I shouldn’t.”
He saw how Sansa clung tighter, how her fingers shook.
She trusts her. His chest warmed. Gods, they all do.
Arya’s turn came next. She didn’t rush. She didn’t flinch. She stepped forward and wrapped Rosie in a hug that was fiercer, briefer — like a warrior’s handshake of the soul.
“You should take me,” Arya muttered into Rosie’s cloak. “I’m small. I won’t take up space.”
“You’re stubborn,” Rosie replied dryly. “And if I bring you, who’ll make sure Gendry eats something other than forge soot?”
Arya pulled back and scowled. “I do not care if that boy eats.”
Rosie arched a brow. “I’ll take that as a yes.”
Arya groaned but didn’t argue further.
Catelyn came last.
She didn’t say much. She didn’t need to. Her hands took Rosie’s in both of hers and held them tightly, the lines of age and war between her eyes softening just slightly. “Bring them home,” she said.
“I will,” Rosie replied. “Or die trying.”
“Don’t you dare.”
Rosie only smiled.
Robb’s gaze shifted to the men now. Torrhen dismounted to embrace his older brother, Eddard, in a strong, wordless grip. Smalljon thumped his father on the back hard enough to nearly knock Lord Umber off balance, then grinned through whatever crude joke was shared between them.
Then came the part Robb dreaded most.
Rosie turned.
And walked toward him.
Every step she took kicked up the ache in his spine, made his jaw clench harder.
He wanted — gods, he wanted — to pull her to him, bury his face in her hair, breathe in that mix of ink and mint and faint wild spice that seemed to follow her everywhere. He wanted to grip her hips and whisper stay .
But there were eyes everywhere.
And she was not his.
So he smiled.
A wry, half-hearted curl of his lips.
“Try not to hex anyone too important.”
She smirked. “Try not to let your lords murder each other without me.”
“You’re the only thing that keeps this lot civil.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment.”
“You should.”
She paused. Tilted her head.
“You too,” she said softly.
He blinked. “What?”
“Come back. All of you. Your family’s almost whole. Don’t ruin it while I’m away.”
Their eyes held.
And he nodded. “Be safe.”
Her smile faltered for just a second. Then she gave a cheeky little bow.
“You too… my king.”
She turned and walked toward her horse, mounting with the ease of someone who lived in motion. Smalljon mounted beside her with a whistle. Torrhen adjusted his sword belt and gave a mock salute toward the gates.
Then the three of them were riding.
The hooves clattered against stone.
The gates creaked open.
And Rosie, without looking back, disappeared beyond the walls of Riverrun — carrying half his heart with her.
Rosie’s POV
The Neck was every bit as grim as the stories had promised — and somehow, it still managed to be beautiful.
Rosie had never seen anything like it. The road they traveled wound through marsh and mist, each bend lined with hunched willows and bog-laden brambles, thick with moss and the hum of hidden insects. Water lapped at their boots more often than not, and twice they’d had to lead their horses across half-submerged causeways that looked like they might vanish with the next strong breeze.
But it was alive in a way the South wasn’t. Wilder . Untamed and unbothered by the wars of men. Here, every tree looked ancient enough to remember giants. Every pool of still water hid eyes that blinked from the deep. It was eerie and endless and full of secrets.
And Rosie didn’t mind it one bit.
She rode at the center of their small trio — Torrhen up front, cautious but relaxed, and Smalljon flanking her side with the energy of a wolfhound itching to wrestle anything that moved. They were opposites in all the ways that mattered, and somehow that made them perfect travel companions. Torrhen navigated like a seasoned hunter — pointing out safe paths, signs of movement, even the tracks of a marsh elk once — while Smalljon filled the air with noise. Stories. Quips. Constant chatter meant, perhaps, to cover the discomfort of too much silence. Or maybe he just liked the sound of his own voice.
Rosie found she liked it, too.
“So you’re saying,” Smalljon was saying now, gesturing with his reins as he swerved around a knot of roots in the trail, “that none of the men in your world know how to duel with swords? Not even a single dramatic fencing master with silver streaks in his hair and tragic eyebrows?”
“I didn’t say none ,” Rosie replied, raising a brow. “I said we don’t duel the same way. Not with swords. Not often. And definitely not over tragic eyebrows. ”
“Seems a waste of good drama.”
“Seems a waste of good blood.”
Torrhen chuckled ahead of them. “She has you there.”
“I’m still holding out hope she’s hiding a secret rapier somewhere,” Smalljon muttered. “Witch like her, I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s disguised as a comb.”
Rosie smiled despite herself.
It had been like this for days — small jokes, old memories, stories traded like coin. She found herself loosening. Laughing. Opening little parts of herself she hadn’t shared since—
Well. Since them .
Since Ron’s ridiculous schemes and Hermione’s exasperated eye-rolls and the three of them huddled together under a blanket charm eating stolen cauldron cakes while the world tried to kill them.
Her smile faded briefly at the memory. But it returned when Torrhen spoke.
“Your people,” he said, turning slightly in the saddle, “they fought a war too, didn’t they?”
Rosie hesitated. Then nodded. “A long one.”
“And you were on the front lines?”
“I was the front line, most days.”
Smalljon whistled. “And here I thought being raised near the Weeping Water was dramatic.”
“Was it?” she asked.
Torrhen groaned. “Don’t encourage him—”
But it was too late.
Smalljon launched into a winding tale of a cursed creek, an upside-down canoe, and a goat that somehow survived three lightning strikes. Rosie laughed so hard she nearly dropped her reins.
For the first time in a long time, she felt… part of something. Not just needed. Wanted. Not because of her power, not because of prophecy or war or legacy, but because she was Rosie , and she made decent company.
It was that warmth — that comfort — that nearly got her killed.
She turned, mid-laugh, to toss a comment over her shoulder.
And the arrow flew straight past her face.
It missed by less than a hand’s breadth — close enough that she felt the wind of its passage graze her cheek.
She froze.
Torrhen cursed. Smalljon had his sword out before she even blinked.
The woods erupted.
The trees exploded around them.
Figures in red and gold surged from the undergrowth like vipers from a den, blades gleaming, mouths curled in snarls. The soft hush of the Neck’s morning peace shattered under the sudden cacophony of boots and steel and war cries.
“Lannisters!” Torrhen barked, already off his horse and dragging Rosie with him behind the nearest thicket. “Ambush!”
Smalljon let out a string of curses that would’ve made a pirate blush. “That arrow almost took your pretty witch face! ”
“ Thanks , Smalljon,” Rosie growled, yanking her wand free. “Very helpful—MOVE!”
She shoved him just in time to avoid a second arrow — this one burying itself in the tree trunk behind where his skull had been.
They hit the ground hard. Her knees barked against wet earth, but she didn’t care. The world snapped into motion — faster than thought, faster than fear.
Rosie didn’t hesitate.
She raised her wand, slashed it forward, and yelled, “ Diffindo. ”
The spell sliced through the air like a blade, severing the bowstring of a charging Lannister archer. He reeled, scrambling to draw a dagger — and caught Torrhen’s sword in the chest instead.
Smalljon bellowed beside her, swinging his axe in a wide arc that sent one soldier sprawling with a cry.
They were outnumbered. At least two dozen men — maybe more — flanking them on both sides, using the trees as cover. Their assailants were fast, brutal, clearly trained for guerrilla strikes. But they hadn’t planned on her .
Rosie surged to her feet, wand whipping in a smooth arc. “ Confringo! ”
The spell struck the ground at the feet of three men rushing from the east. The explosion tossed them backward like rag dolls, limbs flailing, screams swallowed by fire.
“Seven hells,” Smalljon muttered, watching the flames bloom. “She’s a walking trebuchet.”
“Better than a horse,” Torrhen called, dispatching another soldier with a swift slash. “I don’t have to feed her hay.”
“Careful,” Rosie shot back, firing a Petrificus Totalus that froze two men mid-strike. “Keep talking like that, and I’ll hex you both into pigs and make you pull the cart.”
“I’d be magnificent as a pig,” Smalljon huffed, deflecting a blow with the butt of his axe. “All tusk and temper.”
“Isn’t that just how you are already?”
Torrhen actually laughed .
The three of them moved in sync, their banter a strange harmony to the chaos around them. Rosie wove magic like a song — fire, air, force, binding. Bombarda leveled a tree that had offered cover to three bowmen. A silent slicing charm took a fourth off his feet.
The Lannisters weren’t prepared.
But they were many.
And they kept coming.
Rosie began to feel the strain. Her wrist ached from the speed of her casting. Her heart thundered. Her boots slid in the wet earth, and somewhere in the back of her mind, a warning whispered — You can’t hold this pace forever.
Then—
The battlefield shifted .
The men faltered. Not from retreat.
From expectation.
The noise ebbed.
And through the clearing fog of spell-smoke and breathless curses, he stepped forward.
Massive. Inhuman. A shadow draped in steel and malice.
The Mountain.
Gregor Clegane.
He stood head and shoulders above his men, sword dragging through the muck behind him, helmeted gaze fixed not on the swordsmen who still stood — but on her .
Rosie’s magic prickled against her skin. Cold. Like lightning down her spine.
“That one’s mine,” she said quietly.
Torrhen stiffened. “You sure?”
“I’m sure .”
Smalljon’s grin slipped. “He looks like he eats spells for breakfast.”
“Then he’s due for indigestion.”
Rosie stepped forward, wand raised, eyes locked on the monster across from her.
The men fell away.
There was no order.
There was no signal.
Just two forces — flesh and magic — barreling toward each other like gods at war.
He charged without warning.
No fanfare. No speech. No slow intimidation. Just a thunderous sprint, the ground trembling beneath his feet as the Mountain came at her with the force of an avalanche. Sword raised, massive frame armored like a walking fortress, helmeted face fixed with murderous intent.
Rosie didn’t flinch.
She didn’t run.
She moved — wand flicking in a sharp, upward arc.
“ Protego Maxima! ”
The barrier burst to life just in time — a curved dome of pure light that shattered beneath his blade like a glass wall meeting a battering ram. But it gave her a heartbeat. One breath. One pivot.
She rolled left, mud splashing up her boots, and came up with a slash of her wand.
“ Confringo! ”
The blast hit his chest and did nothing.
No — not nothing. It scorched. Smoked. But the monster didn’t stagger.
Didn’t stop.
His sword came down in a brutal arc.
She dove sideways again, hit the ground hard, and rolled to her feet, wand raised.
“ Expulso! ”
A jet of force knocked him back half a step. Enough to show he could be moved.
She snarled. “Alright, you overgrown arsehole. Let’s dance. ”
He came again — less a man and more a beast in steel. His blade swung too wide, too heavy — perfect for close kills, but terrible against someone who wouldn’t stand still.
And Rosie was done standing still.
She circled him — fast, light, graceful in the mud. Spells flew like arrows: Diffindo to slice at joints in his armor, Reducto to blast the dirt near his feet and throw him off balance, Ventus to shove wind in his face and stagger his footing.
He adjusted.
He learned .
She hated that.
He lunged — sword thrust low, aiming for her legs.
She leapt, twisted in midair, and landed on a root behind him, skidding on the moss but keeping her balance.
“ Accio rock! ”
A head-sized stone zipped from the treeline and smashed into his helmet with a sharp clang . He staggered.
She grinned.
“ Confringo! ”
The stone exploded, smoke and flame pouring around him — and still, he stood .
Burned.
Smoldering.
But standing.
She snarled. “What the hells are you made of?”
His answer was another charge.
She barely dodged it, his gauntlet grazing her shoulder as he passed. The force of it made her stumble. Her wand flicked wildly.
“ Serpensortia! ”
A serpent launched from her wand — massive, hissing — and coiled around his legs. He kicked it off like a child stomping through rope.
“Right,” she muttered. “That was theatrical.”
She ducked his next swing. Too close. She felt the air of it brush her cheek.
She needed more.
More control.
More force.
She closed her eyes, just for a breath.
Death, she thought. Lend me focus, just this once.
And the air shifted.
She felt it — the pull of raw magic. Untamed. Hungry.
She opened her eyes and lifted her wand.
“ Sectumsempra. ”
The curse snapped from her lips with a sound like tearing silk — black lightning, fast and thin, too precise for most to see.
It found the slit in his armor just beneath the helmet’s edge.
And cut.
His momentum slowed.
Then stopped.
Then — slowly, horribly — blood began to pour from his throat.
Not in a spurt. Not a scream.
Just a gurgle , thick and wet, as the monster who had murdered Elia Martell dropped to his knees.
Rosie stared, breath heaving, heart racing, every muscle vibrating with exhaustion and fury.
He fell.
Face-first.
Silent.
Dead.
And for the first time in years, Rosie felt something like peace.
Behind her, the clearing was still.
Smalljon whistled.
“Remind me never to cheat at dice around you.”
Torrhen just blinked. “That was… bloody terrifying. ”
Rosie wiped mud from her cheek with the back of her hand. “I’m buying the next round.”
The clearing stank of blood and smoke and burning moss.
Rosie stood over the corpse of the Mountain, chest still rising and falling with shallow, stunned breaths, her wand slack in her hand. It wasn’t relief she felt. Not victory, not pride, not even the righteous satisfaction of justice dealt. It was something quieter. Deeper.
A weight… lifted.
This man — this beast — would never again crush a child’s skull like fruit beneath his thumb.
That alone was enough.
“Alright,” Smalljon said, still catching his breath and wiping blood from his cheek with the corner of his sleeve. “On a scale of one to ‘sweet mercy of the Old Gods’, how illegal was that spell you used at the end?”
Rosie blinked slowly. “Let’s say… strongly discouraged.”
Torrhen approached from the side, scanning her up and down like he expected to find missing limbs. “You alright?”
She nodded. “Nothing a hot bath and a stiff drink wouldn’t fix.”
“I like this one,” Smalljon muttered, leaning on his axe. “Should’ve brought a bard to witness this.”
“Please don’t.”
The Lannister men who remained were either dead or fled. One tried crawling off through the muck before Torrhen planted a boot on his back and knocked him out cold with the hilt of his blade.
The clearing was still now — birds long since scattered, morning sun barely filtering through the thick trees. Blood steamed on the wet grass.
Rosie looked back at the Mountain’s body.
She tilted her head.
“Help me with something,” she said.
Torrhen raised a brow. “You want to… bury him?”
“Not here.”
She lifted her wand.
And the trees began to bend.
Smalljon jumped back. “Oi — they’re moving. The trees are moving— !”
Roots groaned. Branches cracked. And before their eyes, two nearby trees twisted inward toward each other, bark creaking and peeling back as wood reshaped itself, groaning and reforming — until a long, dark coffin stood where the trees once were, carved from living wood, lined in shadowed bark.
Torrhen blinked. “That’s… honestly impressive.”
Smalljon crossed his arms. “That’s honestly haunting. ”
Rosie ignored them both and levitated the Mountain’s massive corpse into the coffin.
“Where’s Dorne?” she asked, pulling the blood map from her satchel and laying it on a clean patch of rock.
Torrhen and Smalljon exchanged a look.
“South,” Torrhen said. “Desert lands. Hot. Bitter. Filled with sun and scorpions.”
“And lords who hate the Lannisters more than we do,” Smalljon added, scratching his jaw. “If you’re thinking what I think you’re thinking…”
“I am.”
Rosie pulled a parchment from her bag, conjured a quill, and began to write. Her handwriting was sharp. Precise. In blood-red ink.
The North sends its regards.
—
The Witch of the Wolfswood
She sealed it with wax, affixed it to the coffin lid with a soft press of her fingers, then stepped back.
Closing her eyes, she concentrated.
The magic she called wasn’t light. It was old — old as the forest, old as the bones buried beneath it. It wasn’t the kind of magic she liked to touch often, but for this… she’d make an exception.
The wind rose.
The air buzzed with static.
And with a final push of raw power, the coffin vanished.
Gone — vanished from the Neck and flung across the continent like a spear to the edge of sun-drenched stone, where the Martells would surely find it waiting.
Smalljon stood dumbfounded.
“You just—just sent a corpse across the continent. ”
Rosie turned, dusting her hands. “Yes.”
“To the Martells. ”
“Correct.”
“With a note. ”
She smiled.
Smalljon whistled low. “Seven bloody hells. Remind me never to complain about your cooking again.”
“I make excellent meatloaf,” she said.
Torrhen coughed to cover his laugh.
They mounted up slowly, the adrenaline finally fading, leaving behind muscle aches, exhaustion, and a strange thread of… awe . The boys rode in stunned silence for a while, glancing at her every so often like they weren’t quite sure what she was made of — witch, warrior, storm in a skirt.
Rosie just rode on ahead, wind in her cloak, mud on her boots, and vengeance in her wake.
Behind her, the wilds whispered.
And far to the South, in a desert palace drenched in sun and silence, the brothers of Elia Martell would soon unwrap a gift they’d never expected.
The North had spoken.
And Rosie — Lady Black, Lady Potter, Witch of the Wolfswood — had signed her name with blood.
General POV - Sunspear, Dorne
The desert winds had not shifted for days.
They rolled in slow, sultry waves across the pale dunes, slipping beneath the courtyards and colonnades of Sunspear like a serpent winding through sun-bleached stone. The water gardens glittered, untouched by the war that consumed the rest of the realm, their tranquil surface belying the storm that brewed behind the walls of the Old Palace.
It was here — high above the city, in a cool-walled chamber thick with the scent of lemon oil and parchment — that Prince Doran Martell sat ensconced in his high-backed chair, flanked by latticed windows and the steady wheeze of his own lungs. The man moved rarely, and when he did, it was with the deliberation of someone long accustomed to watching the world turn without his consent.
Across from him lounged his younger brother, Prince Oberyn — coiled muscle and restless intent wrapped in silks of gold and orange. A goblet dangled from one calloused hand, his dark eyes sharp and gleaming with the light of a man who’d tasted grief and decided to chase it with pleasure instead of surrender.
“Have you heard the latest word from King’s Landing?” Oberyn asked, swirling his wine lazily. “More blood. More cries for gold cloaks. And yet, no one’s been flayed this week — so I suppose the Lannisters are evolving. ”
Doran exhaled slowly, the sound more sigh than laugh. “Mockery is not strategy.”
“Nor is endless patience,” Oberyn snapped back, though the bite in his voice held no true malice. “I tire of watching lions tear apart stags and wolves while we sit in our tower, licking the wounds they left us.”
“You forget,” Doran said quietly, “that wounds poorly healed may fester. And festered wounds turn to rot. What the realm suffers now is rot, brother. We must outlast it, not be consumed by it.”
Oberyn drained his cup and set it down without ceremony. “Elia’s bones have long since turned to dust. And the men who butchered her children still wear golden crowns and call themselves lions. Tell me — when does outlasting become excusing? ”
Doran’s face did not change. Not even the twitch of a brow. But something behind his gaze flickered — ancient, weighty, unreadable.
Before he could respond, the room shifted.
It began as a hum. A tremor in the air, subtle as breath drawn beneath a sheet.
Then the wind changed — not from the desert beyond, but within the very bones of the room. Candles flickered. The scent of orange blossom turned sharp and unfamiliar.
And in the center of the room, space itself twisted.
It was not a sound that accompanied it, but a pressure — as if the world held its breath. Then, with a shimmer like heat on stone, a long wooden box materialized atop the floor, etchings carved deep into its surface and a thick seal affixed to its lid.
Silence descended.
The guards surged forward.
Areo Hotah, Doran’s silent shadow, stepped to the front, long axe gleaming even in the half-light. His knuckles were white on the shaft.
“Your Grace,” he said, voice low, “it was not there a moment ago.”
“I am not blind, Areo,” Doran said, eyes narrowed. “Inspect it.”
The big man moved forward, slow and measured. He circled the box once, then bent, fingers brushing the parchment sealed atop the wood.
He read aloud.
“The North sends its regards.”
— The Witch of the Wolfswood
Oberyn straightened. “The what?”
Doran’s gaze sharpened. “So it’s true.”
“You’ve heard of her?”
“Whispers. Rumors. Ravens flying too fast from Riverrun. Tales of a witch wrapped in shadow and storm who rides beside the Wolf King and weaves vengeance into the bones of men.”
Oberyn crossed his arms. “I assumed they were just stories to terrify the children of Lannisport.”
“They still might be.” Doran tilted his head. “But they sent us a box.”
“Shall we guess what’s in it? A snake? A warning? A severed hand?”
Doran’s voice turned dry. “Whatever it is, do not touch it.”
Oberyn grinned. “Which is precisely why I must.”
“ Oberyn— ”
But the younger prince had already stepped forward and, with a flourish almost theatrical, cracked the seal and lifted the lid.
And then the world held its breath again.
Because inside, wrapped in fine desert-scented linen and blood-stiff armor, lay the corpse of Gregor Clegane.
The Mountain.
The butcher of Elia Martell.
His face, once hidden by a monstrous helm, now stared blankly at the ceiling — slack-jawed, ruined, unmistakably dead.
Oberyn did not move for a long time.
Neither did Doran.
Even the guards, hardened men of years and war, stared like men witnessing a myth made flesh.
“I dreamed of this,” Oberyn whispered. “I dreamed of him on his knees. Of blood pouring from his eyes, his mouth. I dreamed of crushing his throat with my own hands.”
He knelt, slowly, beside the box.
Tears did not fall.
But they shimmered.
“Elia,” he whispered. “Your vengeance comes, even if not by my blade.”
Doran finally exhaled, the sound ragged, old. “And not from our house.”
“No,” Oberyn said. “From the North. ”
Doran’s eyes moved to the letter again. “This Witch of the Wolfswood… she has done what half the realm feared to try.”
“She deserves more than thanks,” Oberyn muttered. “She deserves alliance. Respect.”
Doran’s fingers tapped the arm of his chair. “Prepare yourself. You will go to Riverrun.”
Oberyn looked up, startled.
“You will speak with the boy king and his witch. Learn their aims. See if this Northern rebellion is one we should… encourage.”
A beat passed.
“Do not provoke the witch,” Doran added, lips thinning. “You are charming, but your tongue may be your doom.”
Oberyn laughed, bitter and warm. “Oh brother. I would never dream of angering a woman who sends corpses by magic.”
Rosie’s POV
It had been a sennight since they crossed into the North, a week of bog and rain and chill and laughter, each day folding into the next with a rhythm that reminded Rosie vaguely of summers spent hiding in tents and forests during a very different kind of war.
Only this time, she wasn’t alone. And the quiet wasn’t heavy.
The trio moved in easy companionship through the mist-choked wilds of the Neck, bypassing main roads and well-watched crossings. Rosie, with a flick of her wand and a muttered incantation, built bridges where the Twins would have demanded tolls, conjured fire in swamp-rot hollows, and summoned protective wards that flickered like gold threads in the half-light to keep biting flies and worse things at bay.
Smalljon was the loudest. He sang marching songs and told exaggerated stories of his father's drinking contests. He had a running joke about her magic being some form of Southern courtship ritual — "Admit it, you’re just trying to impress me. You like my beard."
Torrhen, by contrast, was the calm shadow beside her. Quick to smile, quicker to observe. He’d point out moss trails, roots worn down by foot traffic, the subtle bend in branches that spoke of someone — or something — having passed recently.
Rosie liked them both.
She hadn’t meant to.
Hadn’t wanted to.
But after days of firelight and shared meals, mud-caked boots and whispered watch rotations, it was hard not to.
Tonight, she made pizza.
They didn’t know what it was — not really — but when the smell hit their noses, Smalljon nearly fell off the log he’d been using as a stool.
“Gods above, Witch,” he said with reverence, “if you marry me, I’ll build you a keep made of cheese.”
“Cheese goes bad,” Torrhen said, dry as old parchment.
“Then I’ll salt it,” Smalljon shot back. “Witch, I am ready to compromise. ”
Rosie laughed — truly laughed — and slid the pan of bubbling dough and cheese and herbs onto a conjured stone slab.
She watched them eat like wolves, smiling faintly at the sight. There was something so pure in it — this quiet joy. It reminded her of stolen moments at Grimmauld Place, Ron and Hermione bickering over toast, Kreacher tutting in the background.
And it reminded her of Fred.
Of Tonks.
Of what she'd lost.
Her smile dimmed.
But the warmth stayed.
She took a bite of her own slice and let herself just… be.
Later, after bellies were full and the fire burned low, Rosie sat between the men, tracing the map with a finger. The glow from her wand hovered just above, casting everything in soft blue light.
“They’re heading north,” Torrhen said, his voice thoughtful. “If it were me, I’d head for the Wall.”
“Jon,” she murmured.
“Only kin left on this side of the realm,” Smalljon said. “And the Wall’s hard to track from above. Safer than Winterfell.”
“So that’s where we go,” Rosie said.
They folded the map. The plan was set.
But fate, as always, had its own way of twisting paths.
They met him two mornings later, at the edge of a bog that smelled of iron and wet moss.
He stepped out of the mist like he’d been part of it all along.
A man slight in frame but straight-backed, clothed in layered green and brown with a spear that looked more like a walking stick than a weapon. His eyes were old. Not aged. Old.
“Rosalie Potter,” he said.
Torrhen and Smalljon reached for weapons, but Rosie raised a hand.
She recognized him from stories she heard.
The man before her was a legend.
“Howland Reed.”
He inclined his head.
“You’re far from Greywater Watch,” she said carefully.
“I could say the same.”
The boys watched, wary. The mist thickened behind him.
“I know where you’re going,” Howland said. “I’ve come to ask a favor.”
Her eyes narrowed. “You knew the boys were alive?”
“I knew when the wind shifted and the godswood burned brighter.”
Cryptic. Of course he was.
“Then why not go after them?”
He smiled. “Because it isn’t my journey. It’s yours.”
She stared. “What favor?”
“My children — Meera and Jojen — are with them. My son saw a vision. My daughter followed. They left before I could stop them.”
Rosie’s mouth opened to ask how he knew that.
But he said something else instead.
“The story of the Three Brothers… it’s more than myth.”
Everything in her froze .
Howland tilted his head. “The wand. The cloak. The stone. You carry them. Not visibly. Not always. But they’re with you. I saw them once — many years ago. In a dream. Or a memory. It’s hard to tell.”
Rosie stared at him, cold creeping up her spine.
“You’re not supposed to know that.”
“Few are. Fewer still survive the knowing.”
He stepped forward. “Bring my children home. And I will hold the Neck until the war ends, and the wolf king calls me north again.”
She nodded, stunned silent.
As quickly as he’d come, he was gone — vanished into the fog, leaving only a soft ripple of reeds and the taste of magic in the air.
Chapter 22: The Witch in the Snow
Summary:
The Dornish Are Here!
Poor Robb, he's just having the worse sort of headache without Rosie lol
Chapter Text
Robb’s POV
It was early — the kind of still, gray hour when even the crows hadn’t yet begun their song — and Robb Stark was already at his table, fingers ink-stained and jaw set tight as a bowstring.
Outside, Riverrun’s stone courtyards still held the ghost of night’s frost, clinging stubbornly to the iron fixtures and windowsills as if reluctant to melt. The Riverlands didn’t freeze the way Winterfell did, but there was still a bite to the air come morning. It tasted of old rain and tension. Of war still lingering in every breath.
He’d been at the maps for hours now — the one of the Westerlands marked in red-slashed routes and a fresh one of Harrenhal, its black towers curling up from the parchment like claws. They had scouts in the field. The Blackfish had sent word last night: movement, perhaps a weak flank, maybe a chance to finally strike through the Vale of Arryn’s inaction and seize the burning carcass of that cursed keep.
But the ink bled.
Not just on the parchment. In his thoughts.
Because no matter how sharp he tried to be, no matter how many letters he signed with the weary, too-heavy hand of a king too young to know what peace even looked like… his mind kept circling back to her.
Two moons.
It had been nearly two full moons since Rosalie Potter had ridden north from Riverrun with Torrhen and Smalljon at her side, cloaked in gray and wrapped in mist and purpose. She’d vanished down that long road with a wave and a promise, and left him with silence.
No raven.
No message.
No whisper of her whereabouts.
And it wasn’t like her.
He told himself she was fine. Told himself she was too powerful to fall to bandits, too clever to walk into a trap, too stubborn to die before she’d finished what she set out to do.
But his heart didn’t always listen to reason.
Gods, he missed her.
He missed the way her tent always smelled faintly of cinnamon and pine. Missed her sharp tongue, her clever eyes, her soft hands and the way she’d touch his elbow when making a point like she didn’t even realize she was doing it. Missed her laughter, the quiet kind that hummed in her throat like a secret she wasn’t ready to share yet.
He missed Rosie .
At one point, slumped in his chair, parchment crinkling beneath his hand, he let out a soft, humorless chuckle.
“If Jon were here,” he murmured to the empty room, “he’d never let me live this down.”
Jon would’ve teased him mercilessly. Would’ve called him moon-eyed and soft and muttered something about witches and love potions. They’d laugh, then, and Robb would punch him in the shoulder and tell him to piss off.
He missed that, too.
Missed Jon .
And it hit him, suddenly — the weight of everything he hadn’t done.
He hadn’t spoken up more often when Theon teased him. Hadn’t defended Jon when mother’s cold looks pierced deeper than words ever could. Hadn’t told him — even once — how much he mattered.
Rosie had.
Rosie, who came from another world, who didn’t know what it meant to grow up in Ned Stark’s shadow, had understood Jon in a way that shamed Robb. She saw him as a brother. As an equal. No bastard, no shame.
Just Jon.
Robb’s hands curled into fists on the edge of the table. His knuckles went white.
“I’ll never call him that word again,” he muttered aloud. “Never.”
He’d make it right. When the war was over — gods willing — he’d ride to the Wall himself, crown be damned, and throw his arms around his brother and tell him what he should’ve said years ago.
Just as his thoughts began to spiral into guilt again, the door burst open without ceremony.
And in walked Arya.
She didn’t knock. She never knocked. She flopped into the chair opposite his desk with a loud, aggrieved sigh and crossed her arms like she was preparing for a duel.
Robb blinked at her.
She was dressed in boy’s breeches again — her tunic half-tucked, boots unlaced, hair a wild tangle of curls and smudges. There were faint bruises on her forearms and an ink blot on her cheek. A dagger hung at her hip. She looked feral.
“Good morning,” he said, amused. “To what do I owe this royal intrusion?”
“ Bored, ” she said immediately, with a dramatic tilt of her head. “Mother wants me to do more lessons.”
Robb raised a brow. “Is that so terrible?”
“She’s trying to make me read histories. And sew. And sing. It’s torture. Gendry says it’s because I’m a princess now.”
“I saw you kick Gendry in the shin last time he called you that.”
“He deserved it.”
Robb couldn’t help but grin.
But he looked closer — beyond the bluster, the defiance — and saw the tension beneath. A tightness in her jaw. A weariness in her shoulders.
She felt caged.
“I’ll make you a deal,” he said.
Arya’s eyes narrowed. “What kind of deal?”
“You keep up with the Maester’s lessons. Reading, history, at least a little sewing. No singing.”
“ No dancing either, ” she shot back quickly.
“No dancing,” he agreed, trying not to laugh. “In exchange, I’ll have Eddard Karstark give you proper sword lessons. Sparring. Strategy. Maybe even bow work.”
From the corner of the room, Eddard Karstark made a noise like a dying bird.
Arya’s eyes lit up.
“You mean it?”
He nodded. “I’ll tell Mother myself.”
She whooped, stood up, and tackled him.
He laughed — full and bright — as she hugged him fiercely and then bolted for the door, shouting for Eddard to meet her in the training yard before she forgot how to be merciful.
Robb leaned back in his chair, breathless with laughter.
His smile faded only when his uncle entered minutes later, face grave.
And with him came the news that would change everything.
The halls of Riverrun were not quiet long.
Robb barely had time to recompose himself before Edmure burst into his solar with flushed cheeks and the distinct gait of a man who’d been running and regretting it for the last fifty paces.
“They come bearing banners we didn't expect,” Edmure said between breaths, “but it’s not Lannisters.”
Robb straightened at once. “Then whose?”
Edmure handed over a small, rolled banner taken from one of the riders at the gate — orange and gold, with a sun pierced by a spear.
Robb’s heart stalled.
“ Dorne. ”
The word dropped like a stone in the chamber.
He stared at the fabric, mind suddenly racing through a thousand questions and none of them with answers. Why would the Martells come here , to Riverrun? Why now? What did they want?
“Send no reply,” Robb ordered, standing quickly. “Gather the guards, but don’t form a line of spears — let’s not startle them.”
“And yourself?” Edmure asked.
“I’ll meet them in the yard.”
By the time he reached the outer courtyard, the Dornish party had already crossed through the main gate, sun shining fiercely against their golden saddle trappings and long flowing robes.
They looked like they had walked out of a legend.
At their head, astride a sleek black courser, rode a man Robb had heard of only in whispers and wine-soaked tales: Prince Oberyn Martell — the Red Viper of Dorne.
He was dressed in gold-threaded robes, the sun-spear of his house pinned to one shoulder. His skin was sun-burnished, his dark eyes sharp and deeply amused, as if the world were a chessboard and he already knew where every piece would fall.
Surrounding Prince Oberyn were three women, each striking in her own way. One had dark, unflinching eyes and twin daggers resting easily on her hips, exuding danger with every step. The other two moved like dancers, their beauty effortless, their poise reminiscent of blooming summer roses with thorns just beneath the surface. They didn’t wear crowns, but they carried themselves like royalty born of fire and rebellion. Behind them, a small guard marched in silence, spears raised, expressions unreadable.
Robb stood at the top of the stone stairs, flanked by his lords, eyes unreadable.
The Viper dismounted fluidly, bowed — though not too deeply — and looked up at the young king with the air of a man thoroughly enjoying himself.
“King Robb,” Oberyn said, voice like honeyed wine. “It is a pleasure to finally see the Wolf who’s made the lions tremble.”
Robb did not smile. “Prince Oberyn. We don’t often receive guests from the South. Especially unannounced.”
“Forgive the intrusion,” Oberyn said smoothly. “But my brother, Prince Doran of Sunspear, sends word of potential alliance. We thought it best delivered… in person.”
Robb’s eyes narrowed. “And what, pray, has inspired this change in Dorne’s silence?”
“We may discuss that,” Oberyn said, “if you’d grant me the courtesy of council.”
Robb nodded once. “Follow me.”
They led the Martells through Riverrun’s halls, a dozen Northern and Riverland lords falling into step behind them like a pack of wolves shadowing a snake.
Oberyn, of course, seemed unbothered.
He walked as if the castle belonged to him already.
When they entered the war room, Robb gestured for his guest to sit. Oberyn took the seat with a smirk; Robb sat opposite, back straight, hands folded.
The rest of the room stood — Mormont, Karstark, Umber, Blackfish, Edmure, Mage Mormont, and more — all watching with thinly veiled mistrust.
Oberyn looked around, eyes twinkling.
“No wine?” he asked, with mock disappointment. “This diplomacy grows ever colder the farther north one goes.”
“We prefer clarity,” Robb said flatly. “Speak your purpose.”
Oberyn leaned in, elbows on the table. “I heard rumor of a witch, Wolf King. A woman with power in her blood and vengeance on her breath. I ask only if she’ll be joining us for this meeting?”
Robb froze.
His voice remained calm — but there was ice under the surface.
“And what business would the Prince of Dorne have with a woman sworn to my cause?”
The Viper smiled. “Only that she has made herself known to us. Quite literally , in fact.”
He reached into his cloak and pulled out a folded parchment.
Then he told the story.
Of how a wooden coffin had appeared in Sunspear — sealed, enchanted, and cold. How his brother had ordered it opened. How they found the Mountain’s body inside.
Gasps and mutters rippled through the room.
Oberyn unfolded the parchment and read aloud.
“The North sends its regards.”
— The Witch of the Wolfswood
Robb’s stomach dropped.
Rosie.
Gods above, what have you done?
The Riverland lords murmured in awe — Blackfish muttering something about divine justice, Edmure closing his eyes in relief.
Oberyn reclined like a man who had just tossed a match into a dry field.
“So,” he said lightly, “you can see why we were… intrigued.”
Robb masked his thoughts. “I was not informed of this.”
Oberyn’s brows lifted. “Then your witch works in secrecy.”
“She works in purpose ,” Robb said coldly. “And her mission remains hers alone.”
Oberyn hummed. “That alone makes her formidable.”
Robb clenched his teeth. “Why are you here?”
And finally, the Dornishman’s smile faded.
He leaned forward.
“Because my sister, Elia Martell, was raped and murdered by the Mountain. Her children bashed against walls. Because her blood cried for vengeance, and the realm answered with silence. Because your witch has delivered the vengeance I have sought for half a lifetime.”
Robb said nothing.
Oberyn’s voice softened. “Dorne has stayed quiet. But no longer. My brother has decided that the North fights the battle we should have joined long ago. We wish to offer alliance. Spears. Ships. Coin. And myself — if you will have me — to fight beside your banners.”
Robb blinked.
Allies.
Real ones. From the South. Dornish spears were sharp, and they hated the Lannisters perhaps more than he did.
It was a gift. It was also a nightmare .
Rosie, he realized, had done this. Had set it all in motion.
Without his permission.
Without a word.
His heart ached. His mind raced.
But his voice was calm.
“You’ll have your meeting. Your audience. Your answer. But understand this — the North does not bend. Not to lions. Not to dragons. And not to snakes, no matter how finely they smile.”
Oberyn’s grin returned. “Then it is a good thing I intend to stand , not bend.”
They clasped hands.
The pact was made.
And Robb, as he looked toward the far horizon and thought of a girl wrapped in flame and shadow, whispered a silent prayer:
Come home soon, Rosie.
I don’t know how much more I can do without you.
Rosie's POV
The wind howled with a voice sharp as broken glass, curling around Rosalie like a living thing, sinking claws into her exposed cheeks and biting deep. Even with every inch of herself bundled beneath layers of charmed wool and magically enhanced thermal fabric from her own world, the chill of the North clung to her bones like grief. It was different than the winters she'd known back home. This cold didn't just touch the skin—it seeped . It lingered . It waited .
She walked carefully, her boots crunching through snow that had long since turned to icy powder beneath the endless sky. They were only a few days out from the Wall now—Smalljon had said as much just that morning with his usual cheer, even as frost rimmed his beard and his laughter turned to mist.
Rosie was no Northern girl. Not in the way Arya was, with her ice and teeth and sharp little grin. But she'd survived worse than this. She’d lived through a war that ate the light from the sky. She could live through snow.
Even if the novelty of travel had long since worn off.
She had abandoned the rough, patchwork cloaks the locals used in favor of clothing conjured from memory: a soft, oversized fur coat in the palest gray that fell nearly to her calves, tied snug around her waist to keep warmth sealed in. Beneath it, she wore thick, insulated black pants lined with warming runes, charmed to keep the heat close and the cold out. Her boots were knee-high leather, treated to withstand the snow, the kind that would’ve made even Hermione proud. Around her neck, a fluffy black scarf wrapped high, shielding her mouth and nose when needed. And atop her head, tucked snug over her curls, was a white beanie knit by hand, crowned with a ridiculously fluffy pompom.
Smalljon had nearly choked the first time he saw her wear it.
“By the gods, Witch,” he had wheezed between laughs, “that thing looks like a bloody snowball tried to eat your head and gave up halfway through.”
She’d stuck her tongue out at him.
Now, trudging through knee-deep snow with him and Torrhen flanking her, she was quietly grateful for the ridiculous hat and the heat it offered.
The sky overhead was the color of steel and bruises, heavy with unshed snow. Everything was so quiet. No birds. No rustling of trees. Just wind, and breath, and the ever-present crunch of boots through frost.
Her thoughts drifted back to the journey—weeks of travel, of rain-soaked trails and sleepless nights, of laughter shared over conjured meals and frostbitten fingers. Of the two men who had become her unlikely companions. Torrhen with his dry wit and thoughtful silences, Smalljon with his booming laughter and endless teasing. They were good men. Solid. Loyal.
And hers, in a strange way, at least for now.
She'd grown used to them. Maybe even fond.
But she was so very tired.
They were moving slowly now. The snow had grown deeper, and even with magical assistance to ease their horses' paths, progress was hard. The Wall loomed ahead in her thoughts like a half-remembered dream—a promise of answers, of family, of the final names to check off her list before she could rest.
They made camp that evening in the shelter of a windblown rise, where the terrain dipped just enough to offer protection from the worst of the gale. Rosie conjured the bones of her tent in a matter of seconds, watching with practiced ease as the enchanted canvas expanded and secured itself into the snow. The boys were already building the fire nearby, stripping kindling and prepping the chicken they’d bought days earlier from a frozen little village tucked into the base of the Northern mountains.
She was halfway through floating the cooking spices toward them when it happened.
A ripple.
A tug .
Something deep inside her magic twitched , like a string pulled too tight.
She froze.
The jar of thyme dropped from midair into the snow with a soft thunk .
Behind her, Torrhen looked up. “Rosie?”
She didn’t answer.
Her eyes were fixed to the east, her wand slipping into her hand like a reflex.
Something was there.
Her heart began to race. Not with fear.
With recognition.
“Shit,” she breathed. And then she was running.
“ Witchy! ” Smalljon shouted after her, startled. “Where in the bleeding hells are you— Oi! ”
They followed.
Through the snow, over the ridge, feet slipping and hearts thudding, the three of them ran, the breath steaming before them in the dying light of dusk.
It was pure instinct.
She didn’t know what she was chasing.
Only that she had found them.
They crested the next rise and came to a stop as if they’d hit a wall.
There—down below them, half-shadowed in the dim light—stood six figures.
And two wolves.
She couldn’t move.
The cold had nothing to do with it now.
There they were—six figures huddled in the snow, wrapped in furs and silence, their outlines etched in the low light like something out of an oil painting. Shadows and pale breath. A boy hooked to the back of a towering man, slumped forward but watching. A smaller child nestled behind a woman with a blade on her hip, peeking over her shoulder with wide, uncertain eyes. A girl and a boy, slightly older, standing just off to the side—both wary, both frozen. And then… the wolves.
Ghosts of old songs.
Huge, silent, regal.
They flanked the group like sentries carved from ice, their yellow eyes catching the fading light, their hackles raised.
The larger of the two—black and lean and mean-looking—stepped forward just enough to bare his teeth in warning.
“Bloody hell,” Smalljon whispered from behind her.
Torrhen didn’t speak, but his hand went to his sword out of instinct. Rosie didn’t blame him.
The moment hung between them all like a held breath.
Two groups staring at each other across snow.
One armed with purpose.
The other with caution and fear and a deep, bone-shaking exhaustion that clung to their clothes and their posture.
They’re just children, she realized. Children who've seen too much, gone too far, and lost more than they ever should’ve.
And somehow, by sheer dumb luck or magic's mercy, she'd found them.
Still, she couldn’t just approach them—not with wolves tensed and eyes narrowed. Not when trust was a paper-thin thing on the best of days.
So she did what she knew would speak louder than any word.
Slowly, carefully, she stepped forward.
Her arms rose, palms up and open, wand still tucked away. Her beanie was halfway down her forehead, scarf pulled low enough to show her face, to show her eyes .
“Hello,” she said softly, her voice the barest whisper. “My name is Rosalie Potter. I’m here… for you.”
No one moved.
The big man— Hodor , it had to be—shifted slightly, adjusting the weight of the boy on his back. That boy's eyes, though… they were sharp. Watchful. They didn’t match the frailty of his limbs or the hollowness of his cheeks.
Bran, she thought. That’s Bran Stark.
The other boy, smaller and more wild-eyed, clung tighter to the woman in front of him.
Rickon.
Rosie took another step, her breath fogging around her.
“The men with me are Torrhen Karstark and Smalljon Umber,” she continued, nodding behind her. “Your brother sent us. Your brother , Robb. He knows you're alive. Your sisters—Sansa and Arya—they’re safe. With him. Your mother is… she’s desperate to see you again.”
That cracked something.
The boy on the giant’s back blinked. Once. Twice. His lips parted.
“Robb sent you?”
It came out quiet. Raw.
Rosie’s heart clenched.
“He did,” she said. “He doesn’t know where you are exactly, but he knows you’re out here. He’s been praying we’d find you.”
The girl beside Bran looked skeptical. The boy— Jojen, it had to be —looked more suspicious than anything else.
“How do we know you're not lying?” he asked, his tone edged with frost.
Rosie didn’t bristle.
Instead, she reached into her coat, past the scarf and the fur, and pulled out the mirror.
It hummed softly in her hand.
Her fingers curled around it with practiced ease.
“Because I wouldn’t come this far to lie,” she said.
And with that, she tapped the glass and whispered, “Sansa.”
The reflection blinked once—just Rosie’s own anxious expression for a beat—before it shifted.
Sansa’s face filled the mirror, windblown and flushed.
“Oh, thank the gods, Rosie—”
But before she could finish, the mirror was yanked out of her hands.
“ Rosie? ”
Robb’s voice.
Sharp. Urgent.
Rosie blinked in surprise as the mirror jostled, the image shaking wildly.
“Where have you been ?” Robb snapped. “Seven hells, we’ve been—Sansa! Stop pulling—Arya! Let go of the godsdamn—”
It was chaos.
“ Robb! ” Sansa shouted from somewhere.
“ Is it her? Is it really her? ” Arya’s voice chimed in.
Rosie snorted.
But then—then he appeared.
Clear. Steady.
Robb Stark.
Looking like he hadn’t slept in days, eyes rimmed in shadows, jaw tight with worry—and relief so bright it nearly made her flinch.
“Rosie,” he said.
Just her name.
One word. Everything.
She didn’t trust herself to speak.
So she turned the mirror, slowly, and held it up toward Bran.
The boy blinked. Stared.
And then the voice from the mirror said, “ Bran? ”
Bran’s breath hitched.
His lips trembled.
“… Robb?”
She saw it then—the way the tears welled and fell before he could stop them. His fingers clutched at Hodor’s collar. His whole body trembled.
“ Robb, ” he said again, louder. “Sansa? Arya?”
“Bran!” Sansa's voice was unmistakable. “You’re alive— you’re alive! ”
Arya shouted his name next.
And then, quietly, Catelyn's voice broke through:
“ My sweet boy… ”
Rosie turned her head, giving him privacy, even as her own throat tightened.
She couldn’t look at the mirror again. Not yet.
Let them have this moment.
She stepped forward and gently turned the glass back toward herself, saw Robb’s tear-filled eyes, saw the wonder and love and ache pouring out of them like sunlight breaking through clouds.
She gave him a small smile.
“I’ll see you soon.”
Then the mirror dimmed.
Rosie exhaled slowly, the mirror still warm in her hand. The echo of Robb’s voice — tender, awed, choked with emotion — still clung to the cold air like embers that refused to die. She tucked it away into her coat, the fabric brushing her wrist like a quiet exhale, and turned slowly, eyes sharp, drawn now to the two figures who hadn’t spoken a word during the entire reunion.
The Reed children.
Jojen stood like stone, arms crossed over his thin chest, that same somber frown drawn deep into the corners of his mouth. Meera beside him shifted uncomfortably, as if sensing what was coming, and when Rosie took a single step forward, both their backs straightened like arrows pulled taut against a bow.
She studied them for a long moment in silence, her expression unreadable, though there was something in the tightness around her mouth — something between curiosity and tired disdain.
Then she sighed. A soft sound. A weariness born of war and prophecy and too many children told they had to sacrifice everything for a greater cause.
“Your father wants you back in the Neck,” she said quietly, voice smooth but edged with steel. “Sends word you snuck off in the night chasing visions.”
Meera’s head snapped toward her, eyes wide, like a girl caught stealing from a feast table. Jojen’s jaw clenched tight enough she could see the muscle ticking in his cheek.
“You shouldn’t be here,” he said flatly. “You don’t belong in this story.”
Rosie raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Do you have a script hidden somewhere I haven’t read?”
Jojen narrowed his eyes. “You’ve changed things. Interfered. Bran has a destiny —”
“Bran has a family, ” she snapped, sudden and cold as ice cracking beneath thin boots. The chill in her voice silenced everyone. Even the direwolves shifted uneasily. “He has a mother who’s lost too much already. A brother who carries the weight of the North on his shoulders. Sisters who need him. And a childhood that was stolen.”
She took another step forward, eyes locked on Jojen like a storm cloud preparing to strike.
“And you want to send him beyond the Wall,” she said, slow and deliberate, “to chase riddles?”
Jojen opened his mouth — perhaps to protest, perhaps to defend his strange visions — but the look on her face stopped him cold.
“I’ve read enough prophecies,” Rosie continued, voice softer now but no less dangerous. “They’re never kind. Never clear. And they demand more blood than they’re worth.”
Bran shifted uncomfortably on Hodor’s back, his eyes flicking between them, uncertain.
“Is it true?” he asked quietly, his voice smaller than Rosie had ever heard it. “Can you fix me?”
She looked at him then, really looked — at the boy who'd been flung from a tower, who had ridden for moons on the back of gentle Hodor, who had seen too much and dreamed too far.
She smiled.
Gentle. Fierce. Certain.
“Yes,” she said simply. “By tomorrow morning, you’ll stand on your own feet.”
Bran inhaled sharply. Rickon let out a quiet, awed little gasp. And Meera… Meera looked at her brother, and something in her face — the hard set of her jaw, the tension in her shoulders — cracked . Just a little.
Jojen said nothing more.
The air shifted again. The tension eased. The wolves sat.
Rosie turned her gaze toward the younger Stark then — Rickon, all sharp elbows and wild curls, peering up at her with those eyes so much like Robb’s it nearly winded her.
“I want to see Jon,” he said, straight-backed and stubborn. “Bran said we’re close. We’re this close. ”
Bran nodded beside him, his voice steadier now. “He’s our brother. He should know.”
Rosie hesitated. She knew what this meant. Every delay was a risk. Robb would lose his mind if she added even a day to their journey back. But…
Her eyes slid shut for a moment.
Robb. The way he had said her name through the mirror. The ache that lived in his voice like a buried thunder. The hope in Bran’s eyes now. The softness in Rickon’s.
She sighed. Loudly.
“You two are lucky I’m a sucker for Stark boys,” she muttered, rolling her eyes skyward.
Torrhen groaned behind her. “Gods help us.”
“You realize,” Smalljon added, deadpan, “the King will have our heads on pikes if we don’t return on time. I just got used to mine.”
“He can wait a few days,” Rosie said breezily. “What’s a minor diplomatic crisis between friends?”
“You’re impossible,” Torrhen said.
“And yet you follow me anyway,” she shot back, grinning now as she turned toward the path that would lead them east — to the Wall, to Castle Black, to the brother left behind.
But beneath the teasing and warmth, a current of something else tugged at her.
Curiosity. A pull.
Jon Snow.
The last piece of the Stark puzzle.
She was ready to meet him.
She just didn’t know yet what it would mean.
The journey back to their camp felt like walking in a dream stitched from shadow and starlight, their path traced by torchlight and the slow, rhythmic crunch of boots and paws in the snow.
The two direwolves trotted ahead of the group now, their huge forms leading the way as though they knew where they were going. Rosie followed in their wake, a step behind Bran and Hodor, her wand discreetly held at her side. She had laid every protective ward she could muster on their trail, her magic shimmering invisibly across the white-coated trees and boulders. With the boys and their companions in tow now—Rickon wide-eyed and bouncing at her side like a puppy himself—she couldn’t afford even the whisper of a threat reaching them before sunrise.
Not tonight.
Not before she kept her promise.
Bran had said nothing since the mirror call, but his eyes never stopped moving. Taking in everything. Watching the way she moved. Studying the magic in her hands, the color of her spells. Measuring her, maybe. Trying to see the space between legend and reality.
She didn’t blame him.
Once they returned to camp, Rosie got to work without needing to be asked. The tent expanded easily, opening like a blooming flower under her whispered command. She let the others marvel if they wanted. Let them stare at the fireplace that sparked to life with a flick of her finger, the strange lanterns that floated gently to the ceiling beams, the smell of something warm and herby in the air—what Smalljon had dubbed “Witch Scent” and had begged her to bottle it for him.
Hodor helped Bran down from his makeshift harness while Rosie spread a thick blanket near the fire and patted it gently.
“Here,” she said, kneeling beside it. “You’re not going to feel much during the first stage, but it helps to be warm.”
Bran nodded, quiet but intent.
Robb’s voice had done something to him. Unlocked a piece of him that had been locked in ice since the fall.
Rickon sprawled beside them, still demanding answers every two seconds—“Where’s Arya now ?” “What kind of witch are you?” “Can I fly?” “Can my wolf fly?”—and Smalljon had taken it upon himself to answer every question with the most outrageous lies Rosie had ever heard.
“Yes, but only on Tuesdays.”
“No, witches melt if you say their name backwards. That’s why she goes by Rosie. ”
“She has seven husbands, lad. They’re invisible.”
She let it all happen. Let it hum in the background like a song she hadn’t heard in years.
The sound of family.
Of safety.
She focused her energy on Bran.
Magic whispered beneath her skin as she pressed her wand lightly to his spine and began the process.
It was delicate, this kind of healing. Ancient. Forbidden, even, in parts of her world. Manipulating nerves, regrowing bone, reshaping muscle memory—it was as much art as science, and no small risk. But Rosie knew her craft. And she was not going to let a child live his life in chains if she could help it.
The spell thrummed in her blood. Her wand glowed softly, warm light pulsing beneath Bran’s tunic.
He closed his eyes.
She kept going.
Minutes passed. Then an hour. The others quieted. Even Rickon fell asleep curled up against his direwolf, his fingers tangled in thick fur. Meera watched silently, her expression unreadable. Jojen sat with his arms crossed, his mouth a flat line.
And Rosie worked.
Until finally, Bran stirred.
Not much. Just a twitch.
But then another.
Then his legs shifted.
“ Bran, ” Meera whispered.
His eyes opened.
Rosie smiled, even as sweat beaded at her brow.
“I told you,” she murmured.
He blinked at her. Then at his legs.
Then… he tried.
Slowly.
Painfully.
Unsteadily.
But surely.
He stood.
A sob choked out of him before he could stop it.
And Rosie just sat back on her heels, wand trembling in her hand, and whispered:
“There you are.”
Jon’s POV
The wind atop the Wall sang with a song older than gods.
It howled like wolves and whispered like the dead, threading through Jon’s cloak, sinking into his skin. His gloved hands gripped the icy railing as he stared out over the darkness, his eyes locked on some imagined point between the stars and the edge of the world.
He was tired.
Not the kind of tired that sleep could fix. No, this was the kind of weariness that came from knowing you were forgotten. From watching the war unfold from the sidelines while your family bled and the realm tore itself apart.
From being left behind.
He thought of Winterfell every night. In dreams, the halls still smelled of baked bread and burning pine. His father stood tall and quiet, teaching him honor like it was a language passed down through bone. Robb’s laughter echoed through the corridors. Arya’s boots thudded in the snow as she chased cats and brothers and names.
And now… they were all ghosts.
Or so he thought.
He had almost left once.
Packed a horse. Readied his blade. Told no one.
Sam had stopped him at the gate with wide, terrified eyes and tear-choked pleas.
“You can’t go,” he’d said. “If you leave now… you’re no better than the deserters.”
So Jon had stayed.
Mourned.
Waited.
Until the horn blew.
He heard it echo down the stone.
One long note. Steady. Not alarm.
“Visitors,” someone called.
Who the hell visits the Wall?
He descended in a blur, cloak flapping behind him, boots echoing against frozen steps.
The courtyard was dusted in white when he arrived.
And they were there.
A woman stood before Lord Commander Mormont, small and cloaked in grey, her face half-hidden behind a cloth and white hat, her voice quiet but firm. Beside her stood two men Jon knew —Smalljon Umber and Torrhen Karstark.
And behind them—
His heart stopped.
Bran.
Rickon.
And not carried.
Bran was standing.
The moment shattered his lungs.
He didn’t remember speaking.
Only that they turned at the sound of his voice—“ Bran? Rickon? ”—and the boys screamed his name in return and ran.
Bran limped, but fast. Faster than he had any right to. Rickon moved like lightning.
He barely had time to brace before they were in his arms, crying, clinging, saying his name again and again like it could fix the world.
He held them both.
Felt their warmth.
Felt the ground steady.
And finally—finally— breathed.
When they pulled back, he stared. Touched their cheeks. Kissed their brows. Whispered their names like a prayer.
“How?” he asked, dazed.
Bran pointed at the woman.
And for the first time, Jon saw her clearly.
She stepped forward, scarf tugged down, lips smiling gently.
Her eyes… were kind.
Kind in a way he hadn’t seen in a long, long time.
“My name is Rosie,” she said. “Robb’s told me so much about you.”
Jon blinked.
Stared.
And for the first time in years, felt like someone saw him.
Not as a bastard.
Not as a servant.
Not as nothing.
Just as Jon.
And he smiled back.
Chapter 23: Oaths and Echoes
Summary:
Another return and a dance!
Also just to be clear, there will be no love triangles here, this is a Rosie and Robb love fest only story :)
Chapter Text
Jon’s POV
He still couldn’t believe it.
Even hours later, as the fire crackled low in the corner of the shared quarters, casting dancing shadows against stone and fur and steel, Jon Snow sat with his hands curled around a thick wooden cup, the cider gone cold, untouched.
He’d barely spoken a word since they returned from the yard.
He couldn’t.
Not really.
Because every time he looked across the room and saw Bran Stark standing — standing — near the small slit of a window, whispering to the white-furred Ghost curled at his feet… the rest of the world became static.
And Rickon.
Little Rickon who had grown taller, leaner, but was still unmistakably a boy filled with wild energy and too many questions. He’d clung to Jon like a burr the moment they’d stepped into Castle Black, babbling stories of wolves and trees and roads lined with ghosts. He’d fallen asleep beside Shaggy two hours ago, a soft snore buried somewhere beneath his mop of curls and the oversized cloak Jon had wrapped around him.
Jon had watched them for what felt like days in the span of minutes.
Still not quite sure it was real.
He rose now, quietly, setting the untouched cider on the table beside the fire, and made his way to the narrow ledge of the keep’s upper watch.
The wind bit like a blade tonight.
He welcomed it.
It cut through the fog in his skull.
Above him, the stars blinked sharp and cold in the black, the moon a half-lit coin hanging just over the treeline.
He exhaled slowly, breath fogging the air.
He should’ve written to Robb. Should’ve tried to send a raven, something. But what would he say?
"I saw our brothers. They’re alive. They’re safe. A witch brought them."
The Witch.
Rosie.
Jon wasn’t a poet. Words failed him often. But the image of her — framed by snowfall and torchlight, soft cloth pulled over her chin, grey coat catching the wind — was burned into his mind like a brand.
He didn’t know what he expected when Bran pointed and said, “ She healed me. ” But it wasn’t her .
She looked more like a dream than a threat. A warm fire come to life. Strong, without armor. Wise, but not old. There had been something in her smile when she said Robb’s name — not pity, not reverence — fondness . Something intimate and unseen.
He didn't know what to make of her.
Which was precisely when he heard her footsteps behind him.
Soft. Purposeful.
He didn’t turn right away. Only when the wind shifted and her presence drew close enough to touch did he glance over his shoulder.
She was bundled in that ridiculous coat again — the one Smalljon had joked made her look like a snowbear. And that hat. Gods, that hat .
He fought the smile. Lost.
“You left before the cider was warm,” she said, her voice low, almost conspiratorial.
He huffed a laugh. “Didn’t mean to. Just needed air.”
She joined him without asking, standing shoulder to shoulder with him against the icy stone. She didn’t shiver. Or maybe she just didn’t let him see it.
“Bran told me he showed you his legs,” she said after a moment.
Jon’s breath caught. “You did that?”
She tilted her head toward him. “I promised his brother I would.”
Her eyes glimmered in the moonlight. He shoved the thought down.
“You said you know about Robb,” he said instead, voice rough. “About… the war.”
Rosie nodded. “I’ve been with him for a while now. Since the Riverlands.”
“Before fathers death?”
She hesitated. Then nodded again.
Jon leaned forward on his arms. The old wood groaned beneath his hands.
“I wanted to go to him,” he said suddenly, the words cracking loose like breaking ice. “When I heard what happened to Father. I nearly left. I had a horse saddled. But Sam… he stopped me.”
Rosie said nothing. Just listened.
“I thought I made the right choice,” Jon continued, voice tight, “but when word reached us about Winterfell—about Bran and Rickon—I couldn’t breathe. I thought… I thought I’d lost them all. And I wasn’t even there. I was here , swinging swords at ice and vows and pretending it was enough.”
“You did what you could,” she said quietly. “You made a choice. A hard one. Robb knows that.”
Jon shook his head. “He shouldn’t forgive me for staying.”
Rosie smiled faintly. “He has . I’ve seen it in his eyes.”
Jon’s lips twitched. “He always was a terrible liar.”
“Good,” she said lightly. “Because I’m worse at forgiving liars.”
They both laughed — low and soft, the kind of laughter that doesn’t need to be loud to mean something.
“Why did you come?” Jon asked after a moment. “Why help us ?”
She didn’t answer immediately.
When she did, it was not what he expected.
“I lost my family,” she said, voice barely more than a breath. “My world... it burned. I survived it. But I left pieces of myself behind. Then I came here, and suddenly I had names again. Faces to protect. I couldn’t—” Her voice caught. “I wouldn’t let Robb’s mother lose any more of her children.”
Jon turned to her fully then, and for a moment, he saw it.
The burden she carried.
The light behind her eyes — one that flickered like a candle in the wind, held aloft by will and war and love .
He wanted to say something. But his throat closed around it.
So instead, when she turned to leave, he reached out — almost without thinking — and touched her hand.
“Thank you,” he said, voice low and full of something he didn’t have a name for.
Rosie smiled again, soft as snowfall.
“Go say goodnight to your brothers, Jon. I’ll gather the others. We leave at first light.”
He nodded.
And as he watched her walk away — he thought to himself:
No wonder Robb is fascinated by her from what Smalljon has said.
Robb’s POV
The study was too quiet.
The fire burned low in the grate, the stack of correspondence before him remained unopened, and the sound of his pacing boots echoed endlessly across the stone floor. Outside, Riverrun was still — the sun not yet crested above the riverbanks, the mist of early dawn rising like steam off the moat.
Robb Stark had not slept.
Not really.
He had tossed off the furs sometime in the night, restlessly pacing from one end of his chambers to the other until the dark bled into grey. It had been fifty-two days since Rosie had left for the North. Fifty-two days since she had vanished into snow and magic and silence.
And though she had kept her word before — brought him his sisters, saved more than one of his men — this wait was… different .
He could not eat. Could barely think.
The letters piling up from Riverlords and Northern houses both, demanding attention and orders and signatures — all remained sealed. Even the council meetings had turned sour with his mood, his short temper making Lord Karstark withdraw further, and the Umber’s loyalty stretch thinner with each grumbled joke he couldn’t bring himself to laugh at.
The Dornish were still here.
That fact alone was a headache.
And the Viper — gods above and below , that man — seemed to delight in appearing just when Robb was least prepared. Like this morning, when Robb had stepped out of the war room in search of air, walking into the yard just in time to find the Sand Snakes training in the dust.
The sun was still low, the air crisp. Obara’s spear glinted like silver as it snapped into a reverse sweep. Nymeria moved like liquid shadow beside her sister, and the youngest, Tyene — all smiles and curls — flipped a knife from palm to palm.
Prince Oberyn stood nearby, arms folded, smile ever present.
It vanished the moment he spotted Robb approaching — replaced by something more dangerous: interest .
Robb should’ve turned around.
He didn’t.
“Your women fight like storms,” Robb said, nodding toward the trio. “I’ve never seen anything like it.”
Oberyn smirked. “You should see them when they’re angry .”
Robb hummed. “I’ll pass.”
They stood in silence for a beat — not enemies, not allies yet, circling the edge of something neither trusted.
Then Oberyn tilted his head, those dark eyes alight with something between mischief and insight. “Has your witch returned yet?”
Robb’s spine straightened. “She’s not mine.”
Oberyn’s grin deepened. “No? Forgive me — the way you speak of her and the night she arrived with your sisters said otherwise.”
Robb glared. “You speak of things that aren’t yours to comment on.”
“I speak of wonders,” Oberyn said, unbothered. “And she is a wonder. The North should be proud.”
The heat beneath Robb’s skin had nothing to do with the sun. He opened his mouth to reply — likely with something he’d regret — when a snap of energy shattered the morning air.
The yard hushed.
All eyes turned to the open stone path that led to the gates.
And there — amid a flash of silver-blue light, the faint echo of shattering glass, and the soft groans of more than one traveler being sick — stood Rosie , her boots planted firmly in the dust, her coat swirling in the wind, flanked by Smalljon and Torrhen, and —
“Bran,” Robb whispered.
And Rickon.
He didn’t move at first. Couldn’t. His heart thundered like hooves in his ears. He watched as his youngest brother blinked up at the sky like he’d never seen it before, clutching at his direwolf’s fur. Bran stood unsteadily at Rosie’s side, a hand braced against her arm for balance.
The air returned to Robb’s lungs like a flood.
He ran.
He ran like he had as a boy, barefoot through the hills outside Winterfell, chasing ghosts and summer winds.
And when he reached them, he dropped to his knees before his brothers, arms open.
Rickon launched into him first — a wild blur of limbs and laughter and sobs. Bran followed, his voice cracking as he spoke Robb’s name for the first time in what felt like centuries.
“I’m sorry,” Robb whispered over and over again, holding them both so tightly he thought he might crack their bones. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there. I’m sorry about Theon. About Winterfell. About everything.”
And then his mother was there.
And Sansa.
And Arya.
The family — shattered by war, loss, betrayal — stood together once more, bound by the kind of grief and joy that could break a man in half.
Robb stood last, breathless and dazed.
And turned.
She was watching from the edge of the scene, arms folded loosely, expression soft.
Rosie.
Her smile barely touched her mouth, but it lit something in her eyes that made Robb’s breath catch.
He crossed the distance between them slowly.
He wanted to say something. Anything. But the words refused to come.
Thankfully, Smalljon chose that moment to groan dramatically, still hunched over beside the fountain. “Next time, warn a man before you tear him through space and time, Witch.”
“I did warn you,” Rosie said primly.
“No,” Torrhen croaked, face pale. “You said ‘this might tingle a little.’ That is not a warning.”
Rosie snorted — an actual snort of laughter — and Robb found himself grinning like a fool, his heart fuller than it had been in moons.
Then the sound of a throat clearing cut the moment short.
Oberyn.
Robb turned reluctantly.
“This,” he said flatly, “is Prince Oberyn Martell. He’s… staying with us for now.”
Rosie arched a brow. “The Red Viper?”
Oberyn stepped forward, graceful as a cat, and bowed low. “In the flesh. And you must be the Witch of the North.”
She tilted her head. “So I’ve been told.”
“You’ve given my family a gift beyond value,” Oberyn said, his voice softer now. “I only wish I could’ve been there to watch the Mountain fall. It would’ve been… poetic.”
“It was messy,” Rosie said. “But satisfying.”
Their eyes locked.
And Robb hated every second of it.
Rosie’s POV
The bath was hotter than any cauldron she had ever conjured.
She sank into it slowly, carefully, her arms folding over her knees as steam curled upward around her face, drawing out the aches in her back and the weariness threaded into her bones. The roar of the road had faded into memory, and with it, the cold. Gods, the cold —as if the world above the Neck had been carved from ice and despair and nothing else.
Now she was clean.
Warm.
Fed.
And home , for whatever definition of it she could claim.
She watched a droplet of water fall from the tip of her nose, disappear into the surface below. Her mind wandered.
To Jon.
To Bran.
To the Reed children and their wide, wary eyes.
To Robb.
Always, it came back to him.
There had been something in his gaze earlier — in the way his voice broke when he called Bran’s name across the courtyard, in the way he looked at her like she’d brought him the moon in her satchel instead of two weary, half-starved boys.
It scared her.
Not because it wasn’t welcome — gods, it was too welcome — but because it reminded her of everything she’d tried to bury.
She’d brought his family home.
But in doing so, she’d begun to lose herself to something else. To belonging. To hope.
And hope, Rosie knew, was a dangerous thing.
A knock at her door broke the stillness.
She rose, wrapped herself in a thick robe, and stepped into her sitting room.
A servant stood just inside the threshold. “His Grace would see you, my lady. In the study.”
Her heart thudded.
She dismissed him with a nod, and once dressed in something soft and dry — dark green wool, simple and warm — she made her way through the halls of Riverrun in silence.
The door to the study was ajar.
She knocked once.
“Come in,” came the reply.
He was at the hearth, staring into the fire, a goblet of ale in one hand. His crown — the modest circlet of Northern steel he wore when forced to — lay forgotten on the desk beside a spread of maps.
He turned at her footsteps.
Their eyes met.
Everything else fell away.
“You’re warm again,” he said softly.
“I’m always warm,” she said. “It’s my best trait.”
He huffed a laugh. Set down the goblet. Crossed to her.
“Thank you,” he said.
She swallowed. “You already said that.”
“I’ll keep saying it.”
She didn’t know what to say to that.
So she stepped further into the room, fingers brushing the edge of the desk. “I came to tell you about Jon.”
Robb’s face shifted. A mix of longing and pain.
“He’s… he’s well?” he asked.
“As well as he can be,” she said. “The Wall hasn’t broken him, but it’s chipped at him, bit by bit. He misses you. Blames himself for not being there. For your father. For your brothers.”
Robb looked away.
“I saw him with Bran and Rickon,” she continued. “He looked like a man who’d forgotten how to breathe until that moment.”
He was silent for a long time.
Then: “What did you think of him?”
She smiled faintly. “He’s quiet. Observant. Carries the weight of a thousand regrets behind his eyes.”
“That sounds like him.”
“He loves you.”
Robb’s throat bobbed. “He’s my brother.”
They sat in silence.
Until she said, slowly, “What if… there was a way to free him?”
He turned sharply. “You mean—”
“I don’t know how yet. But the vows… the rules. They were made by men. And men can be persuaded.”
He blinked at her.
And then, slowly, knelt in front of her, taking her hand in his.
“Rosie,” he said, voice raw. “You keep giving me pieces of my soul back.”
Her breath hitched.
He lifted a hand to her face, fingers brushing the curve of her cheek.
“You brought me my sisters. My brothers. You brought hope. ”
Tears welled unbidden.
And when his lips touched her forehead — soft and reverent and shaking with something unsaid — she closed her eyes, let herself feel everything.
Just for a moment.
Then he stood.
Stepped back.
“Rest,” he said, voice barely steady. “We’ll talk more in the morning.”
And he left her there, heart pounding, alone but no longer lonely.
Not anymore.
Rosie’s POV
The scent of freshly crushed lavender and lemon balm clung to the air of her tent, tangled with the warm, earthy perfume of rising scones and slow-brewing calming draughts. It was quiet, the kind of quiet she’d come to treasure in the spaces between battles and bloodshed, between whispers of prophecy and the weight of kingdoms. The fire crackled softly in the hearth, her cauldron hissed like a sleeping beast.
Her tent, magically expanded, stood stubbornly inside the stone bones of Riverrun's east wing—a castle room technically gifted to her, though she barely used it. Stone walls reminded her too much of Grimmauld Place. Of the war. Of ghosts. So she conjured her home, piece by piece, stitch by spell. The walls were covered in maps, bookcases, herbs hanging to dry, dried flower garlands from Arya, and a few recent drawings from Rickon. And it was here, in this fragile peace she’d built for herself, that her thoughts betrayed her. Again.
Robb.
She tried not to think of him as more than a king. As more than a friend. As more than a grieving brother whose pain mirrored hers so acutely it frightened her. But the image of him—kneeling before her in the hush of his study, hand warm against her cheek, whispering thank you like it meant something more—wouldn’t leave her alone. She stirred the potion a little too hard, and the spoon clattered to the floor.
“Stupid heart,” she muttered to herself, crouching to retrieve it. “Stop doing that.”
The flap of her tent burst open with all the grace of a spring thunderstorm. “Rosie!” came Sansa’s voice, lilting with delight. She swept in like a breeze full of perfume and flower petals, followed closely by Arya, who looked vaguely annoyed to be dragged into anything festive.
Rosie arched a brow. “Is the keep on fire, or are you just excited?”
“There’s going to be a feast,” Sansa said, practically glowing. “Tonight. For us. For the family. A celebration.”
Arya grumbled. “It’s stupid. Who celebrates in the middle of a war?”
“People who need something to celebrate,” Sansa replied simply, though her eyes flicked to Rosie’s potion, then the baking tray. “Are those... scones?”
“They were,” Rosie replied, smacking Arya’s hand as she reached for one. “Don’t eat raw dough, I’m not healing your stomach for that.”
Arya rolled her eyes. “As if it would even do anything.”
But Rosie was only half-listening. “A feast?” she echoed, frowning. “Why? I’m not—why would I be invited to that?”
Sansa’s lips parted in gentle disbelief. “Rosie. Without you, none of us would even be here. You’re the reason we’re whole again. You’re the guest of honor.”
Rosie blanched. “Oh no. No no no, I am very much a background witch. A mysterious helper. Not a centerpiece.”
But Sansa was already smiling like a fox with a secret. “You’re coming. Arya and I will help you get ready.”
“I don’t even have a dress!” Rosie protested, panicked now. “I have practical clothing, spell-resistant tunics, and travel leathers. Nothing remotely suited to... to... feasts!”
Sansa’s brow furrowed. “What about that long bag hanging on the door?”
Rosie blinked. “What bag?”
Arya pointed lazily. “That one.”
Sure enough, behind the door to the castle room she'd been ignoring for weeks was a long, elegant black garment bag. It hadn’t been there before. She was certain of it. Warily, wand at the ready, she unzipped it—and the breath left her body.
It shimmered like dusk spun into silk and starlight. A midnight-black gown that looked like moonlight weeping over velvet, the fabric soft as a whispered promise, flowing like smoke. The bodice hugged the waist in quiet elegance, the neckline structured but subtle, with sheer sleeves that whispered of fairy tales and funeral rites. The embroidery was like a secret garden—thorned roses and curling vines in ghost-stitching that revealed themselves only when light dared to find them.
Sansa gasped, hands covering her mouth. “It’s beautiful. You must wear it. Robb will—”
She didn’t finish the sentence. She didn’t need to.
Rosie stared at the gown, then at herself in the mirror. “This wasn’t here before,” she whispered. “Where did this even come from?”
Arya shrugged. “Magic, probably. Maybe your tent wants you to go to my brother.”
“Arya!” Sansa squawked, face bright red.
Rosie choked on a laugh, but her eyes didn’t leave the gown. Something about it unsettled her, as if it was meant for a different version of herself. One that wasn’t made of scars and guilt and borrowed time.
But when she finally allowed her fingers to brush the lace, she knew—she’d wear it. Even if it terrified her.
Robb's POV
The Great Hall of Riverrun was ablaze with firelight and voices. Every torch flickered with golden pride, casting long shadows across the stone walls, illuminating the ancient banners of House Tully and the new standards of the King in the North. Robb stood near the high table, dressed in formal black with silver thread embroidery at the shoulders—a subtle nod to the direwolf that prowled at the edge of every conversation in the room. His crown rested in place, though it felt heavier than it had earlier in the evening.
He nursed a goblet of mulled wine as his eyes swept the hall. Lords from the Riverlands and the North mingled with wary camaraderie, their laughter quieter but genuine. Even the Dornish delegation—lounging like cats among wolves—seemed to melt into the revelry with surprising ease. Gods help him, even the Viper of Dorne, with his smug smirk and ever-ready chalice, seemed at home.
Robb’s jaw tensed.
Prince Oberyn Martell reclined with practiced ease, draped in orange and gold like a flame given flesh. The man had a way of filling a room without ever moving. He laughed at something one of his daughters whispered, but Robb knew better than to be lulled. The Red Viper was watching. Calculating.
And somehow, it still wasn’t the prince that set his nerves alight—it was the nagging question in his mind: Will she come?
He hadn’t seen Rosie since the day she returned. Since she delivered his brothers back into his arms. Since she stood quietly behind them with dirt on her cheeks and starlight in her eyes and changed the course of his world. Again.
He hadn’t known what he’d expected—gratitude, maybe. Or distance. She gave him both, and somehow neither. And now... now he waited like a lovesick fool in a crown.
The doors creaked.
Conversations faltered. Robb turned toward the sound, goblet halfway to his lips.
And he froze.
Sansa entered first, radiant in a pale blue gown that made her look like the dawn rising over winter fields. Graceful. Regal. She walked with a poise that was learned and earned. Arya came next—no dress, of course. Instead, she wore an enchanted gray and black fitted tunic and trousers, conjured by Rosie herself no doubt. Her chin was held high, defiant and wild, like the wind personified.
And then...
Then Rosie stepped into the light.
He forgot how to breathe.
The black gown clung to her like it was made for her and her alone. No, not made—summoned. Like the stars had aligned and collapsed into cloth just to adorn her shoulders. The embroidery caught the candlelight as she moved—vines, roses, thorns, secrets—and her hair was twisted back in soft waves, pinned with silver. Her eyes were lined in smoky kohl, her lips the color of crushed berries, and every movement she made whispered of something old and powerful.
The room went silent.
His heart thundered in his chest like a war drum.
When she caught his eyes— his eyes—she didn’t smile sweetly or glance away shyly. No. She smirked. The faintest, most wicked curl of her lips, as if she knew exactly what she was doing to him.
He was utterly, completely ruined.
She moved toward him, hips swaying gently with the confidence of someone who no longer doubted her place. And when she reached him, she dipped into a graceful curtsy, eyes still locked on his.
"Your Grace," she murmured.
His mouth went dry.
He barely remembered to bow, to take her hand and lift it to his lips. "You’re…" He swallowed thickly. "You look like moonlight turned into a woman."
A flush touched her cheeks, but her smile remained. Infuriating and beautiful.
Without thinking, without asking, he guided her toward the high table—and seated her beside him .
His mother’s usual seat.
The room breathed . A shift. A silence that spoke volumes.
He didn’t care.
Rosie's POV
She had never felt more like a deer caught in torchlight.
As she sat beside him— at the high table, beside the King—Rosie felt a thousand stares spear through her. Some warm, some cautious, a few outright cold. And yet… it wasn’t fear that made her breath catch in her throat. It was the weight of it. Of what this meant.
This seat had not been offered lightly.
Her fingers brushed the edge of the table, feeling the worn wood beneath her palm like an anchor. Her heart pounded in a rhythm that echoed every moment she'd stood on a battlefield or faced a curse she didn't fully understand. Except now it was for something far more terrifying: the possibility that this— he —meant something more than she was ready to accept.
From the corner of her eye, she watched Robb speak to the Blackfish, but she could feel him. His presence buzzed at the edge of her skin like static. When he leaned slightly toward her, to refill her cup with wine, their fingers brushed—and she swore she stopped breathing for a moment.
The reaction around the hall was a study in contradictions.
Sansa and Arya were beaming—genuine, radiant pride in their eyes. Sansa looked near tears with happiness, and Arya gave her a sharp nod of approval, like Rosie had just bested someone in a duel and she was thoroughly impressed.
Lady Catelyn, seated further down beside Edmure, lifted her cup in a quiet acknowledgment. Not quite a smile. But her nod held weight. Recognition.
The Northmen were easier to read. Lord Umber let out a raucous laugh and raised his ale tankard toward her in salute, nearly knocking over a plate in the process. Mage Mormont offered a rare, warm smile that crinkled the weathered edges of her face. Even Lord Karstark gave her a stiff nod, his expression unreadable but not unkind.
The Riverlords were a mixed lot—most wore neutral expressions, save for Lord Blackwood, who looked intrigued, and Lord Mallister, who whispered something to his neighbor and nodded slowly, as if evaluating the tides.
Then there were the Freys.
Seated at the far end of the feast, like guests at a table not quite wanted but not yet dismissed, their glares were poison. One of the elder sons—Black Walder, she thought—was nearly red in the face from barely-contained rage. His cup trembled as he held it, knuckles white, his jaw clenched tight. She didn’t need magic to feel the heat of resentment rolling off of him.
Good, she thought, lifting her wine to her lips and sipping it slowly. Let them fume.
And then there were the Dornish.
A relaxed, amused collection of silks and sandals, lounging like cats with full bellies. The women—beautiful and deadly, clearly—watched her with gleaming eyes and whispers behind their hands. And Oberyn Martell… well, he didn’t bother with subtlety. He lifted his goblet to her in open toast, expression unreadable but smirking all the same.
When he winked, she barely resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Of course he would wink.
Just then, Robb turned toward her again, as if drawn by the magnetic field of her thoughts. He said nothing—only smiled, slow and soft, and it melted something in her chest that she’d buried for too long.
She looked away, cheeks heating.
She needed air. Or a distraction.
That’s when she spotted Sansa at the edge of the hall, watching the dancers with a wistful sort of sorrow in her eyes. The music played on—traditional drums and lutes—and the men spun their partners with pride and practiced steps. But Sansa didn’t move to join them.
Rosie tilted her head. No. Not tonight.
She stood up so fast that her chair scraped the stone. Robb startled. “Rosie—?”
“I’ll be right back,” she said over her shoulder, not quite looking at him.
He made to follow, but she raised a finger without turning around. “Stay. You’ll ruin the surprise.”
She ran.
Down winding halls, past confused guards and startled servants, muttering something about magic and too much wine and don’t worry, I’m not cursed, I swear as she flew through the corridors.
Her dress caught on her shoes more than once, and she nearly tripped over the hem twice before reaching the door of her guest room—her tent, really, sprawled out and rooted in the center of her stone chamber like it belonged there all along. She ducked inside, yanked open her enchanted trunk, and rummaged through stacks of books, potion satchels, and charmed odds and ends until her fingers found it—smooth, lacquered, and oddly out of place here in Westeros.
A record player.
She snatched it up with glee, dug out her small stack of prized records from a velvet-wrapped satchel, selected the one, and sprinted back out of the room, clutching the box like it contained the last heartbeat of her world.
By the time she burst back into the Great Hall, the dancing had resumed and chatter filled the air. Heads turned. People stared. Rosie didn’t care.
She marched back to her seat beside Robb, set the record player carefully on the table, and started fiddling with it.
“What… is that?” Robb asked, rising slightly from his chair as if she’d brought in a new kind of weapon.
“Trust me,” she said, breathless, cheeks pink, hair askew from her mad dash. “You’re going to love it.”
“I already do,” he said, his voice low and warm, and it sent a chill across her spine—but she didn’t look up. If she did, she might forget why she was doing this.
Rosie slipped the black vinyl from its sleeve, her hands steady despite the buzz of nerves through her limbs. She placed the needle with a reverent touch, adjusted the volume with a flick of her wand—then turned.
The first notes struck like a spell cast into the air.
“You can dance, you can jive, having the time of your life…”
Heads turned. Laughter stalled. The lutes and flutes fell silent.
Rosie ignored all of it.
She strode toward Sansa, whose eyes had gone wide with wonder at the unfamiliar music, her cheeks already flushed with a little wine and something like joy waiting to bloom.
Rosie offered her hand. “Dance with me?”
Sansa hesitated for all of one heartbeat. Then she smiled.
Together, they stepped into the middle of the hall. The space cleared as if enchanted. Sansa moved with grace and elegance, but Rosie didn’t bother with poise. She spun, she swayed, she clapped to the rhythm of ABBA , and when she turned and saw Sansa laughing—truly, deeply, gloriously laughing—she laughed with her.
“See that girl, watch that scene, diggin’ the dancing queen…”
Rosie twirled Sansa like they were teenagers at a Yule ball. She kicked her feet and sang off-key, pulling the younger woman into an embrace mid-spin before flinging her outward again, like a comet sent sailing across a galaxy of wine and wonder.
Arya snorted from the sidelines, muttered something about silly dancing , and tried to slip away. Rosie lunged, caught her by the wrist, and spun her into their orbit before the girl could bolt.
“No dresses, no problem,” Rosie said, grinning.
Arya growled, “This is ridiculous.”
“You love it,” Sansa said.
And the three of them—witch and wolves—danced.
When the chorus hit again, Rosie didn’t care who was watching. She lifted her arms and belted it to the vaulted ceiling like a hymn:
“You are the dancing queen, young and sweet, only seventeen…”
More laughter. More voices.
Lady Mormont was the next to join, dragging a stunned bannerman along with her. One of Oberyn Martell’s daughters—Nymeria, Rosie thought—leapt up with a delighted whoop and pulled her sisters into the fray.
Even Smalljon Umber was singing along by the end of the second chorus, his deep, rough voice completely off-key as he swayed in place, tankard in hand, grinning like a fool.
Robb, still seated at the high table, watched.
She looked over her shoulder and caught his expression: a smile so soft, so full, it made something in her ache. He wasn’t just looking at her. He was memorizing her. As if she’d just etched her way into a part of him that no war or duty could reach.
When the song ended, breathless and wild, Rosie bowed dramatically to her small court of dancers, and they bowed back, giggling.
Cheers erupted.
A chant of again, again! swept the room.
She laughed, stepping off the dance floor, sweat-damp hair clinging to her temples, and moved back toward her seat. Robb stood to meet her halfway.
He didn’t say anything.
He just took her hand, pressed a kiss to her knuckles, and smiled like a man who had just been handed the North and the stars in one.
Chapter 24: Ash, Wine, and Whispers of Flame
Summary:
We take a small look around the realm.
Enjoy!
Chapter Text
⚠️ Warning: This section contains graphic descriptions of psychological and physical abuse, torture, and trauma. Please proceed with care.
Rosie’s POV
The scent of rose oil and baked scones still clung to her hair as the light spilled through the fabric walls of her tent, filtered and softened by the magic that cloaked her little world. The music had long since faded. The gowns, the dancing, the stares—they all belonged to yesterday. And yet, Rosie couldn’t seem to shake the weight of it all pressing against her ribcage like an invisible corset.
The air was quiet. Too quiet.
She stirred a spoon absently through a simmering cauldron of healing paste, the thick herbal scent mingling with the buttery sweetness of the fresh batch of honey scones cooling on the nearby tray. The tent felt safe, familiar, warm. Her own. But even here, wrapped in candlelight and comfort, her thoughts chased themselves in relentless circles.
Robb.
His eyes had followed her all night. His hand, so warm against hers, his lips barely brushing her knuckles, the way he’d smiled—not as a king, but as a man seeing someone he… no, she couldn’t name it. Wouldn’t.
It was too much. Too fast.
So she did what any half-cowardly, emotionally frazzled witch would do when overwhelmed.
She went to the dungeons.
The air beneath the castle was colder than usual, and the dampness hung thick along the stones like the walls themselves were sweating. Her boots echoed with each step, the long coat she’d thrown on over her tunic and leggings swaying at her knees. She passed guards who barely looked up anymore when she passed—her presence down here had become familiar.
Predictable.
Jaime looked up the moment she rounded the final corner, golden hair tangled and limp against his forehead, shadows under his eyes. He was sitting, back to the wall, a bruised apple in one hand and a smirk already forming.
“Well. If it isn’t the little stormcloud herself,” he drawled. “Come to check if I’ve sprouted horns yet?”
Rosie rolled her eyes and folded her arms. “Disappointed to see you haven’t.”
He gestured to the small bench across from the bars. “You look exhausted. Or elated. Hard to tell the difference when you’re glowing and scowling at the same time.”
“I was at a feast,” she replied, sitting, smoothing her coat beneath her. “I danced.”
His brows lifted. “Witch dances. Sounds like a fable.”
“It was,” she admitted, then added after a pause, “for a night, at least.”
There was quiet between them for a beat before Jaime spoke again. “So. Did your king kiss you after all that twirling?”
She blinked at him, caught off-guard. Then, with a smirk of her own, she leaned forward, chin in hand. “Are you fishing for gossip or leverage, Kingslayer?”
“Neither,” he said, but the faint tilt of his mouth betrayed the flicker of curiosity. “Just curious. You light up a room like a falling star, Rosie dear, even from the depths of a rat-hole cell. Hard not to wonder who gets to catch you.”
She laughed under her breath, but didn’t answer. Instead, she changed the subject. “I killed your fathers dog.”
He blinked. “I’m sorry—what?”
“The Mountain,” she said softly, gaze fixed. “I found him. I killed him. Sent his body to Dorne.”
Silence. Pure and deep.
“…Well,” Jaime finally said, tone light but the shadows in his eyes betraying him, “that’s going to make quite the family dinner topic.”
“I figured you should know.”
“I appreciate it,” he said. “I never liked him.”
Rosie’s eyes narrowed. “Not many did it seems.”
She leaned back, breath fogging in the cold air, studying his face. “Do you ever think about them? Your family?”
“I try not to,” Jaime said too quickly. Then added, “It’s quieter in my head that way.”
“Cersei?”
A flicker of something—anger, maybe—passed over his face. “I think of her more often than I should.”
Rosie’s voice dropped lower. “The incest…”
“Don’t,” he warned, but not unkindly.
“I’ve seen what that kind of bloodline does to people,” she said, gaze sharp now. “The Black family in my world nearly tore the magical world apart. Inbreeding isn’t loyalty. It’s obsession. Madness.”
“Do I look mad to you?” Jaime asked, bitterly amused.
“No,” she said, softer now. “I think you look like someone trying very hard to convince himself he made the right choices.”
They were quiet again.
Then, just as she stood to leave, he spoke.
“You want to know why I killed Aerys.”
She froze.
He didn’t look at her. He was staring at the stone floor as if it held every sin he’d ever committed.
“He wanted to burn the city. Burn them all. He’d told his pyromancers to stock wildfire beneath the Sept, the Red Keep, the city gates. Everyone. Every man, woman, child. He wanted to leave nothing behind.”
Rosie’s breath caught.
“I killed him to stop it. Because no one else would. Because the knights swore to protect the king, not the people. But I chose the people.”
She didn’t speak.
“I never told anyone. Not really. I thought… maybe if I kept silent, it would fade. The scorn. The whispers.”
“You saved them,” she said, voice barely audible. “The city. The innocents.”
Jaime let out a hollow laugh. “And all I got was a whisper and a name in jest.”
Rosie stepped closer to the bars. Slowly, gently, she reached through them and laid her hand over his.
It was cold, and trembling slightly.
“I wasn’t here. I didn’t see it. But from everything I’ve learned, I can say this—” She swallowed hard, voice thick. “You were a hero that day. You just didn’t let anyone see it.”
He looked at her like she’d handed him something he’d forgotten how to hold.
Forgiveness.
And for the first time since she’d arrived in this world, Rosie thought maybe—not all monsters wore golden armor.
And not all heroes wore crowns.
Cersei’s POV - Kingslanding
The fire snapped and hissed like a living thing in the hearth, its glow casting golden light over the velvet curtains, the discarded goblets, and the half-empty decanter of Arbor red clutched loosely in her hand. The room stank of perfume and desperation. The windows were shut, and the evening breeze was locked out along with any semblance of reality.
Cersei sat in the center of the room like a queen in exile, hair tumbling in loose waves over her shoulders, lips stained with wine. Her eyes, sharp and wild, stared into the fire as if it might whisper something useful to her if only she listened hard enough.
“They laugh,” she muttered into her goblet, to no one but the silence. “They laugh in their filthy hovels in the North. They celebrate. Dance. Like wolves.”
She sneered.
“The little bird thinks she’s flown free. But birds belong in cages, no matter how high they fly.” A slow, lazy smile curled on her lips. “Stupid Stark bitch. She’ll bleed again if I ever get my hands on her.”
The cup slammed down too hard, sloshing wine across the polished wood.
“And Jaime…”
Her voice trailed off, breath hitched with something that wasn’t quite rage and wasn’t quite sorrow. She ran her fingers along the rim of the goblet.
“He doesn’t write. He doesn’t ask. He doesn’t burn down their castle and come back to me.”
She stared down at her lap, the silken folds of her gown twisted around her legs. Her reflection blinked back at her in the dark wine. Hollow. Beautiful. Wrong.
“I miss you,” she whispered.
And then, just as abruptly, she snarled, standing and pacing the room like a lioness in a too-small cage.
“I gave him everything! Everything! And he lets the Northern witch parade around, undermining everything we’ve built—”
The door creaked open.
She spun like a whip, ready to lash the servant bloody—but it wasn’t a servant.
It was her father.
“Father?” Her voice cracked around the word, as if it hadn’t passed her lips in years.
Tywin Lannister stood tall in his riding cloak, eyes sharp and unforgiving as always, like winter steel. He stepped into her solar without so much as a glance at the mess around her or the flush of wine staining her cheeks.
“You’re drinking. Again,” he said flatly.
“I wasn’t expecting visitors,” she snapped, straightening as if that might fix something in herself. “Shouldn’t you be in the Riverlands?”
“I should be winning this war,” he said coolly, eyes raking over her like a general inspecting a battlefield. “But instead I’ve been summoned back to the capital to clean up your mess.”
She paled, then flared. “My mess? Is Sansa Stark my responsibility? Is that traitor girl somehow my fault now, too?”
Tywin didn’t flinch. “You let her slip through your fingers. You’ve let the boy embarrass the realm. And now the North rises stronger than ever with their witch delivering impossible victories and beloved siblings like gifts. Do you not understand the optics of that, Cersei?”
Her jaw clenched. “The witch is a myth.”
“She’s very real,” he cut in. “And very dangerous. She’s shifted the game entirely.”
“They’re peasants,” she snapped. “Savages in the snow.”
“They have Dorne now.”
Silence.
Cersei blinked. “What?”
“The Martells have aligned with Stark,” Tywin said, voice ice. “After receiving the corpse of Clegane in a coffin conjured by magic and sent with a note from the witch herself.”
Cersei stumbled back a step, genuine fear crossing her face. “She killed the Mountain?”
“She did what you couldn’t,” he said.
“You bastard,” she whispered.
“No. Just a father, forced to fix everything before it’s too late. The Starks are not to be underestimated. And neither is their witch.”
Cersei’s hands clenched at her sides, nails digging into her palms until blood beaded beneath her nails. “What are you planning?”
Tywin’s smile was thin. And cruel.
“I am ensuring we still win. Even if we have to bleed the wolf’s den dry.”
And with that, he left.
Cersei stood trembling. She didn’t ask what he meant.
Because somehow, she already knew.
Lady Olenna’s POV – Highgarden
The sun filtered lazily through the flowering trellises of the garden courtyard, bathing everything in golden warmth. Roses bloomed in every hue imaginable—crimson, ivory, blushing pink—perfect in their symmetry, their fragrance hanging thick on the air like whispered promises. And yet, all the beauty in the Reach could not sweeten the bitterness on Olenna Tyrell’s tongue.
“Idiots,” she muttered into her tea, perched like a hawk amid the splendor. “All of them.”
She waved away her handmaiden with a flick of the wrist. The girl bowed and disappeared down the marble path, too used to Lady Olenna’s moods to take offense. The Queen of Thorns was in a particularly thorny mood today.
War. Always war. Rumors had trickled down the vine like the rot on an overripe grape—bloody, brutal rumors from the Riverlands, from the North, from the capital.
The Starks were winning.
Olenna’s brow creased as she picked at a honeycake without interest.
They were not simply surviving, no. They were ascending. Rising like snowbound wolves from ancient myths, all teeth and fury and loyalty, and leading their charge—a witch.
Olenna had heard of her, of course. Everyone had.
The Northern Witch. The Lady of Magic. The King’s Sorceress.
“Dramatic,” Olenna muttered. “But clever.”
The girl had done what no bannerman, no army, no alliance had yet managed—she had shattered the Lannisters' myth of invincibility.
The Stark children were returned. Elia Martell’s murder avenged. The Mountain felled. Dorne stirred from slumber. Even the bloody Tullys had found their spines again.
And all of it carried on the back of one woman whose name no one in the Reach even knew—only that she appeared out of nowhere, all fire and vengeance and ancient magic.
She sipped her tea.
“Sounds like one of those tragic love stories the bards make up,” she said aloud, mostly to herself. “Only this one has real teeth.”
The door to her private study opened with a faint creak, and her son, Mace Tyrell, waddled in like an overfed duck.
“Mother,” he said, lips pursed in self-importance. “We’ve received another letter from the capital. Lord Tywin has returned. The king is furious about the Northern situation. He wants—”
“I don’t give a boiled fig what Joffrey wants,” Olenna snapped, setting down her cup with a clatter. “That boy has the brains of a goose and the temperament of a rabid dog.”
Mace blanched but wisely said nothing.
She fixed him with a piercing stare. “We are survivors, Mace. Do you understand that? The Tyrells. We endure. We do not make foolish moves on emotion and impulse. That is what the Lannisters do. That is what has them flailing like fish on a butcher’s slab.”
He blinked. “But we—aligned with Renly.”
“Don’t remind me of your idiocy,” she said flatly. “Renly was charming. And stupid. And more interested in chasing your son than seizing a throne. But that’s done now.”
Her gaze drifted back to the horizon, where the sun was beginning to lower behind the hedgerows.
“The game is changing,” she said softly. “The wolves have remembered their teeth. The lions are bleeding. And somewhere out there, a witch dances through the fire.”
Mace shuffled uncomfortably. “So what do we do, Mother?”
“We wait,” she said. “We learn. We listen. And when the smoke clears, we plant ourselves in the ashes and bloom.”
Theon’s POV – Winterfell
There were no windows in the chamber they kept him in.
Not that he would have looked outside anymore.
The dark was safer than the light. The dark didn’t remind him of who he used to be.
The cold stone floor pressed against his knees, a familiar ache in the joints that never truly dulled, no matter how many hours—days?—he spent like this. Bent. Shackled. Filthy. Forgotten.
No. Not forgotten. That would’ve been mercy.
He could feel his name unraveling like threads torn from old cloth. Frayed at the edges. Coming undone. One letter at a time. Theon. Theon Greyjoy. Prince of the Iron Islands. The turncloak of Winterfell. The usurper of children. The butcher of hearth and home.
He didn’t even know which name hurt the most anymore.
“Good morning, little kraken.”
The voice slithered down his spine like oil—warm, mocking, cheerful in the way poison could be sweet if mixed with honey.
Footsteps followed. Soft. Deliberate.
And then the door creaked open, letting in the torchlight, and the Bastard of Bolton stepped through with a smile painted like blood across his lips.
“Did you miss me?” Ramsay Snow asked, crouching down beside him with that same obscene affection, like a man admiring his favorite pet. “No? Nothing to say? That’s alright. I don’t need words. Your eyes are speaking loud enough.”
Theon swallowed but said nothing.
There was nothing left to say.
He flinched when the bastard touched his hair. Long and greasy now, matted with sweat and shame.
“I’ve been thinking, Reek.”
The name cracked through the air like a whip.
Theon didn’t flinch this time. That, somehow, felt worse.
“You’ve done so well. So obedient. So broken. A real success story.” Ramsay’s smile widened. “But I think you’ve still got a little flame in there. A little spark. We’ll have to stamp that out, won’t we?”
He gestured, and the guards entered the room. Tools followed. Blades. Leather. Iron.
Theon wanted to be gone.
Not dead—just…gone. Unmade.
He let the pain carry him away again, like a black tide. Let the screams echo only in his mind where they could tear something down but leave nothing behind. Let Ramsay talk and laugh and cut and talk and cut again until he was just noise.
He wondered, sometimes, in the quiet that came afterward, if anyone even remembered who he was.
Robb. Jon. Yara. Father.
Had his name become just another whisper carried by the wind? Or had it already rotted into something else?
Did the wolves still curse him?
Did the crows mock him as they circled overhead?
He didn’t know.
He wasn’t Theon.
He wasn’t Reek.
He wasn’t anything.
He was the cold floor and the blood and the scream caught forever behind his teeth.
Oberyn's POV
The North smelled different than Dorne.
It smelled of wet stone and damp earth and smoke curling slow from distant hearths. It smelled of blood barely scrubbed clean. Of frost that clung to your bones long after the fires burned low.
Oberyn Martell stood at the battlements of Riverrun, watching the last embers of sunlight bleed across the river, his arms folded lazily, his sharp dark eyes missing nothing.
He had seen much since arriving.
The Northerners were interesting—harsh and proud and tender in strange ways, their love and loyalty burned hotter than any Dornish sun. Their vengeance was worn like a second skin and forgiveness was a weapon few knew how to wield.
And at the heart of it—two figures who intrigued him more than he would admit aloud.
Robb Stark.
Rosalie Potter.
The young King who carried the weight of the North and Riverlands on his shoulders—and the witch who moved through the world as if the gods themselves bent the road before her.
He had seen the way Robb looked at her.
The way Rosie’s eyes found him across crowded rooms without meaning to.
The loyalty between them was a living thing—messy, unfinished, dangerous.
Beside him, the Sand Snakes lounged in varying degrees of impatience and amusement.
Obara twirled a dagger between her fingers.
Nymeria plucked grapes off a plate with idle grace.
Tyene braided a strand of her sister’s hair, humming softly.
“You're thinking too hard, father,” Tyene said without looking up.
He smiled faintly. “Merely wondering when the wolves will stop pretending they are tame.”
Obara snorted. “They are Northern. They know nothing of subtlety.”
“Perhaps," Oberyn said, “but that witch knows. She sees the long game. She understands blood and sacrifice better than most generals I have met.”
“And you would bed her,” Nymeria said, amused.
He laughed low in his throat. "Perhaps. If the wolf king doesn't devour her first."
Obara smirked. “Or she him.”
Oberyn let the wind carry away the sound of their laughter.
His gaze stayed fixed on the darkening woods beyond Riverrun.
“Keep your knives sharp, little ones," he murmured. "This war is far from over. And the real fire has yet to begin."
Chapter 25: When the Sky Tore Open
Summary:
Surprise, Shawty! lol
Chapter Text
Robb’s POV
The war room felt heavier today—thicker somehow, with the unspoken weight of dread and obligation lingering like smoke in the rafters. Robb sat at the head of the long table, fingers drumming in silent rhythm against the edge of a worn map, the edges frayed with the press of a hundred discussions before this one. Around him, the lords murmured in low voices. The banners of the North and Riverlands hung proudly on the stone walls, a testament to unity under strain. Seated beside him, Rosie’s quill scratched steadily against the pages of her ever-present journal, her head bent, curls shadowing her face like ink spilled from midnight.
He glanced at her more often than he should have.
She looked beautiful even now, lips pursed slightly in concentration, her brow furrowed as she mapped gods-knew-what equations or magical contingencies. He should have been focusing—should have been absorbing every word tumbling from the mouths of the lords before him—but instead, he was memorizing the curve of her jaw in the morning light and cursing his heart for choosing now to start falling faster.
“They say Tywin has withdrawn,” Lord Jason Mallister was saying, voice sharp and clipped. “Fled back to the capital like a beaten dog, tail tucked, teeth bared only for show.”
“He’s no fool,” Brynden Tully murmured beside him. “He leaves his army behind—splits it, slowly crawling toward us like a tide. It’s strategy.”
“The coward’s kind,” Lord Umber growled. “Let him come. I’ve axes enough for each of his pretty Lannister knights.”
“And what if he isn’t crawling?” came Lord Blackwood’s voice, cautious, thoughtful. “What if he means to encircle us?”
A murmur of dissent followed that thought, met with scoffs and laughter from the bolder lords. At the edge of it all, the Dornish remained unnervingly calm. Prince Oberyn lounged like the feast was still going, elbow propped on the table, fingers curled around a goblet of deep red wine. His expression was one of polite amusement, like this was a play he’d seen a thousand times before.
“We've had word,” the prince drawled lazily, breaking the tension, “that our spears are crossing the Prince’s Pass even now. My brother sends twenty thousand dornish to your war, King in the North. Do not waste them.”
Robb inclined his head in thanks but did not reply. He watched. He listened. He thought.
Then glanced, again, at Rosie.
She was scribbling furiously now, brows drawn tight, muttering softly to herself, her lips moving without sound. He tilted his head, just slightly, fascinated.
Gods help him.
He barely registered when Lord Frey’s voice pierced the room with another of his irritating suggestions—something ridiculous about marching directly into King’s Landing and taking the throne by brute force. The argument flared again, lords barking over each other, the map table vibrating beneath fists and fury.
Robb closed his eyes.
A headache bloomed behind them.
And then the world began to shake.
Not metaphorically—not some quivering of nerves or metaphor for his breaking patience—but truly, violently, the stones beneath his boots trembling like a dragon’s heartbeat had awoken beneath Riverrun itself.
The council stopped. Every voice died.
A flagon crashed to the floor and shattered.
Rosie stood. Her quill dropped to the table. Her hand found his without hesitation.
And that was when he saw the light.
The same searing, soul-deep light he had seen that day in the war camp—the day Rosie fell into his world like a star through a broken sky.
Only this time, it was bigger. Wilder. Alive.
The room exploded into a frenzy of motion—lords shouting over each other, banners clashing, steel scraping half-drawn from scabbards. Panic tore through the war room like wildfire, men trampling over each other in their scramble for exits, for weapons, for the safety of walls and swords.
But Robb Stark didn’t move.
Not until he felt the light begin to bend toward Rosie, saw it curl around her as if reaching for her, hungering for her.
A surge of terror, primal and immediate, thundered through his chest.
No.
Not again.
Not without a fight.
“No,” he growled low under his breath, voice shaking, and without a second thought—without a plan beyond keep her—he yanked her closer, wrapping his arm tighter around her waist and pulling her bodily against his side.
And then he ran.
Not away from the threat.
Toward the others.
Through the war room doors, shouldering past the stunned lords and guards, dragging Rosie with him as he tore through the castle's stone corridors. Her boots caught once on the flagstones, but she matched his pace quickly, racing alongside him even as the air behind them boiled and churned with the strange magic.
The light followed.
It rolled down the halls like a living storm, a tidal wave of shimmering force that licked at their heels, casting ghost-flames along the stone walls, pulling the torches into wild, flickering dances.
Men shouted in their wake, some scattering in terror, others pressing against the walls as the light barreled after them.
Robb didn't slow.
He felt Rosie’s fingers curled tight in his, her presence the only anchor in the chaos, the only thing more important than crown or war or pride.
He would not let her go.
Not now.
Not ever.
They burst through the great archway into the courtyard, the cold slap of night air shocking against the heat at their backs. Snowflakes swirled on the wind, the cobblestones slick underfoot as dozens of Northern lords and soldiers flooded into the open space, swords half-raised, faces twisted with confusion and fear.
The light followed them.
And then—
It struck.
It pulsed once—
—a ripple that shook the stones beneath their feet—
—and then again—
—louder, stronger, crackling with invisible thunder—
And on the third breath, it exploded.
A shockwave of force hurled the snow outward in a shimmering arc, tossing cloaks and banners high into the air. Men stumbled, horses reared and whinnied, and Robb threw his body instinctively in front of Rosie, shielding her as the blast rushed past.
And when the light finally collapsed inward, blinding and brilliant—
—three figures stood at its heart.
Not enemies.
Not wraiths.
But strangers.
And the war paused to catch its breath.
A young woman with hair pale as moonlight, eyes wide and silver-blue, wearing a cloak of stars and dust. A tall boy with sturdy shoulders and warm brown eyes that radiated kindness and courage. And beside them, small and hunched, was a creature unlike any he’d ever seen—long-nosed, long-eared, draped in scraps of fine clothes and glaring like someone had dared disturb his nap.
For a moment, no one moved. No one breathed.
And then Rosie gasped. It was quiet. Soft. Full of aching disbelief.
And then she was gone from his arms.
Running.
Faster than he’d ever seen her move.
“Luna!” she cried.
“Neville!”
“Kreacher!”
And the woman he loved (yes, he fully admits this fact now)—a woman forged by grief and fire—was flinging herself into the arms of strangers with tears streaming down her cheeks and laughter breaking through sobs.
Robb stood, stunned, as the wind around him settled and the lords behind him murmured in confusion.
She didn’t even look back.
And still, he couldn’t stop watching.
Rosie’s POV
It wasn’t possible. It couldn’t be possible. The world didn’t work that way—not even her world. Not unless something ancient, something sacred and wild and unbending, wanted it to be.
But there they were.
Luna, in all her dreamlike, otherworldly grace—her silver hair spilling over her shoulders like spun starlight, a crown of thistle and wild lavender atop her head like it had simply grown there.
Neville, tall and broader now, the quiet weight of command nestled into his posture, yet still Neville , still soft-eyed and steady-hearted. His smile crumpled the second he saw her, the brave mask slipping into something raw.
And Kreacher. Gods. Kreacher, with his large ears twitching and arms folded, a grimace on his wrinkled face like he’d smelled something foul—but his eyes. His eyes were wet, and she’d never seen that before. Not even when…
She didn’t think. Didn’t stop.
Her feet launched her forward before her mind could catch up, her heart slamming so hard against her ribs she thought it might burst open and spill everything she'd ever felt across the stones of Riverrun.
“Luna! Neville!” Her voice cracked like thunder over calm seas. “Kreacher!”
She hit Luna first—arms wrapped around the ethereal girl like she could fall through her if she let go. Luna laughed, breathless and musical, squeezing her back tightly, whispering something about how the stars had promised this.
Then Neville’s arms folded around them both. Warm. Solid. And Kreacher wedged himself against her waist, muttering about foolish mistresses who didn’t know how to eat properly or sleep regularly or keep warm without their elf, but his small clawed fingers gripped her robes like he would die before letting go.
Rosie broke.
Tears poured down her face—helpless, disbelieving sobs that tasted like home and grief and healing all at once.
“You’re real,” she whispered, pressing her forehead to Luna’s shoulder, then Neville’s chest. “You’re here .”
“Of course,” Luna said dreamily, brushing hair from Rosie’s damp cheeks. “We had to find you. You’ve been gone a terribly long time. And I told them you weren’t dead.”
“It wasn’t hard to believe her,” Neville added, his voice rough with emotion.
Rosie laughed—a wet, messy, honest laugh that made even a few of the Northern lords nearby blink like they'd never heard anything like it.
“You found a way,” she said, touching Neville’s jaw, brushing a tear from under his eye. “You—how did you find me? How are you here? ”
Neville’s smile slipped into something gentler. “We didn’t. He did.”
Rosie stilled. “He?”
Kreacher sniffed and stepped forward. “ Death. Or the Stranger, as these pointy humans call him.”
Her knees buckled, but Neville caught her. She looked from him to Luna to Kreacher and back again. “ Death brought you here?”
“Yes,” Luna murmured, as though it were the most normal thing in the world. “He said his Mistress had wandered, and it was time she had family again.”
Rosie stared at her. “He said I was— his Mistress? ”
Kreacher scowled. “Of course you are, foolish girl. You mastered the Hallows. The wand. The stone. The cloak. You handed back the soul of the snake-man to Him willingly. Who else would He follow?”
“I didn’t…” Rosie faltered, chest tightening. “I didn’t mean to take that on. I didn’t ask for it.”
“No,” Luna said, still smiling faintly, “but you never do. Not with real power. It simply knows where it belongs.”
Rosie felt lightheaded. Around her, she barely registered the lords murmuring, the shocked faces of the Northern men, the tension in Robb’s posture where he stood just a few paces behind her, watching this reunion with eyes like frost and flame.
She reached blindly for Luna’s hand. “Why did you come?”
Neville stepped forward again, his voice thick. “Because you’re our family, Rosie. The last of it. We all lost so much after the war. But you—we need you. And I think, maybe, you need us too.”
Rosie’s lips trembled.
Luna nodded serenely. “This world called to you. But it didn’t say you had to be alone.”
Kreacher sniffed. “And Mistress eats like a half-dead squirrel. Useless without me.”
Rosie couldn’t stop the sob that broke from her again.
“I missed you,” she whispered. “I missed you so damn much.”
Then they were all around her again—arms and warmth and memory and magic. And she let herself have this moment. Let herself feel every second of it. The awe. The pain. The joy.
The reunion she never dared dream of.
Robb’s POV
He couldn’t move.
Not at first—not when the light faded, not when the strangers materialized, and not when Rosie flung herself into their arms like a girl drowning in the middle of a storm.
He’d felt it. The tremor in the air. That same surge of raw, ancient magic that had once dropped a witch at his feet in the middle of a battlefield. But this… this had been different. Wilder. Older.
More powerful .
He hadn't expected the fear. That gut-punching panic when the wind whipped around her and the light crackled open like the very fabric of the world was tearing. He’d reached for her instinctively, grabbing her arm, holding her as tightly as he dared, as if the universe might pluck her away and he’d be left with nothing but the ghost of a girl he was only just beginning to understand.
But it didn’t take her. No, something far more complicated had happened.
The girl was glowing.
Not literally, not in the way fireflies or enchanted torches glowed, but in that deep, bone-deep way someone radiated when they were whole. When something long-lost returned. Rosie was alight in a way he’d never seen before. Her smile was incandescent, her tears free, her laugh open and reckless and real .
And she wasn’t looking at him.
His fingers curled slowly at his sides.
The newcomers stood in a small huddle—an odd group, to say the least. A tall lad with kind, open features and quiet strength. A girl with silver-blonde hair and the strangest air about her—like she’d wandered out of a dream and never really left . And the creature… gods. It looked like some mix between an ancient man and a woodland beast, ears long, eyes sharp and ancient. Whatever it was, it was standing protectively near Rosie, its gnarled hand resting on her cloak as if it had every right to do so.
And maybe it did.
Robb had watched her fall apart in their arms. Cry into the shoulder of the boy. Laugh with the girl. Kneel and hold the creature like a beloved pet returned from the grave.
His heart clenched.
Because for all he had earned —her smiles, her banter, her loyalty, her time—this… this wasn’t his. These people were hers in a way he could never be. A piece of her world that had come for her. That might take her.
He didn’t realize he’d stepped back until the chill of the stone walls crept under his cloak. Didn’t notice the lords surrounding him had backed away, giving him room. Didn’t hear Catelyn’s faint gasp, or Arya’s stunned, “Is that an elf? ”
All he could do was watch .
She was radiant.
Not the kind of beauty that came from silks or fine hairpins, but something deeper. Soul-deep. And now, it was like some locked-away part of her had been thrown open wide, and the light pouring out nearly knocked him to his knees.
He couldn’t compete with that.
“Is this what the witch can summon now?” came Black Walder’s mutter somewhere nearby. “First wolves, now fairies?”
“Shut your mouth before I shut it for you,” came Smalljon’s grumble. The sound of cracking knuckles followed.
But Robb barely registered it.
He felt like the ground had tilted beneath him and the only steady thing—the only fixed point in all the chaos—was her.
Rosie.
Laughing with her people. Weeping in their arms. Glancing toward him only once, and gods, when her eyes met his, something in his chest snapped .
Because he saw it. That flicker of guilt. The hesitation. The question.
Would she stay?
Or had the Stranger brought her rescue?
Would he lose her not to war, not to magic, but to home ?
The thought hollowed him out.
He didn’t know how long they stood there before the quiet broke. Before lords stepped forward again and Oberyn Martell, all curious smiles and tilted head, strolled forward like this was the most amusing development since wine was invented.
“Well,” the Viper said with a slow grin, “I didn’t know the North’s witch came with reinforcements. Charming ones, too.”
Robb’s lip curled, his eyes never leaving Rosie. “They’re not from here.”
“Clearly. Which makes them all the more interesting.” Oberyn’s gaze drifted over the three newcomers, pausing slightly on the elf. “Do they bite? ”
“Kreacher does,” Rosie said suddenly, turning toward them, cheeks still damp but smile secure.
“If he doesn’t like you.”
Kreacher let out a grumpy snort.
“Excellent,” Oberyn murmured. “I’ve always wanted to be bitten by something magical.”
Robb grit his teeth.
“Enough,” he said quietly, his voice cutting clean through the murmurs and the amusement. “Rosie.”
She turned toward him, eyes softening.
“I need to speak with you. In private.”
He didn’t care that half the Riverlands lords were staring. That the Dornish prince was still smirking. That even his mother was watching him with narrowed, assessing eyes.
He needed answers. Needed to know if his heart was about to be ripped from his chest.
And he needed to hear it from her.
Rosie's POV
The wind had begun to settle now, brushing lightly against the hem of her coat as Rosie trailed behind Robb toward the far end of the castle walls. The weight of so many eyes lingering on her back, of so many questions unanswered, still clung to her like invisible chains, but in this moment, she could only focus on the man walking ahead of her. Robb Stark. The King in the North. And something more—something that made her chest throb with quiet confusion and something dangerously close to hope.
They stopped beneath the overhang of a crumbling archway. There were no guards here, no eager lords hovering nearby to interrupt them. Just the cold stone beneath their feet, the faint smell of pine and river, and the echo of voices behind them carried off by the breeze. She folded her arms, not against the cold, but against the nervous energy rippling through her. He turned to her slowly, a tension in his jaw she hadn’t seen since the day she arrived in this world.
"Who are they?" he asked, not cruelly, not even sharply—but there was something tight, coiled behind his voice. "Those people. That… creature. What does this mean?"
His words might’ve sounded like curiosity to anyone else, but Rosie could hear it—buried just beneath the surface, barely masked by diplomacy. It was jealousy. And fear. He was afraid. That this would take her away.
She offered a soft sigh and leaned against the rough stone. "They're my family. Or the closest thing to it I’ve had since the war ended in my world."
She saw the flicker of understanding in his expression—the subtle tilt of his brows, the slackening of his shoulders as her words sank in.
"Luna Lovegood… she's like a sister. Strange and wonderful and maddening all in one. Neville Longbottom—he’s… brave, kind, loyal to a faul. And Kreacher…" Her lips twitched despite herself. "Kreacher is my cranky, snobby, fiercely protective house elf who acts like I’m the biggest burden and blessing of his life."
Robb’s mouth pulled into a line, but he gave her a nod, waiting. She could see the questions still brimming in his eyes, so she took the plunge.
"And Death brought them here," she said finally, softly. "The Stranger, as you call him. He’s the reason I’m here. I think he knew I needed… something. And maybe your world needed me too."
Robb’s jaw flexed at that. His arms crossed over his chest as he took a step closer, until there was barely a hand’s breadth of space between them.
"And are you staying?" His voice was quiet now. No longer braced with tension. No longer a question of politics, or alliances, or war. Just a boy beneath the crown, asking a girl he couldn't bear to lose.
Her breath caught. She looked up at him—at the man who had become her anchor in this strange, cruel, beautiful world. Her fingers lifted on their own accord, brushing against the side of his face, cupping his cheek with a tenderness that surprised even her. He closed his eyes at her touch, leaned into her palm like it grounded him.
"I’m not going anywhere," she whispered, and then leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss to the opposite cheek. "Not now."
Before he could say anything else, before the emotions building between them could spill over into something she didn’t know how to hold, she turned and left—heart pounding, face burning—and ran back toward her friends.
Robb’s POV
She kissed him.
Not on the lips, not like the fantasy that had plagued his sleep since before she left for the North, but still—it happened. The soft press of her lips to his cheek, her fingers against his skin, the certainty in her voice when she said she was staying—it had him frozen in place, watching her retreating figure with something dangerously close to reverence.
Rosie Potter, Witch of the North, the girl from another world, had chosen him . Chosen him .
It took longer than he cared to admit to gather his wits enough to follow her back across the courtyard. When he arrived, the crowd had shifted and settled again, conversation swelling into a cacophony of wonder and disbelief.
Rosie was surrounded by the newcomers—the dreamy girl with pale hair, the sturdy, kind-eyed young man, and the small, sharp-nosed creature who had glared at Robb like he’d personally offended every one of his ancestors.
The last, apparently, was Kreacher. Rosie had said the name like it meant something holy.
He didn’t get the chance to say much. As he stepped closer, Rosie turned, her smile still flushed and soft, the edges of her joy curling up like petals in spring. “Robb,” she said, voice just for him, “these are Luna, Neville, and Kreacher. My family.”
Neville inclined his head politely. “An honor, Your Grace.”
Kreacher made a sound that might’ve been a scoff. “The king had best keep his hands off Mistress if he knows what’s good for him.”
Robb blinked.
And then Luna stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him like they were old friends. “It’s lovely to meet the future Lord Potter,” she said, dreamily, as if it were a truth that had already come to pass.
Rosie’s gasp of “Luna!” was high-pitched and horrified, and Robb—Robb couldn’t help it. He laughed.
A real, full laugh. Gods, it felt like the first in ages.
She was red as a northern rose in spring, eyes cast down as she tried and failed to regain control of the conversation, stammering about her friends’ arrival, about magical heirlooms and enchanted greenhouses and things Robb could barely comprehend.
And still, all he could think was she kissed me .
Rosie’s POV
She could still feel it—the weight of Robb’s gaze as she backed away from him, heart thudding in a quiet, overwhelming rhythm that echoed louder than any war drum. Her fingers still tingled from where they had cupped his cheek, and her lips burned with the memory of that brief kiss—just a press of affection and promise on skin that had been chilled by wind and worry. She hadn’t looked back, hadn’t dared to. Because if she had… if she’d seen his face, she might not have been able to walk away at all.
Instead, she returned to her friends, to the safe haven of familiarity—their smiles, their quirks, their history. Luna was exactly as Rosie remembered: wide-eyed and otherworldly, both sharp and soft in equal measure, the kind of person who felt like a dream caught mid-breath. And Neville… dear, brave Neville… he had grown into himself like a tree growing toward the sun. Solid, dependable, with warmth in his eyes and calluses on his hands that told of earth-tending and battle-fighting both. Then there was Kreacher, still muttering under his breath, still scowling like every moment was a personal affront—but there he was, here , with them.
And gods, they were here . For her.
She tried not to cry again. She’d cried enough in front of this entire castle already. And besides, Luna had already started talking to Robb about some celestial theory involving house elves and ancient death cults and a fish she claimed was important to prophecy.
Rosie wanted to die. Instead, she fixed her eyes on Neville. “You came,” she said quietly, her voice breaking just slightly.
“Of course we did,” Neville said, and his smile didn’t tremble like hers did. “You’re our Rosie. You don’t just disappear and expect us not to flip the world over looking.”
Her lips quirked, bittersweet. “You did flip the world over. Literally. How… how did you even find me?”
Neville’s eyes flicked sideways, toward Luna.
“It wasn’t us,” Luna said, and her voice had dropped, soft and strangely reverent. “It was him .”
The world tilted again.
Rosie felt her heart squeeze tight in her chest, like it was being wrung out by invisible hands. She knew before Luna even said it. “The Stranger?”
“Death,” Luna confirmed with a light nod, her hair glinting in the sun like pale moonstone. “He came to us. Told us where you were. Said you were lonely. That the world you’d found yourself in was dangerous and vast and full of threads that needed untangling.”
“And he sent you here?” Rosie whispered, and her voice cracked. “You chose to come?”
Neville grinned, a little sheepish. “I’m not letting my godsister take on a new world by herself. Are you mad?”
Rosie blinked at him. “Your what ?”
Neville shrugged. “It’s what Gran always called you. Said you were the closest thing I’d ever had to one. And she was right.”
It took everything in Rosie not to dissolve into sobs again.
Then Luna chimed in: “And we couldn’t come empty-handed, obviously.”
Rosie wiped at her face, sniffing as she tried to rally herself. “Oh no. Oh no, what did you bring?”
Neville smirked. “Everything we could carry. Your library, your heirlooms. All the magical plants I could cram into my bottomless bag. There’s a greenhouse spell active on the whole trunk now.”
That sparked something deep in her chest. A thrill of possibilities. Her library. Her plants. Her home , brought to her. A new place to grow it. “You brought the elder shrubs?”
“Every last one,” Neville promised. “And the moonbloom seeds. The talking ivy too. He’s very opinionated, by the way.”
Rosie covered her face with her hands. “Of course he is.”
Then Luna stepped forward, clutching something wrapped in pale fabric, shaped awkwardly, like a haphazard violin case—if the violin were alive and occasionally prone to tantrums.
“Oh gods,” Rosie whispered. “Luna, what did you do ?”
“Open it,” Luna said sweetly, as if it were a box of cookies and not a ticking magical bomb.
Neville gave her an encouraging nudge. “Go on.”
Rosie took the bundle with no small amount of dread, unwrapping it with careful fingers.
And then the light flared—wild, silver-gold light that shimmered and sang like magic unleashed.
There was a beat of silence.
Then a shriek of joy.
“BUCKBEAK!”
The Hippogriff soared out from the case in a brilliant burst of wings and feathers and startled squawks from the Northern guards. Rosie ran to him, stumbling and laughing, arms wide and tear-streaked. Buckbeak landed with a triumphant screech, lowering his head with a chuff of breath, his eyes finding her instantly.
“Oh my sweet boy, you brilliant, moody thing,” Rosie murmured, burying her face into the feathers of his neck. She didn’t care that everyone was watching. Didn’t care about propriety or legend or legacy. Buckbeak was here. A piece of her soul. And gods, she missed him .
Behind her, the whispers were already starting.
“What in the gods’ names is that?”
“Looks like a dragon mated with a hawk!”
She turned just in time to see Robb striding closer, eyes locked on the creature like he wasn’t sure whether to bow or draw steel.
“What… in the seven bloody hells is that thing?” he asked slowly.
Buckbeak’s feathers ruffled in irritation.
“Don’t be rude,” Rosie said automatically, stroking the Hippogriff’s beak to soothe him. “He understands tone.”
Robb blinked. “It—he— understands tone ?”
“Very much so,” Luna said happily behind her. “Especially when it’s coming from someone who might one day father little magical direwolf babies.”
Rosie nearly died on the spot. “Luna!”
But it was too late.
Robb choked on air, staring at Luna like she’d dropped a prophecy in his lap. Rosie burned redder than a wildfire and refused to meet his gaze again.
“Right then,” Rosie muttered, regaining a semblance of dignity, “I need to go. Clear my head. Take to the skies for a bit.”
“ You’re going to fly that thing? ” one of the Karstark men asked, aghast.
“Of course,” Rosie said, already hoisting herself up onto Buckbeak’s back with practiced ease. “He needs the exercise.”
She turned, met Robb’s stunned expression—and before she could lose her nerve, she winked.
“I’ll be back.”
And with that, she gave Buckbeak the signal, and they lifted off—wings spread, wind rushing around them, the sky opening up like a promise.
She was flying again.
And she was home.
Robb’s POV
She took off like fire on the wind.
One moment, she was grounded—feet planted firmly in the soil of his world, hips shifting in the saddle like it was second nature—and the next, she was airborne, wings flung wide, hair trailing behind her like a comet tail spun from mahogany and magic. The beast let out a shriek of power, of joy, of freedom, and the sound echoed through the courtyard like a war cry from the old gods themselves.
Robb Stark could only stare.
All around him, voices rose—shocked, awed, disbelieving.
“She’s mad,” one lord muttered.
“She’s a bloody miracle,” another said, and Robb didn’t know who it was, but he agreed.
“She’s going to get herself killed,” Lady Mormont noted, but even her gruff voice sounded begrudgingly impressed.
And Arya—of course Arya—was already elbowing Rickon and Bran out of the way, practically vibrating. “I want to ride it. I need to ride it.”
“You just met it,” Sansa hissed beside her.
“Exactly! First impressions matter!”
Bran tilted his head, watching the Hippogriff soar. “He listens to Rosie. That means something.”
Robb tuned them out as best he could. His eyes were fixed upward, watching the white speck that was her against the pale gray sky, cutting arcs through the clouds with such effortless grace that it made something ache in his chest.
Gods. He would never grow used to her.
Never.
Everything about her was wonder made flesh. He had thought himself a man of war, of winter and steel—but now, standing here, watching her defy the very laws of his world, he understood the truth. She wasn’t a storm to be weathered.
She was a starfall—terrifying, luminous, and impossible to hold.
And still, he would give anything to try.
He became aware, distantly, that someone had joined him—someone standing just close enough to be noticed, but not enough to demand attention.
Of course. The Dornish.
“Magnificent, isn’t she?” Prince Oberyn said, his voice like red wine—smooth, dark, and just a little too indulgent.
Robb didn’t look away from the skies. “She’s not yours to comment on.”
“Isn’t she?” Oberyn mused. “I meant the beast, but… fascinating how your mind went elsewhere.”
Robb’s jaw ticked. “She’s a guest of the North.”
“Is she?” Oberyn said again, voice lilting like a challenge. “I saw the way she looked at you before she flew. Like a woman who’s already chosen her war.”
Robb turned to him slowly, and the words came without thought. “And what about you, Prince? What is it you’ve chosen?”
Oberyn smiled. “I’ve chosen to live in the presence of history. And she—” he nodded toward the sky, “—she is rewriting it, word by word.”
Robb looked back up.
High above, Rosie let out a laugh—he could hear it even from here, soft and bright, cutting through the wind like a blade through silk. Buckbeak tucked his wings and spun in a spiral, her form clinging easily to his back, her face turned toward the horizon.
He felt it again—that ancient, bone-deep feeling.
This wasn’t love.
It was devotion .
It was surrendering every part of himself that had ever known the cold and letting her light burn away the frostbite in his soul.
“I know how damn lucky I am,” Robb murmured.
Oberyn didn’t reply. He simply inclined his head, turned, and walked away—his silence loud as a salute.
Robb stayed.
Even as the courtyard buzzed with questions and theories, even as his mother directed Luna and Neville to rooms inside the keep, even as Arya launched into a monologue about her inevitable flight atop Buckbeak next—Robb stayed rooted to the stone, head tilted toward the clouds, waiting for the white comet to come back to him.
And when she finally did—when her boots touched ground, and her hair was wild, and her cheeks were flushed with wind and wonder—he was already walking to her.
He didn’t say a word.
He just smiled.
And she smiled back, breathless.
Chapter 26: A Place Between the Stars and Earth
Summary:
Dinner with the in-laws lol
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
The courtyard had grown quiet.
The kind of stillness that only came after the fire of celebration had long since cooled and embers had been raked into ash. The banners that once flapped proudly in the wind now hung languid and tired, and the moon, pale and round above, cast a silver sheen across the stones beneath Robb’s boots.
It had been an hour—maybe more—since the rest had wandered off. Lords returned to their tents or to the warm bellies of their borrowed chambers, guards rotated their posts, and even the shadows had begun to stretch longer, like they too were weary of waiting. But Robb remained. Stood like a statue carved of frost and stubborn pride, his fur-lined cloak drawing tight against the chill that crept down from the mountains. The only movement he allowed was the idle tapping of his gloved thumb against the pommel of his sword.
He wouldn’t leave. Couldn’t.
Not when she was still in the sky.
He tilted his head back, searching the stars again like he had a dozen times already, eyes scanning the heavens for a flicker of movement, a silhouette across the moon. But his thoughts—his traitorous, unrelenting thoughts—weren’t of the cold or the hour or his duties.
They were of her.
Rosie.
The kiss she’d pressed to his cheek hadn’t left him. Not even for a moment. It had bloomed on his skin like a fire under the surface, slow and sweet and haunting. He could still feel it, like a phantom touch. And the words Luna had tossed so casually into the air hours earlier—"future Lord Potter" and "magical direwolf cubs"—they should have made him scoff. Made him bristle.
But they hadn’t.
They’d made him laugh. Really laugh, for the first time in what felt like moons. And then they made him warm in a place he hadn’t realized had gone cold.
Because it hadn’t felt wrong.
It had felt right.
Not like duty. Not like war. Not like politics or banners or the damn Freys. Just… right.
She was his. In every way that mattered. And he was long gone for her—no denying it. He’d tried. Gods, had he tried to pretend she was just a mystery, a guest, a curiosity.
But she wasn’t.
She was it for him.
His match. His mate.
And then, as if summoned by thought alone, the sound came—soft at first, barely louder than the wind. A rhythmic beat, like a pulse above the sky. Wings.
Robb’s eyes snapped upward.
And there she was.
Descending from the stars like something divine—rider and beast both carved from myth. Buckbeak’s wings stretched wide and majestic, each flap sending ripples through the air. His talons glinted like forged steel as they lowered toward the courtyard, and atop him, her cloak trailing behind like a banner, sat Rosie.
Rosie, who dismounted with a grace that should’ve been impossible, and turned with a laugh to praise the creature she’d flown in on.
Her hand stroked his beak, her voice soft, full of affection. It was like watching a girl with her dearest friend, not a witch with a deadly beast.
And when she looked at Robb—when her eyes found his in the moonlight and she smiled —he felt every single breath knock loose from his chest.
He took a step forward, instinctive. But then halted. Because those orange eyes were locked on him.
Buckbeak.
The beast was staring, unmoving, feathers ruffling in the wind like armor.
“Would you like to meet him?” Rosie asked, voice teasing and light.
Robb blinked. “Is it… safe?”
“Depends.” She turned toward the creature again and stroked his feathers. “Hippogriffs are very proud creatures. They understand things. Emotions. Intentions. You must approach them with respect.”
He glanced at the beast, who seemed to understand everything and wasn’t exactly friendly.
Rosie stepped closer and spoke again, gently, as though coaxing him through something sacred. “Keep eye contact. Walk slow. Don’t break gaze. And when you're close—bow.”
Robb arched a brow. “Bow?”
“Mhm.” Her lips curved. “Like you're asking him to dance. But with a sword still strapped to your side.”
He nearly laughed. But he didn’t. Instead, he nodded.
Small steps. Eyes on the beast.
Every instinct screamed to look down, to shield himself from the razor-sharp talons and beak—but he didn’t. He stared, heart thudding, until he was a few feet away.
And then he bowed.
It felt strange. Not humbling, but… reverent. Like the old gods were watching.
For a moment, nothing happened.
Then Buckbeak bowed back.
Robb straightened in awe just as Rosie laughed, delighted.
She held out her hand, palm up and open. Without thinking, he took it. Her fingers were warm in his, steady and soft.
“Now,” she said, drawing him close, “stroke just behind his neck. Like this.”
He did as instructed. And Buckbeak let him.
Robb was breathless.
The feathers were thicker than they looked, and warm. He could feel the powerful muscles beneath them, the steady breath of the creature.
“He’s… incredible,” he murmured.
“I know.”
He looked at her.
She was staring at the creature too, but there was a shadow in her gaze. Something ancient and aching.
“Sirius?” he guessed.
She nodded. “He loved Buckbeak. They were on the run together for a long time. This creature kept him free. Safe.”
She swallowed.
“He’s a piece of Sirius that I still have.”
Robb didn’t speak. He simply kept his hand in hers and let silence say what words couldn’t.
Then Rosie lifted her head. “Is there a space outside the castle… somewhere Buckbeak could have to himself? He’s not meant for walls and stone.”
“Come,” Robb said. “I’ll show you.”
Rosie’s POV
The next morning…
It felt like she could finally breathe again.
Not the kind of shallow breathing she’d grown used to—the slow, cautious rhythm of someone constantly braced for impact. No, this was different. Deeper. Fuller. Like her lungs remembered what it meant to expand without fear.
The morning light had crept in soft and golden through the enchanted canopy of her tent. Magic filtered it into warm beams that shimmered gently across the wooden floor, like the sun had been caught in a jar and poured out just for her. She could hear laughter in the kitchen, the clinking of spoons and mugs. Someone had turned on the kettle. Probably Kreacher. Possibly Neville.
Rosie had spent most of the day with Luna and Neville—talking, laughing, catching up on all the mundane and magnificent things they’d missed while she’d been dropped into this war-torn realm. Luna had brought back her weirdness and her wonder. Neville his quiet strength and occasional ridiculousness. Together, they filled the tent with something Rosie hadn’t realized she’d been missing until it returned:
Home.
She was curled on the oversized armchair Luna had conjured to be shaped like a blooming dandelion—because of course it was—her legs folded beneath her and a cup of tea in hand, when Luna, without any warning, sighed happily and said, “It’s lovely seeing you smile again, Rosie.”
Rosie blinked over the rim of her mug. “I do smile.”
“Not like this,” Luna said simply, dreamy and certain.
Neville, sprawled nearby with a plate of sugared blackberries, chuckled. “Luna’s right. You look… soft again.”
“I’m not soft,” Rosie grumbled into her tea.
Luna only tilted her head. “Well, your future husband seems to think so.”
Rosie choked.
Neville howled .
“Luna!” Rosie hissed, flushing brighter than her own hair.
“He waited over an hour for you to land last night,” Luna added, eyes dancing. “And not once did he glance away from the sky. That’s not normal. That’s devotion.”
“I swear, I’m going to hex both of you,” Rosie muttered, setting down her cup and burying her face in her hands.
Luna patted her shoulder lovingly. “Oh Rosie. You’re radiant. He sees it too.”
“She’s gone full Weasley red,” Neville teased.
Rosie groaned and threw a cushion at his head.
Eventually, their teasing ebbed into gentler conversation. They spoke of the war, the people they’d lost, the strange politics of Westeros and the men who ruled it. Rosie told them everything—the girls she’d rescued, the boys she found, the wolf-king who made her heart ache. And when she confessed, softly, that she didn’t know what she was supposed to do next, both of them answered the same.
“If they matter to you,” Neville said, serious for once, “then they matter to us.”
“Absolutely,” Luna agreed. “You don’t have to carry the world alone anymore.”
Then, without missing a beat, Luna clapped her hands. “We should host a dinner.”
Rosie blinked. “What?”
“A dinner,” Luna repeated. “To meet the Starks properly. To share your worlds. Your families. A joining of stories.”
“I… suppose that’s not the worst idea,” Rosie murmured.
Neville perked up. “I’m in.”
Luna beamed. “Excellent. It’s important to get to know your in-laws, after all.”
“Luna—!”
But it was no use. The witch was already spinning in the air, flowers blooming beneath her bare feet as she danced toward the center of the living room. Plans began to form, faster than Rosie could protest.
That night, the tent transformed.
Rosie stood in the kitchen, apron dusted in flour and sleeves rolled to her elbows as she orchestrated a feast worthy of Hogwarts itself. Kreacher manned the enchanted ovens with a precision no one could rival, growling fondly at the floating recipe scrolls Luna had enchanted to hum.
In the next room, the living space had become something out of a fairytale.
Luna had moved furniture with the flick of her wand and conjured a great oak table that now stretched long and proud down the center of the room. Candles floated above it like fireflies caught mid-dance, casting soft golden light across the polished wood. Wildflowers—lavender, yarrow, daisies, and herbs—twined down the middle in an elegant, untamed sprawl. A gentle fire crackled in the hearth, its warmth filling the space. Music played faintly from unseen instruments, a soft lull of violins and old waltzes.
Neville had even created a ceiling charm to reflect the night sky outside—a dome of soft stars and a crescent moon glimmering just overhead.
And Rosie? She was nervous.
She hadn’t felt nervous in a long time. But as she finished plating the final course and Kreacher adjusted his bow tie, she heard the flap of the tent open.
And all nerves vanished.
Because they were here.
The Stark children entered in a storm of laughter and shoving elbows—Rickon arguing about who reached the tent first, Arya snickering, and Bran protesting.
Then they saw it.
The magic. The ceiling. The music. The table.
Silence fell.
Sansa’s hands lifted to her lips, wide-eyed and glowing with wonder. Arya whispered, “Bloody hell,” like it was reverent. Rickon immediately dove for a chair.
Even Catelyn—so often guarded—paused in the entrance, her expression softening at the look of joy on her children’s faces.
And then there was Robb.
She felt him before she saw him. That shift in the air, that pull on her skin. And when she turned—
He was staring at her.
His eyes didn’t flick to the candles or the magic or even the food. They stayed on her. Drinking her in like he’d been starved for something only she could give.
She had chosen carefully.
The dress was the color of a cloudless spring morning—soft, powder blue, scattered with the faintest pattern of pale florals like sunlit wildflowers pressed into fabric. Its bodice hugged gently to the waist, structured but sweet, with short puffed sleeves gathered delicately at the arms like petals still in bloom. The neckline dipped into a soft square, both modest and graceful, framing her collarbones like a portrait. The back was open but not bold, showing just enough to feel like freedom. The skirt flared gently from the waist down, moving with an easy swish as she walked, light as air and soft as wind through meadow grass.
Rosie Potter, the Girl Who Lived, the Witch of the North—tonight she had dressed not for war, but for something fragile and real.
She smiled at him, soft and a little unsure.
And when Robb smiled back, it was the kind of smile that said he saw her —and every part of him liked what he saw.
Robb’s POV
He had been inside war camps that smelled of sweat and steel, courts that reeked of perfume and lies, and castles where every word was measured and every smile false. But he had never— never —stepped into a place like this.
Rosie’s tent was impossible.
The air itself felt softer, like it had been charmed to hush one’s worries. There was music—some melody he didn’t recognize, lilting and low—and light that drifted overhead like enchanted starlight. The table was a work of art: carved oak, long and elegant, with wildflowers spilling down the center as if nature herself had decided to join them for supper. Floating candles bathed the room in a glow so warm, so gentle, that it made his war-worn heart ache.
But none of it compared to her.
Rosie stood near the kitchen’s arch, the firelight caught in her hair like gold in flame, and gods… that dress .
It was delicate but strong. Modest but utterly feminine. Blue like the skies over Winterfell in springtime, scattered with florals so faint it felt like you had to earn the right to notice them. The neckline framed her collarbones in a way that made him want to press his mouth to that soft skin, just once. And when she walked, the skirt swayed like wind through a field.
He couldn’t stop looking at her.
It wasn’t just desire—though that throbbed hot beneath his skin—it was more. It was the way she looked like she belonged in this strange dream of a world, commanding magic and peace in equal measure. It was the way she had thought to invite his family, to share something joyful after so many long months of blood and battle.
When she finally looked up and caught him staring, her lips curved—not teasing, not smug. Just soft. Just Rosie.
And something inside him settled.
This was what he’d fought for. This warmth. This laughter. This chance.
“Please,” she said, her voice calm and clear, “come sit. There’s enough for everyone and then some.”
The Starks settled quickly, curiosity shining from every pair of eyes—save Catelyn’s, whose smile was wary but not unkind.
Robb took the seat beside Rosie.
She nodded to Kreacher, who bowed low before disappearing into the kitchen.
“Tonight,” Rosie began, standing at the head of the table with a gentle kind of confidence, “I wanted to share something from my world. These dishes are things I grew up eating—or learning to make. Some of them are comfort, some are celebration. But all of them are tied to people I loved. And still do.”
She looked at the table like it was sacred.
Then she smiled. “First course: Spiced Parsnip and Leek Soup. With a swirl of cream and fresh bread to start.”
Bowls appeared like magic, steam rising in delicate spirals. The scent was earthy, warming—spices Robb didn’t know danced with the sweetness of leek and the heartiness of root vegetables.
Rickon was the first to groan. “Can we keep her forever?”
Arya snorted. “Shut up and eat, stupid.”
Robb tried the soup. His eyes closed for a moment longer than he meant to. It was… rich. Comforting. Like something meant to heal, not just feed.
Next came honey-glazed carrots with thyme and roasted garlic green beans, followed by the main course: herb-roasted steak with garlic potatoes so crisp on the outside and soft inside, they could've been enchanted.
He wasn’t sure he’d ever eat food from Westeros the same way again.
Sansa murmured about the table setting, about the wildflowers and music and floating candles. Arya kept sneaking seconds when she thought no one was watching. Even Bran asked questions—real ones—about how the enchantments worked.
Then came the cake.
Rosie stepped out carrying it herself—a tower of chocolate, layered with ganache and cream and tiny flecks of edible gold leaf glinting along the edges. The smell alone had Rickon bouncing in his seat.
Rosie smiled a little shyly as she sliced and passed around pieces. “Decadent Chocolate Layer Cake. The first thing I ever baked without help.”
“Your first?” Robb asked, mouth full.
“The first I didn’t burn ,” she amended, and laughter spread down the table.
As conversation lulled into that full-bellied quiet, Robb caught Rosie’s eye. She raised a brow.
He nodded slightly.
“I’ve been thinking,” he said aloud, his voice cutting through the gentle hush. “About Jon.”
Catelyn’s gaze sharpened.
Rosie stilled.
“I want him here,” Robb continued. “With us. Where he belongs.”
Arya gasped. Sansa’s eyes flooded with light. Even Bran sat up straighter. Catelyn said nothing—but she didn’t object.
“He’s your brother,” Rosie said softly.
“He’s ours ,” Robb corrected, glancing at his siblings. “And I’ll speak to the Watch, to Castle Black, to anyone I must. If I have to ride myself, I will. I just…” He looked at Rosie again. “We need him. And I know you can find a way.”
She beamed.
And in that moment, it felt like the whole room glowed with her.
Later, the others drifted out—satiated, sleepy, full of stories and food and wonder. Sansa kissed Rosie’s cheek. Arya hugged her like she was trying to climb her. Rickon declared her the greatest witch alive. Catelyn lingered longest, watching Rosie with something closer to quiet respect.
Then they were gone.
And Robb stayed.
“You really don’t have to help clean,” Rosie said, as she began floating plates to the sink.
“I want to,” he said. And it was true.
Not just to clean. To stay .
They worked quietly, hands brushing now and then as they passed dishes or summoned rags. The fire crackled low. The music had faded into soft notes of harp.
“You get along with them,” Robb said, drying a plate.
“They’re easy to love,” she replied. “Even Arya. Especially Arya.”
He chuckled. “She already thinks you’re the most powerful person alive.”
“She’s not wrong,” Rosie teased, then added more quietly, “I haven’t seen her like that. Sansa either. It was… beautiful.”
He nodded. “They’ve suffered. You gave them something else tonight. Something real.”
She smiled faintly.
He reached for another plate, but didn’t lift it. “I meant it, you know. What I said about Jon.”
“I know.” Her voice was soft. “And I’ll find a way. I promise.”
He looked at her.
At the curve of her neck, the faint flush still in her cheeks, the way her dress danced around her knees.
“I need to say something,” he said suddenly.
She blinked. “Alright…”
“I want you.”
The words landed like a match in dry grass.
“I want you, Rosie. Not because of magic. Not because you saved my sisters or because the lords respect you or the way you make the best godsdamned cake I’ve ever had. I want you because when I look at you, the war disappears. When I look at you, I don’t feel like I’m carrying it all alone.”
He stepped closer.
“I think about you constantly. I dream about you. I want to hold you. I want to kiss you until I forget my own name. I want—”
“Robb—”
“—and I know I can’t have you. Not really. Not with this bloody Frey betrothal hanging over me like a noose, but I—”
She turned toward him, eyes blazing. “Don’t you dare use that excuse to start something you can’t finish.”
“I’m not!” he snapped, frustrated. “But I’m tied to it, Rosie. I don’t want to be, but I am, and you—”
“What, Robb?” she snapped back. “I am what? Temptation? Distraction? Some detour on your path to being a perfect king?”
“No. You’re the only part that feels right. The only part that doesn’t make me feel like I’m drowning.”
They were standing too close now.
Too much heat. Too much tension.
“I want you,” he whispered again. “I want to tear that bloody contract apart. I want to forget all of it—every promise, every plan—and choose you.”
She swallowed, eyes burning. “You can’t.”
“I will. ”
“Don’t make me the reason your kingdom burns.”
“You already are,” he said, fierce and broken, “but I’d still choose the fire.”
Rosie’s POV
She should have walked away.
Should have turned from the fire in his voice, the ache in his eyes, the promises he had no right to make—not to her, not to anyone.
But gods help her…
She didn’t want to.
She stood there, trembling slightly, breath catching against the swell of her chest like her ribs were trying to contain a storm. Robb Stark, the Young Wolf, King in the North, was looking at her like she was the battlefield he’d never survive. And she hated that it felt so damn good .
“You already are,” he’d said. “But I’d still choose the fire.”
It echoed in her bones. In every scar, every broken place that had once been stitched together with magic and willpower and grief.
“Don’t say things like that,” she whispered, barely able to find her voice.
“Why not?” Robb stepped closer again, eyes wild but steady. “Why not tell you the truth? Why not say that I wake up thinking about your voice and go to bed wondering how you smell when you sleep?”
She sucked in a breath.
“You don’t know what you’re doing,” she said, trying to anchor herself in something—anything—that wasn’t the way his voice dropped on that last word. “You’re talking like—like love is a choice you get to make freely. You have a kingdom , Robb. You have banners and blood oaths and alliances that are hanging by threads—”
“And all of it means nothing if I lose the one person who makes me feel alive in the middle of this godsdamned war.”
Rosie turned away, chest rising and falling too fast. Her magic crackled faintly beneath her skin, responding to her heart like it always did—unstable, unpredictable, full of warning.
“I can’t be your mistake,” she said softly. “I’ve already lived through that with someone else. I can’t be the thing you regret when it’s all ashes.”
“You wouldn’t be.”
“You don’t know that. ”
He was quiet for a moment, then: “I know I’d regret not choosing you.”
She closed her eyes.
He was too close now. His presence was too warm, too sure. She could smell the faint scent of leather and pine on him, feel the heat of his body just shy of touching hers.
“I’m trying,” she said, shaking her head. “I’m trying so hard not to fall into this. Because if I do, and it falls apart, it won’t just be my heart that breaks.”
He took a breath—deep, slow—and stepped even closer.
“Then let’s not fall,” he murmured. “Let’s leap. ”
She opened her eyes.
He was right there.
And gods, she wanted to say yes. She wanted to forget every reason why not and give in to the gravity that had been pulling them together since the day she fell into his world.
Her fingers twitched at her sides.
“Rosie,” he said, softer now. “Let me hold you. Just that. No promises. No declarations. Just… you and me. ”
Something broke open in her.
She reached for him.
He didn’t hesitate.
Arms wound around her waist, pulling her close. Her hands slid up his chest, fisting into the wool of his tunic, and then… they were still. No desperate mouths, no crashing lips. Just the quiet joining of two people who had tried so hard not to need each other—and failed.
He held her like she was something sacred. Like she was his .
And for the first time in a very long time, she let herself be held.
She let herself want .
“I hate how much I want this,” she whispered into his chest.
He stroked a hand down her back. “I don’t.”
They stayed like that for what felt like forever, suspended in something that wasn’t quite a kiss, wasn’t quite a promise—but was more honest than either.
Eventually, she pulled back just enough to look up at him. His hand cupped her jaw like she was made of starfire and story, his thumb brushing across the edge of her cheek.
“I can’t promise you anything yet,” she said, heart still trembling. “But I can promise I’ll fight for it.”
Robb smiled then—slow, reverent, devastating.
“That’s all I ever wanted.”
Chapter 27: The One They Call Brother
Summary:
Hi, Jon! :)
Emotions, action and magic!
Enjoy!
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
It had been three days.
Three days since the dinner, since the laughter and stories and wildflowers, since floating candles and enchanted ceilings. Since she’d caught Robb staring at her like she hung the stars. Since he’d confessed—quiet and fierce—that he would choose the fire if it meant choosing her.
Three days since he’d held her like she wasn’t just some wandering witch dropped into his war—but like she belonged .
And still, she felt his hands on her waist. Still, she remembered the heat of his breath as he whispered her name like it was sacred.
Still, she craved more.
Rosie Potter had survived a war. Had buried friends. Had wandered through loss and come out the other side aching and hollow—but alive . She had sworn she would never let herself be tethered again. Not this deeply. Not this foolishly.
But Robb Stark made it so godsdamned hard.
He was careful around her now. That same smoldering heat lingered in every look, every glance across a council table or passing touch in the hallways. But he hadn’t pressed her—not again. It was as though their moment was hung between them, suspended in quiet reverence. Something too precious to rush.
And yet, it made her skin burn. Made her stomach flutter like she was sixteen again.
She buried herself in work to stay grounded.
Jon.
She had made a silent vow to herself the night Robb looked at her across the candlelit table and said “I want him here.” She would make it happen. No matter what it cost.
Luna had taken to bouncing around the tent offering suggestions so unhinged they bordered on parody—"What if we send a herd of charmed reindeer with a scroll that sings?”—while Neville had become something of a local diplomat. He wandered Riverrun and the outer camp like he belonged there, helping in the herb gardens, sharing advice on root cellars and greenhouse construction.
It surprised Rosie how quickly Neville had taken to Robb.
She would catch them sometimes: walking together through the camp, talking low and easy. Robb’s usual tight-set jaw softened in Neville’s presence. They shared a strange balance—Neville’s unshakable calm taming Robb’s impulsive fire.
More surprising still were the walks Neville took with Sansa.
Rosie had noticed them slipping off from the group, trailing toward the riverbanks or the library steps. Sansa asked questions endlessly—about magic, about herbology, about how spells could shape the world without violence—and Neville, sweet soul that he was, answered every one with the quiet joy of someone truly listened to.
Rosie caught herself smiling at them once. The way their steps matched. The way Sansa’s eyes lit up when Neville described venomous tentacula with far too much enthusiasm.
They were young, still. But maybe, someday…
For now, Rosie had devoured the Riverrun library like it was under siege. She read everything. From Night’s Watch histories to ancient legends of the First Men, to dusty volumes about vows, oaths, and what, precisely, could be done with the right words in the right order.
Rosie was starting to think she might actually have a plan.
She hadn’t told Robb yet. Not because she didn’t trust him—but because she didn’t want to raise his hopes. They hadn’t spoken of Jon since the dinner. It hung between them, a quiet ache. An unfinished conversation.
But Catelyn had told her.
In the courtyard, two days ago. The two of them had crossed paths and ended up walking the edges of the training yard. Catelyn had stopped, watching Rickon attempt to tackle Torrhen Karstark with all the ferocity of a wolf cub.
“I spoke to Robb,” she’d said.
Rosie had stayed quiet, letting the woman speak in her own time.
“I will be… civil. When Jon returns.”
Not if . When .
“I cannot take back what I said. What I didn’t do. But I’ve come to see… that it was not his sin to bear. That I failed him by letting my pain speak louder than my mercy.”
Rosie had simply nodded.
But something inside her had ached. For Jon. For Ned. For all the fractured ways people tried to love and failed.
That had sealed it.
She would not wait any longer.
That night, beneath a velvet sky heavy with stars, Rosie pulled on her warmest cloak—deep green with silver thread—and kissed Luna’s cheek before vanishing.
“Distract the Starks for me,” she whispered. “Keep them busy. No one tells Robb.”
Luna had simply smiled and nodded. “You’re very good at this. Stealing hearts, and people.”
“Let’s just hope this one wants to be stolen.”
The snow stung her cheeks the moment she apparated into the yard of Castle Black.
The cold here was vicious. Alive. It curled around her magic like a snare, testing her resolve. The wind carried salt from the sea and something older—something ancient that lived in the stone and ice.
Men stared.
Some drew blades. Others simply froze, mouths parted in alarm at the sudden pop of her arrival. One boy screamed and dropped his torch into a snowdrift.
Rosie straightened her spine, voice cutting clear through the confusion.
“I’d like to speak to the Lord Commander.”
“S-Speak—? Speak to—?”
“Now, please.”
“WHO ARE YOU—?”
Then a voice broke through the chaos.
“Rosie?”
She turned.
And there he was.
Jon Snow, bundled in black, hair dusted with snow, eyes wide like a boy seeing fire for the first time.
She grinned.
He looked… stunned. Not just surprised, but staggered . Like the very fabric of his reality had just tilted sideways and left him blinking in its wake.
“You… What are you—?”
She crossed the snowy yard and wrapped her arms around him before he could finish.
He stood frozen in her embrace.
Then, slowly, his arms came up—awkward and hesitant—and returned it.
She pulled back, eyes sparkling.
“Take me to your commander, Jon.”
He gawked. “Why—?”
She winked. “You’ll see.”
Commander Jeor Mormont was exactly as she remembered.
A man carved from iron and storm, draped in furs and fatigue, his beard streaked with more frost than snow, his eyes sharp and shrewd beneath thick brows. The study smelled of ink, old paper, and sweat. A fire crackled low in the hearth behind him, barely taking the chill out of the room.
Jon had led her here in silence, still blinking at her like he expected her to vanish in a puff of smoke.
Which, to be fair, she could.
Mormont regarded her with something like curiosity veiled in practiced caution.
“Lady Witch,” he said, gesturing to the chair opposite his desk. “To what do we owe the honor?”
Rosie smiled warmly and sat. “Commander. You’re looking well. Stubborn as ever, I hope?”
He grunted. “Stubbornness keeps this place alive.”
“Exactly why I came to you.”
She laid her notebook on the table and flipped it open. Notes in three different languages, margins scrawled with ideas and calculations, even a few maps of the Wall’s defenses she’d copied from Riverrun’s archives.
Mormont stared down at it, then up at her.
“Explain.”
“Gladly.” She folded her hands. “I’m here to make a deal.”
His brows climbed. “With the Night’s Watch?”
“With you. ”
She leaned forward. “I want Jon Snow released.”
The temperature in the room plummeted faster than the flames could fight.
Mormont went still.
“Absolutely not,” he said, voice clipped. “He took his vows—”
“He was sixteen,” Rosie interrupted gently. “Sixteen, and grieving, and guilt-ridden, and trying to do what he thought would make his family proud.”
“Many boys are sixteen.”
“Many boys aren’t being used to punish a father’s perceived mistake.”
That gave him pause.
Rosie pressed forward.
“I understand the weight of oaths. I understand tradition. But let’s be honest, Commander. This place is dying. You don’t have the men. You don’t have the supplies. You don’t have the backing.”
She swept her hand around the study. “The walls are crumbling. The bones of this place are tired.”
“And still we hold.”
“For now.”
Mormont’s jaw tightened.
“I’m not here to insult you,” she said more gently. “I’m here to help. And to ask, in return, for one man.”
“You want to trade favors for a brother of the Night’s Watch?”
“No,” she said, smiling now. “I want to pay. ”
He stilled.
“I’ll fix this place. With magic. Structural repairs. Warmth wards. Protection enchantments. The works.”
He scoffed.
“I’m not finished,” she said.
“I’ll also give you 20,000 dragons.”
His eyes bulged.
She continued, serene. “And fifty low-ranking prisoners from King Robb Stark’s camps—men who would rot in a cell otherwise. They’ll serve here, under your command, adding strength to your dwindling numbers.”
Silence. The fire crackled.
Rosie waited.
Mormont leaned back, studied her, hands steepled beneath his chin. “Why Jon Snow?”
Her eyes softened.
“Because he matters. To the North. To his family. Because I can. And because it’s time he came home.”
Stillness stretched between them like drawn steel.
Then he huffed. “Thirty.”
She blinked. “Pardon?”
“Thirty thousand dragons. And it’s a deal.”
She grinned.
“Done.”
She hadn’t even blinked. Mormont actually gaped at her—briefly—before schooling his expression back into gruffness.
“If you return tomorrow with the coin and the men,” he said slowly, “he’s yours. With honors.”
Rosie nodded with a smile.
A pause. Then a gruff, reluctant hand extended.
They shook on it.
Castle Black Courtyard – Later
She found Jon near the fire, speaking with a rounder boy in ill-fitted black.
Jon turned when she approached.
The boy blinked at her with nervous curiosity.
“Rosie,” Jon said cautiously, “this is Samwell. My friend.”
She beamed. “Lovely to meet you, Sam. May I borrow Jon for just a moment?”
Sam blushed and nodded, retreating politely as Jon stepped aside with her.
Rosie ignored the stares from the other men lingering in the yard. The crude whispers. The leering eyes.
Jon glared back at them protectively.
Rosie grinned and poked his chest. “You’re so much like Gendry sometimes. All broody and sweet.”
He blinked. “I—what?”
“Never mind.” She took a breath, lifted her hands, and rested them firmly on his shoulders. “Look at me.”
He did.
Eyes wide. Uncertain.
“Pack your things, Jon Snow,” she said with a feral grin. “You’re going home.”
He blinked.
And blinked again.
“I—what?”
She laughed, long and delighted. “The Commander and I struck a deal. He agreed to release you. I bring the gold and the men tomorrow morning, and you come with me. With honors.”
Jon just stared .
Then: “No.”
“Yes.”
“You—you can’t—”
“I did. ”
“But why—?”
She softened. “Because Robb wants you at his side. Because your siblings miss you. Because you deserve more than to freeze to death on the edge of the world.”
She pulled him into another hug before he could crumble.
“You have a family, Jon Snow. And I’m taking you to them.”
He didn’t hug back immediately.
But when he did, he clung like someone who’d forgotten how to.
Back at Riverrun – Late evening
She landed with a soft pop just outside the walls.
The wards of her tent shimmered in quiet recognition, the perimeter folding open for her like a familiar embrace. The moon was high, casting silver light across the dewy grass. Rosie brushed the frost from her cloak and made her way toward the glowing flap of her magical tent.
She was humming.
Humming, because it had gone perfectly . Better than she could’ve hoped.
She had him .
Tomorrow morning, Jon Snow would be free. Not stolen. Not smuggled. Freed —with the Commander’s blessing, and a promise made in coin and magic and blood-bound vow.
Her chest was light with the joy of it.
Until the tent flap exploded open in front of her.
She barely had time to gasp before the chaos hit.
“DID YOU REALLY—?”
“IS IT TRUE?!”
“WHAT DID YOU DO—?!”
“—YOU’RE AMAZING, BUT ALSO, WHAT?!”
Rickon barrelled into her legs like a wolf pup and almost took her down. Arya launched herself at her waist in a tackle-hug, while Sansa stood gaping with a hand pressed over her heart, tears shimmering in her eyes. Bran ran in next, eyes wide, and even Catelyn was there—arms folded, lips parted in a mixture of shock and something dangerously close to… awe?
At the center of it all stood Robb.
Hair a mess, boots unlaced, half a cloak thrown over his shoulder like he’d raced out of a bath.
He looked wild. Half-panicked. Half-furious. Entirely glorious .
And beside him—arms folded with an impish grin on her face—stood Luna.
“She’s going to hex you,” Luna told Neville conversationally, as he trailed in last. “That was her favorite secret.”
Neville winced. “I got excited!”
Rosie blinked, still holding her bag, the tent spinning around her as she processed the noise.
“What,” she said slowly, “is happening?”
Robb stepped forward.
“Did you do it?” he asked, low and hoarse. “Did you free Jon?”
Everyone went silent.
Rosie smiled.
“I did.”
The tent exploded with noise again.
Arya shrieked and tackled her again. Bran’s hands clutched her arm. Rickon was bouncing. Sansa covered her mouth with both hands, cheeks blotched red with barely contained sobs. Even Catelyn blinked rapidly, looking away, hiding something in her expression Rosie didn’t want to intrude on.
“Alright, alright!” Rosie laughed, batting them off gently. “You’re messing up my coins!”
That made them pause.
“…Coins?” Robb asked.
That’s when he saw it.
The large trunk behind her—open, overflowing with gold dragons. Stacks upon stacks, glinting in neat towers and loose glittering piles across the floor.
His entire face changed.
“Rosie.”
His voice dropped into his command tone. His king voice.
“Explain.”
Rosie sighed dramatically and wiped her hands on her cloak.
“I was hoping to keep this part quiet.”
Robb stared at her. The rest of the siblings had gone utterly still.
“I paid for Jon’s release. Made a deal. He leaves tomorrow, with honors.”
Robb opened his mouth.
She cut him off. “And before you get all noble about it, I also offered to fix the Wall, warm it, protect it. And I’m sending fifty prisoners to join the Watch.”
Robb still hadn’t moved.
She raised a brow. “Is that going to be a problem?”
He blinked once. “Take a hundred.”
She stared.
“I—what?”
“Take all of them,” Robb said, exasperated. “Take the lot. Save me the headache.”
Rosie laughed. “Really?”
He nodded, then turned back to the chest. “How much?”
She paused.
Then sighed. “Thirty thousand dragons.”
Silence.
Bran made a small choking sound. Arya stared at the gold like it might breathe. Sansa swayed slightly on her feet. Even Catelyn’s mouth parted, a sharp breath hissing in through her nose.
Robb just gawked .
“Do you know what thirty thousand dragons means here?” he asked.
“I’m starting to get the impression it’s a lot more than I thought.”
Arya, as always, cut straight to it. “How much do you have ?”
Rosie tilted her head, as if she needed to count it again.
“More than the Westerlands and Highgarden combined I think,” she said offhandedly.
The stunned silence might’ve been insulting if it wasn’t so hilarious.
Rosie knelt back down, brushing her sleeves up again. “Now, if you’ll all excuse me, I was halfway through counting. Again. And now I’ll have to start over.”
“Let us help,” Robb said quickly, dropping to his knees beside her.
She blinked.
“You don’t have to—”
“I want to.”
And then, just like that, the Stark siblings began grabbing handfuls of coins and helping sort them. Stacking them, laughing, arguing over how high the piles could go before toppling.
Rickon drifted over to Luna with eager questions about magical creatures, which she answered with wild hand gestures and far too many animal noises.
And Rosie…
Rosie watched it all unfold like a dream.
Gold and candlelight. Laughter and loyalty. Her family— chosen and found and fought for—gathered in a magical tent while the future waited on the edge of morning.
And somewhere, in the back of her mind, she could already feel Jon Snow’s life changing.
Jon’s POV
Castle Black – His quarters, just past midnight
He hadn’t spoken much since the commander confirmed it.
The words didn’t feel real . They hung in the air like frost, shimmering but fragile, ready to vanish with the next breath.
He was going home.
Someone—not his father, not his brothers, not Maester Aemon or even Sam—but a stranger who barely knew him had fought for him. Had crossed half a continent, broken every unspoken rule of the realm, and bought him a second chance.
Rosie.
Jon sat on the edge of his cot, staring at the hilt of his sword while Ghost lay curled at his feet. The direwolf’s red eyes watched him with a quiet, knowing intensity. He hadn’t made a sound, not once. Just stood beside Jon like always.
“You heard it too,” Jon whispered, reaching down to scratch Ghost’s neck. “You don’t believe it either.”
Ghost pressed his massive head into Jon’s knee and let out a low, deep breath—almost like a sigh. Jon rested his forehead against his thick fur and let the silence speak for them both.
He didn’t deserve this.
But gods… he wanted it.
The Next Morning – Castle Black Yard
Jon paced.
Ghost paced with him, white as snow and silent as death. The men gave them both a wide berth. Ghost always unnerved the brothers—but especially today. As if the beast could sense change coming, and didn’t much care for it.
Then, with the sharp pop of magic, everything changed.
Rosie appeared like the herald of dawn—cloak billowing, curls wild, eyes gleaming with a kind of dangerous joy. Behind her: the men, the gold, the promise made flesh.
And Ghost growled—not in warning, but in instinctual awareness. He stepped forward, ears alert, sniffing the air.
Jon placed a hand on his scruff. “Stay.”
But Ghost didn’t stay.
He padded forward toward Rosie, slow and silent, head tilted in that eerie way that always made grown men freeze.
Rosie turned to him.
And instead of recoiling, she smiled .
“Well hello, gorgeous,” she said softly, crouching ever so slightly. “You must be Ghost.”
Jon stared. So did the men.
Ghost stopped inches from her, watching her with eyes like blood-moon fire.
Rosie held her ground. Didn’t blink.
“Let me guess,” she murmured, “you’re the kind of wolf who only lets the right ones close.”
And then—gods help him—Ghost bowed his head. Just slightly. Just enough.
Rosie reached forward, hand slow, and pressed her fingers to his fur.
“Well, aren’t you a good judge of character.”
Jon’s throat tightened.
He didn’t know why that moment hit him harder than anything else, but it did. She had earned his trust. Ghost’s trust.
And Ghost trusted no one.
Commander Mormont approached at the same time Jon did.
Even the birds seemed to hush.
“Lady Potter,” Mormont said, voice wary. “You brought more men than promised.”
Rosie smiled like the rising sun. “I’d like to amend our deal.”
Jon’s stomach sank.
Amend?
Rosie beamed brighter. “I want Samwell and Benjen Stark. In addition to Jon.”
The Commander froze.
Jon’s eyes snapped to Rosie’s, wide and stunned.
She hadn’t changed her mind.
She’d doubled it.
“Lady Potter…” the Commander said cautiously. “You want to take three of my men.”
“I want to take three family members,” Rosie corrected smoothly. “And in return, I’m raising my offer. 150 men. 60,000 dragons. And if you ever need help—real help, life-or-death—I’ll come.”
There was a heavy thud behind Jon.
He turned to see Sam on the ground, staring at Rosie like she was a goddess made flesh.
Mormont stared at her.
Long.
Hard.
And then, with the air of a man who had lived through five wars and no longer gave a damn about the rules, he sighed.
“Take them.”
Jon’s knees nearly buckled.
“But know this—Benjen Stark is missing. Beyond the Wall. And I won’t risk lives to find him.”
Rosie’s smile dimmed.
But she nodded. “Then I’ll go.”
Mormont didn’t reply. Just turned and stalked away like the conversation had exhausted him beyond measure.
Rosie turned to Jon and Sam.
“Well, boys?” she said, hands on her hips. “Get your things. You’re going home. ”
Jon threw his things into his pack like he was dreaming.
Sam muttered something about witches and magic and stars .
Neither of them really knew what to say.
When they returned to the yard, Rosie was waiting, wand in hand.
“Ready?”
Jon nodded.
Sam whimpered.
She grinned.
“Hold on tight, and do not let go.”
And then—
Twist.
Darkness.
Heat.
Pain.
Jon’s stomach twisted inside out and his lungs forgot how to breathe and then—
He was on the ground, vomiting his breakfast into the dirt.
So was Sam.
Rosie rubbed their backs, all but humming to herself.
And then—
“Jon?”
He looked up.
And everything stopped.
Robb Stark stood just ahead. Cloaked in fur, crownless but kingly still, his blue eyes wide and full of something so raw it hurt.
Jon stared.
Robb stepped forward.
And then they crashed into each other like boys who had lived lifetimes apart.
Jon clutched his brother’s furs and pressed his forehead into Robb’s shoulder.
“My brother,” Robb whispered, voice breaking.
Jon’s knees gave way.
But Robb caught him.
He always had.
Rosie’s POV
The air in the courtyard shimmered with something electric.
Not magic—at least not hers.
Emotion.
Jon and Robb were locked in each other’s arms, chests heaving, breaths ragged, as if they were boys again and time had folded in on itself. Around them, the Stark siblings surged forward—Sansa with tears already falling, Arya laughing and swearing through hers, Bran and Rickon running as fast as their legs could take them.
And just beyond the humans—silent, proud, and no less moved—were the wolves.
Rosie’s breath caught.
Ghost padded silently to Jon’s side, his white coat catching the sunlight like snow kissed by flame. But then came the others.
Grey Wind was first—emerging from the edge of the stone path like a shadow reborn, his yellow eyes locked on Robb’s. Summer loped toward Bran, body lean and light-footed, ears perked with sharp joy. And bounding in with reckless, wild energy was Shaggydog, crashing into Rickon’s side like a creature untamed and utterly devoted.
No one commanded them. No one called.
They just knew .
In one breathless moment, four direwolves stood shoulder to shoulder with their humans, weaving between limbs and nuzzling close. Ghost brushed against Grey Wind’s shoulder, the two of them sharing a silent nod, like old soldiers who had made it out of the fire. Summer circled Bran once before pressing his head into the boy’s chest, and Shaggydog flopped over in a joyous heap at Rickon’s feet, tongue lolling.
Rosie stared, overwhelmed.
It was… primal. Sacred. Like the old gods had paused to watch.
Even she , a creature of another world, could feel the weight of it.
Family. Found and returned.
Robb pulled back from Jon, both of them visibly holding back tears, and that’s when Robb’s eyes found her again.
He didn’t smile—not fully. But his gaze softened like sunrise, like thanks, like awe.
She didn’t move.
Couldn’t.
Because Ghost was approaching her again, red eyes locked on hers. He stopped in front of her and just looked , as if measuring her worth.
Rosie bent slowly, hand out, steady as stone. “Well, hello again.”
Ghost leaned forward. Pressed his nose into her palm.
And that was it.
She was claimed.
The others watched her with new weight in their eyes. Bran’s mouth parted in surprise. Sansa smiled through her tears. Arya whispered something that sounded like “bloody brilliant,” and Rickon was already running toward Luna to introduce her to Shaggydog.
Robb stepped to her side, his voice rough with emotion.
“You brought him home.”
Rosie didn’t look at him. She couldn’t. Not yet.
Instead, she kept her hand on Ghost’s head and whispered, just loud enough for Robb to hear:
“ I brought all of them home. ”
Robb Stark’s POV
Riverrun – War Council Hall, Just After Dawn
The air in the war council chamber was taut with heat. Not the warmth of hearth or summer, but the fire that lived beneath bone when too many voices clashed at once and the weight of command began to bruise the lungs.
Robb sat at the head of the long carved table, fingers splayed across the dark oak. The morning sun hadn’t even fully risen, but already the hall swelled with sound—booming arguments, clipped rebuttals, the rattle of armor as lords gestured sharply.
Maps littered the surface. Markers carved of antler and iron traced the paths of Lannister host movements. Kevan Lannister’s forces pushed harder now—pressing like a mailed fist from the west, folding the Riverlands inwards. Tywin might have slunk back to the capital to play kingmaker, but Kevan was proving a slower, more methodical beast. And that made him dangerous.
“They outnumber us two to one if they meet us at the Red Fork!” Lord Karstark growled, slamming his palm down.
“Then we don’t meet them there,” Lord Blackwood snapped. “We fall back and draw them into the crossing.”
“And give them the Riverlands in the process?!” shouted Bracken. “They’ll take every farm, every storehouse, burn the fields and salt the rest!”
“The Dornish should have arrived yesterday! ” snarled Lord Umber, turning toward Oberyn with sharp accusation. “Where are the rest of your warriors?”
“They are days behind,” Oberyn Martell answered with all the venom of a viper at rest. “But I did not bring cowards. What I have with me is more than enough to outmatch Lannisters twice over. You might try gratitude.”
Before anyone else could retort, the room erupted.
Voices overlapped. Fingers jabbed. Jon Snow sat stiff in his seat near Robb, eyes wide, lips drawn in a tight line. He was watching the lords as if seeing them for the first time—not just as older friends and bannermen, but as lions and wolves caged together.
Robb gripped the edge of the table until his knuckles ached.
And just before he could bark for order—just before the command formed like steel on his tongue—his eyes caught on movement near the back of the room.
Rosie.
She was standing near the corner alcove beside Luna and Neville, their heads bowed in quiet, intense whispers. It was subtle. Too subtle, really, except that everything about her wasn’t subtle. Not to him.
And something in his chest burned.
“Have you something to say, Lady Potter?”
The room fell abruptly still.
Three heads snapped up. Rosie straightened slowly, Luna’s dreamy expression sharpening in a flash. Neville’s hands fell behind his back like a guilty schoolboy.
Robb lifted his chin. “You were whispering like conspirators. I assume it wasn’t about breakfast.”
Rosie’s mouth curved—not into a smirk, not into defiance, but into something calculated.
She stepped forward.
“Yes,” she said calmly. “We have something to say.”
Rosie stepped forward more, steady as a general in silk.
She wore no armor. No sigil or crown. Just her usual dark trousers, a cinched tunic the color of stormlight, and that long green cloak clasped at the shoulder. Her hair was half-tamed today, the rest curled like living flame. And when she spoke, the hall went still—not by command, but by gravity.
“We’ve been treating this like a siege,” she began, voice even. “Like we’re cornered. Outnumbered. But we’re not. Not yet. Not if we act now.”
She stopped near the center of the table, her hand brushing lightly across the map markers—pausing above the small lion etched in red. Kevan Lannister’s banner.
“We don’t need to win a full field battle,” she said. “We just need to break him.”
Blackwood narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean, break?”
“I mean make him bleed badly enough to pull back,” Rosie said. “Cut out the head. Shatter the flank. Make the rest turn on each other in the confusion.”
She looked to Robb.
“We propose a two-pronged strike.”
Luna stepped up beside her, hands behind her back, dreamy expression now deadly serious.
Neville nodded once. “A feint. Then a kill.”
Rosie’s eyes swept across the room.
“We make Kevan Lannister believe we’re retreating. Quietly. Pull back our forces along the north ridge—enough to appear as if we’re abandoning the eastern roads. He’ll see opportunity and shift his bulk that way.”
Maege Mormont leaned forward. “And while he’s shifting?”
Rosie smiled, slow and sharp.
“We hit him in the throat.”
She gestured to the smaller river trail marked near the ridge pass.
“While part of his army is drawn out of position, we —myself, Luna, and Neville—will move in magically. Precision strikes. We don’t need to burn the field—we just need to blind them. Disrupt scouts, disable siege engineers, enchant terrain to slow their horses and collapse key bridges.”
Neville picked up the thread. “I can transfigure the embankments, cause landslides or make mudfields to trap their front line. Luna’s already tested glamour charms to send phantom illusions across their camp. And Rosie…” He nodded at her. “She can find their command tent and make sure no orders leave it.”
The room was frozen.
Robb studied his lords—men and women who had bled with him across a dozen fields. Skeptics, all of them, especially when it came to anything beyond sword and steel. But here they were, staring at Rosie like she’d just handed them wildfire.
Lord Umber’s brow furrowed, thick fingers scratching his beard. “You want to spook ‘em. Shake ‘em. Make ‘em think they’re already losing.”
“Exactly,” Rosie said.
“We don’t destroy the whole army,” Luna added, “just enough to make the rest run .”
“And then we strike,” Robb said slowly, the pieces falling into place. “Full force, down the true western flank, with the bannermen leading the charge.”
Rosie nodded. “If we do it right, they’ll never see you coming.”
It was silent for a long beat.
Then Greatjon Umber grunted a laugh and slapped the table. “Now that’s a bloody plan!”
Maege Mormont crossed her arms over her chest, beaming like someone watching her own child win a duel. “Told you she was worth her weight.”
Even Lord Karstark—usually the first to scoff—was watching Rosie with something like consideration.
And from across the room, Oberyn Martell tilted his head, a slow smirk curling his lips.
“Well, well,” he murmured, “the witch has claws and cunning. Westeros might be worth saving after all.”
Robb didn’t speak yet.
He just looked at Rosie.
At the fire in her eyes, the unflinching confidence. She didn’t ask for power. She simply stood in it. And gods help him, she made it look effortless.
His chest tightened.
This was what she did—turn fear into action, turn chaos into clarity. And now, his men— his people —were listening.
Not just because she could wield spells.
But because she made them believe.
Robb slowly turned back to the table, hands braced on either side of the map.
“Then we move tonight,” he said.
And no one argued.
Rosie’s POV – Red Fork Battlefield, Dusk
The light was dying.
It bled across the horizon like something wounded—streaks of gold and crimson torn across the sky as if the gods had taken a blade to the clouds. Rosie stood at the edge of a ridge that overlooked the Lannister encampment, her eyes tracking every movement like a hawk’s, heart beating with cold precision beneath her ribs. Smoke curled from the chimneys of their cookfires, slow and lazy, unaware of the fury about to be unleashed. Rows of tents, bright and orderly in their gilded lion trim, stretched in disciplined symmetry across the landscape like a scar pressed into the skin of the world.
The enemy didn’t know they were about to lose everything.
Rosie could feel it—the pulsing thread of strategy just beneath the surface, the way magic and maneuver wove together like twin rivers converging. She could see it—Kevan Lannister’s misplaced confidence, the clean line of his central command, the rigidity of his discipline. It was all going to be his undoing.
Behind her, Luna crouched in a nest of bramble and mist, her hands dancing through the air with a kind of eerie grace, lips parted slightly as she murmured words that shimmered in the space between language and thought. Phantom banners began to rise from nothing—Stark sigils rippling where no soldiers stood, an army of illusions stretching eastward like a mirage. Neville was waist-deep in the bank of the nearby stream, sleeves rolled, hands slick with clay and alchemical paste as he carefully molded the slope into a trap. Roots responded to his voice. Earth softened where it once was firm. He didn’t speak often when he worked, but the focus in his eyes reminded her of Hermione in her element, and it comforted her more than she expected.
“I’ve seen overconfidence kill more men than swords,” Rosie muttered, half to herself as she adjusted the collar of her cloak. The wind bit at her cheeks, but the adrenaline running in her veins kept her warm.
“Are you talking about them or us?” Neville asked without looking up.
Rosie smirked. “Ask me again in an hour.”
Luna tilted her head, that dreamy, far-off look sharpening just enough to be dangerous. “I have ghosts marching. Six regiments’ worth. They’ll see them and move.”
“Good,” Rosie said. “We only need them to start moving. Once their flank breaks position, the rest falls like rotten fruit.”
She reached down, brushing her fingertips across the map laid out before them—hand-drawn in charcoal and blood-ink on parchment that fluttered slightly in the breeze. The plan was bold. Borderline insane. But they had only this chance. Only this fracture in the Lannister line to carve an opening wide enough for the North to strike like a hammer.
The ground trembled.
The moment had come.
Lannister Camp – Minutes Later
Disguised under a woven glamour of dust and air, Rosie moved through the fringes of the enemy camp like a shadow that had learned to walk. Her footfalls made no sound. Her cloak shifted hue with every breath of light. She was no longer simply a woman—she was intent . A blade waiting for the hilt. A spell waiting for release.
The camp was busy but unprepared. Soldiers hauled sacks of barley, horses were being fed and watered, and guards patrolled in predictable loops. Too predictable. Rosie passed close enough to hear two young men arguing about cards over their evening rations, one of them laughing with his helmet off. She made no move to harm them. She didn’t need to. They were already dead—they just didn’t know it yet.
She reached the outer edge of the command tent. Its structure was tall and broad, with rich red canvas and heavy gold stitching that marked its importance like a crown atop a bloated corpse. Three guards stood watch—alert but untried, boys in lion-marked armor who had never truly known war.
A whispered spell passed her lips— noctalis —and the fires along the outer ring of the tent blinked out in unison.
One of the guards shouted in alarm. Another took a step forward.
Rosie’s wand moved with a flick, and the shadows bent around them like a closing mouth.
“Sleep,” she whispered.
They slumped where they stood.
And then—chaos.
A burst of light, not from her wand but from the east . The phantom army—Luna’s illusions—rushed across the hills, their banners snapping in an invisible wind. Horns blared. Trumpets sang. And from within the Lannister ranks, a dozen commanders screamed conflicting orders, watching an enemy that wasn’t real approach from a direction they hadn’t fortified.
Then, from the west —from the real flank —Robb Stark struck.
There were moments of beauty in the carnage. The way Grey Wind burst through the enemy lines like an arrow of living death, his jaws coated in the blood of those who had dared to flank the King in the North. The way the Dornish swept across the ridges in a wave of gold and fire, Oberyn leading with a grace so fluid it defied nature—each step, each spin, a performance, a ritual, a death sentence.
Rosie moved between worlds.
When she wasn’t casting—slicing communication lines with silence charms, caving in bridges with precision transfiguration—she was healing. Rushing between the bodies of Northern lords, pouring power into open wounds, defying death’s hand with a scream on her lips and sweat down her spine.
“Hold still—dammit, hold still —”
Lord Blackwood whimpered beneath her, blood bubbling from a punctured lung. Rosie pressed hard against the wound, wand alight, her voice a chant of raw, desperate Latin.
“You’re not dying here, do you hear me? Not on my watch —”
His breathing stabilized. Barely. But it was enough. She moved on.
Elsewhere, Maege Mormont wrestled a man twice her size to the ground with her bare hands while Greatjon Umber charged into a column of confused pikemen, roaring laughter and swinging his axe like he was at a feast.
She saw Luna dancing in a ring of flame, sending out shockwaves of laughter-imbued magic that caused entire ranks of enemy men to stumble in confusion. Neville, shirt torn, had summoned a curtain of earth to trap Lannister horses mid-charge, the ground rising like a tidal wave.
And then Rosie turned, and the battlefield opened before her in a way she would never forget.
Above it all, the stars had come out.
And beneath them, the North had won.
Edge of the Battlefield – Nightfall
The stars were overhead, unblinking.
A thousand silent witnesses to the carnage that lay beneath them.
Rosie stood in the center of a world that had been ripped open and barely stitched back together. The stench of blood mixed with ash and churned mud clung to her nostrils. Her boots squelched with every step, the soft sucking sound of ruined earth and soaking death.
She had stopped counting the lives she tried to save after the thirteenth.
Some she reached in time—stabilized their pulses, sealed their veins, pulled breath back into shattered lungs.
Others…
She swallowed thickly, brushing the back of her hand across her cheek, streaking her face with ash and something darker. Her magic was drained to the point of trembling. Every spell now felt like threading fire through a needle with shaking hands.
Her knees ached from kneeling on stone. Her fingers burned from the residual heat of overchanneling.
And still—she moved.
Another cry to her left. She turned, stumbling slightly, and dropped beside the young man screaming in pain.
“Easy,” she murmured, wand already aglow again. “You’re alright. I’ve got you. I’ve got you…”
The bleeding was heavy but clean—a thigh wound. The femoral hadn’t been severed.
Her voice softened further. “You’ll live. Just don’t try to dance for a while.”
The soldier, a Karstark boy with barely two years of growth on his chin, blinked up at her through tears and dirt. “You’re her,” he whispered. “The witch. The one they talk about.”
She smiled faintly. “Only if the stories are good.”
He choked a laugh and lost consciousness.
Behind her, another lord approached on limping steps—Tallhart’s second son, bruised but alive, sword hanging from his hand.
“You saved him,” he said, voice thick. “You saved so many of them.”
Rosie nodded, too tired for anything clever. “They fought for Robb. For the North. That makes them mine too.”
He bowed.
Actually bowed.
And then hobbled away.
She watched him disappear into the haze, barely feeling the hot sting in her eyes. She turned again, back to the center of the hill, where torches flickered and survivors gathered, their silhouettes huddled in packs—some laughing, others sobbing, a few sitting in stunned silence as if still unsure they had survived.
A familiar voice called her name. Not shouted. Just spoken. Steady. Clear.
She turned.
Robb.
He moved toward her slowly, armor streaked with blood that wasn’t his, hair disheveled, the expression on his face unreadable at first—somewhere between awe and relief and something unspoken that made her ribs ache.
“Are you hurt?” he asked, reaching her side.
She shook her head. “No. Just… drained.”
His hand brushed lightly against her shoulder. “You shouldn’t have stayed out this long.”
“Someone had to,” she said quietly. “Some of them were dying, Robb. And I couldn’t let them.”
“I know.”
“They fought so hard. For you. For the North. And… I looked in their eyes and I saw it— faith . They believed in something again. I couldn’t let that belief be for nothing.”
Robb’s jaw worked, the muscle twitching once before he finally let the silence fall. Then, gently, “You saved more than just men today.”
She looked up at him.
“What do you mean?”
“You saved hope. ”
The words undid her.
Not all at once. Not with any great sob or dramatic fall.
Just a slow, steady unraveling of breath as she realized what she had carried—and how close she’d come to falling apart beneath it.
She stepped forward. He opened his arms without question.
Rosie pressed into him, her cheek against the cool steel of his chestplate, arms wrapping tightly around his waist. He smelled like iron and smoke and the forest after rain.
She could feel his heartbeat.
Strong. Steady. There.
“I thought we were going to lose,” she whispered. “For a moment. Just a moment. I thought this would be another name on my list.”
“You didn’t let it be.”
“I didn’t want to be the one who broke them.”
“You never were,” Robb said. “You held us together .”
They stood like that for a long time.
Not kissing. Not touching for passion.
Just holding .
It was more intimate than any caress she could imagine.
And when she finally pulled back to look up at him, she saw it in his eyes—the truth neither of them could say yet. The storm not yet spoken.
But it was there.
In the way his fingers lingered on her wrist. In the way his thumb brushed a streak of dried blood from her jaw like it offended him. In the way he looked at her like she'd become his home without him realizing it.
“Tomorrow,” she said softly, “we plan again.”
He nodded. “But not tonight.”
“Tonight, we breathe.”
Robb leaned down, pressed his forehead to hers.
They stood in silence, surrounded by the wounded, by the living, by the broken battlefield and the banner that still flew high over them.
The wolf. The witch.
Side by side.
Riverrun Encampment – Hours After Battle
The camp had settled into the kind of quiet that only came after chaos. Not peace—peace was too far off, too fragile a dream. But this… this was rest. The heavy, aching kind that settled deep into the muscles and into the marrow of men who had walked into death and somehow returned.
Rosie moved through the lantern-lit paths of the field like a shadow still half-laced with magic. Her cloak was heavy with dust and ash, the hem torn from a skirmish she didn’t remember. Her boots were stained. Her hands still trembled from healing too much, too fast. But she was calm . That strange kind of calm that came when purpose had burned clean through her.
The fire pits were glowing embers now, their heat low and soft, casting flickers of gold against canvas tents and the faces of men huddled around them. Laughter had begun to return—rough and hoarse, but real . Someone was tuning a lute in the distance. A pot of something warm simmered near the center fire, and the scent of onion and salt pork drifted lazily through the air.
She spotted Maege Mormont first.
The Lady of Bear Island was sharpening her blade by the fire, a mug of something strong beside her and her boots kicked off with utter disregard. Her long, wild hair was damp from a recent rinse, and her armor sat in a pile nearby, dented but not broken.
Maege glanced up as Rosie approached, her eyes catching the light. “Come to sit, girl, or to work more miracles?”
Rosie managed a tired smile and crouched beside her. “Neither. I think I’ve earned the right to sit for a few minutes.”
Maege grunted approvingly and nudged the mug toward her. “Drink.”
Rosie took it without question. The liquor burned like fire down her throat, but she welcomed the sting. It cleared the last of the smoke from her lungs.
“I watched you out there,” Maege said after a long moment. “Knew you were something when I first met you. But today…” She shook her head. “You fought like you were born in the North.”
Rosie stared into the flames. “I fought because I couldn’t let them die.”
“You didn’t.” Maege’s voice was low, fierce. “You saved them.”
Rosie didn’t answer. Not with words. But her fingers tightened around the cup.
From behind them, a booming voice joined the fire.
“Well, if it isn’t our very own battle witch .”
Greatjon Umber dropped onto a nearby log with all the subtlety of a thunderclap, his beard still matted with sweat, his shirt stained but his grin wide as ever.
“Was going to say you scared the shit out of Lannister’s men,” he said, leaning forward with an elbow on his knee. “But truth is, you scared some of ours too.”
“I’m not sorry,” Rosie replied, deadpan.
He laughed, loud and long. “Don’t be! They’ll remember it. That’s half the battle. Let a man piss himself once, he’ll run twice as fast next time.”
“I’ll add it to my growing list of strategies,” she said, raising the cup in mock salute.
Someone else chuckled—Lord Blackwood, arriving with two younger knights at his side, one still bandaged across the brow. He looked at Rosie with open admiration.
“My sister’s never liked war stories,” he said. “But I think she’ll want to hear yours .”
“I hope she prefers embellishments. I tend to leave out the part where I nearly trip on tree roots mid-apparition.”
Maege let out a snort. “Girl, we’ll be telling tales of this for generations. The day a witch from another world made the lion’s tail curl between its legs.”
They laughed.
And Rosie listened—really listened—as the lords swapped stories over the firelight. How Karstark’s cousin mistook one of Luna’s illusions for a ghost and nearly fell from his horse. How Neville had calmly turned a scout’s sword into a rose mid-swing and just walked away. How Oberyn had kissed a Lannister captain’s cheek before stabbing him.
Somewhere, Arya was loudly challenging Rickon to a knife-throwing match. Sansa’s voice drifted in quiet conversation with Luna about healing salves Bran was pestering Robb with questions after questions. Jon stood at the edge of it all, Ghost by his side, watching everyone with a look of wary peace, like he was still waiting to wake up.
Rosie felt it deep in her chest—how this wasn’t just a victory. It was a bond . Something had shifted here. The North wasn’t just tolerating her anymore.
They were claiming her.
She glanced at Maege, who was now humming low under her breath, one boot back on, the other abandoned.
“Does it ever get easier?” Rosie asked.
Maege looked over. “What?”
“The weight.”
“No,” she said, after a moment. “But it gets lighter when you know you're not carrying it alone.”
Rosie exhaled. Slowly. Deeply.
And for the first time since she arrived in this world, she believed that might be true.
Robb’s POV – Later That Night
Riverrun Camp – Post-Battle Firelight
He found her by the largest fire in the center of camp.
The flames were low now, casting a golden halo around the knot of soldiers and lords still gathered, their voices softer than before—like even laughter had learned to tread gently in the wake of what they’d survived. The air smelled of smoke and broth, and someone had started carving a song into the night on a lute with only three strings.
Rosie was sitting on a low stump, her knees drawn close, cup cupped in her palms like warmth alone could hold her together.
She looked tired in a way that stole his breath.
Not weak. Not broken.
Just… spent. Like every piece of her had been given out to someone else—through spell and touch and word—and she hadn’t yet asked for anything back.
He moved without thinking.
“Come on,” Robb said, gently, stepping into the edge of firelight.
She looked up, her expression unreadable in the glow. “Robb—”
He extended a hand. “You need rest.”
“So do you.”
“I’ll sleep better knowing you’re not curled into a log pretending a cup of ale is enough.”
That earned a small laugh. Barely a breath. But it warmed him more than the fire ever could.
She handed the cup off to Maege without a word, and placed her hand in his.
The contact was simple.
But it settled something in him.
They didn’t speak as he walked her toward her tent, taking the long path through the darkened edges of the camp. Lanterns swayed above the watch lines. The occasional bark of a hound or rattle of hooves sounded in the distance, but the night was calm, held in suspension.
Rosie let herself lean slightly against him—not enough to make her stumble, but enough to tell him she trusted him to keep her upright.
It meant more than she knew.
“You were brilliant today,” Robb said after a while.
She hummed in response, not protesting, but not agreeing either.
“I mean it,” he added. “Your plan turned the tide. The lords know it. I know it.”
“Then why do I feel like I can’t breathe?” she whispered.
He looked over, and his throat tightened at the rawness in her face.
“Because it wasn’t just a battle,” he said quietly. “It was proof.”
“Of what?”
“That you belong here.”
She blinked, and for the first time all day, he saw the glassiness behind her strength.
“Do you know,” she said softly, “how long it’s been since I felt that way?”
He didn’t answer. Just wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her closer as they walked.
The entrance of her tent glowed gently, lantern light flickering from inside. A familiar comfort.
But neither of them moved to enter just yet.
Rosie turned to him, her hair windblown and tangled, her face streaked with soot, and somehow still— still —he thought she looked like something the gods had crafted with too much care.
“I’m not made for this,” she said suddenly. “Not war. Not tents and strategy and riding into fire.”
“You say that,” Robb murmured, “but you stood with me in the storm, and I’ve never seen anything more natural.”
She blinked again.
And then, quietly, without bravado or cleverness, she whispered, “I’m scared.”
He nodded. “So am I.”
“I don’t know what happens next.”
He stepped closer.
“I don’t care what happens next, as long as you’re still here.”
Rosie swallowed hard. “Robb…”
He reached up, brushed a stray curl from her face, and let his hand linger at her cheek.
“I don’t need an answer tonight,” he said. “I just need to know I’m not the only one feeling this.”
She exhaled—shaky, soft.
“You’re not.”
Silence settled between them, heavy and warm.
And then, before it could tip too far toward something neither of them were ready to name, she leaned in and pressed her forehead against his.
They stood there for a long time, breaths shared, hearts steadying, the war momentarily forgotten.
And when they finally pulled apart, it was with reluctant gravity.
“Go,” she said softly, voice barely above a breath. “Get sleep. Tomorrow we plan again.”
He nodded.
But as he walked away, he couldn’t help the smile that ghosted across his lips.
Because tomorrow, whatever it brought…
They would face it together .
Chapter 28: The Whispers and Warmth We Carry
Summary:
Let's see what the others are thinking, shall we?
Chapter Text
Tywin Lannister's POV – The Red Keep, King's Landing
scent of ink and wax filled the chamber, but Tywin could still smell blood.
Not real blood, not yet, but the kind that lingered in the air before a collapse—the coppery weight of a kingdom bleeding from wounds that hadn’t yet been acknowledged aloud. He sat in silence, the scroll from the front lines spread across his war table like a declaration of failure. The Lannister crest on the broken wax seal mocked him in deep crimson, cracked where the lion’s paw had once gleamed. Kevan had lost. His brother—loyal, meticulous, far more cautious than Jaime—had been broken like a farmer's gate in the wind.
By him .
By them .
The Wolf King and his witch.
Tywin’s jaw was tight, unmoving, his fingers steepled beneath his chin as he reread the words for the third time. The missive was clear, if reluctant. Kevan’s army had suffered significant losses outside the Red Fork. Northern bannermen, bolstered by Dornish steel and something worse— sorcery —had used deception, illusion, and brutality to split the western flank wide open. Kevan had fled. The lines were broken. The Riverlands were lost again.
The first whisper of war slipping beyond his control.
He would not allow it.
He rose from the chair slowly, each movement deliberate, the weight of command settling across his shoulders like a cloak made of chainmail. Rage swirled beneath the surface—not loud or hot like Cersei's temper, but slow and coiled, like a viper circling a kill.
He had underestimated the girl.
He did not make that mistake twice.
The stories were pouring in now—tales of a witch who walked through flame, who healed with her hands and commanded nature to obey. He had dismissed them at first. Foolish superstition. Battlefield embellishment. But Kevan did not fall to superstition. Kevan had not been bested by shadows.
No, the girl was real.
Rosalie Potter.
And Robb Stark—Eddard’s northern brat who had taken to war like he’d been born with steel in his hands—was no longer simply a boy king lashing out in grief. He had become something else. Something Tywin recognized, because he had once been it himself.
A threat .
Tywin turned to the raven at the window. A reply to Roose Bolton was already being inked—coded, precise. His hand would remain hidden for now, but his reach would not. The North would crumble from within, even if he had to rip out every wolf's heart to do it.
Let them believe they’d won a battle.
Tywin Lannister planned for war.
Varys’ POV – The Red Keep, Black Cells Below
The air beneath the Red Keep was always damp, even in the height of summer. It clung to the skin like regret, curling around the bones of stone walls that had heard more secrets than all the lords in the realm combined. Varys moved through them quietly, soft-slippered feet making no sound against the cold floor, robes brushing the edge of torchlight like a whisper at the edge of a confession.
He was not often given to hope.
Hope was a luxury for poets and fools, for those who still believed a crown had weight because it was forged of gold, not the blood it cost to wear it. Varys knew better. He had served too many kings, watched too many noble dreams curdle into tyranny and cruelty. He had seen the smallfolk burn for the mistakes of highborn children playing at power.
But now… now he listened.
And what he heard unnerved him.
The whispers had begun weeks ago, soft at first, buried beneath the usual rumors of treachery and battle. A witch , they said, a woman of fire and healing, who called lightning from the sky and walked among wolves. A king who fought with honor and fury, who had never lost a field nor flinched in the face of southern steel. They called her the Battle Witch, the Storm of the North, the Lady from Beyond the Veil. They called him the Wolf King.
But it was what they said next that made Varys pause.
They spoke of mercy .
Of men healed who would have died screaming. Of children protected during the sacking of smaller camps. Of prisoners spared and fed. Of a tent filled with laughter after slaughter, where a witch sat beside broken men and helped them remember their names.
It was... unusual.
Compassion was not a coin often used in war. And yet here she was, wielding it like a blade.
He had not yet spoken of it to the small council—not fully. Cersei would scoff. Joffrey would scream. Pycelle would mutter about curses and gods. Only Tyrion might pause to consider, and even then, his mind would be weighed more by wine and wit than the quiet revolution such a woman might bring.
But Varys was already considering the shape of it.
What if, truly, the North had become something new? What if Robb Stark and this Rosalie Potter —if that was her name—offered not merely rebellion, but redemption ?
He had never believed in prophecy. But he believed in the people.
And the people, it seemed, were beginning to believe in her .
He needed more information. He needed eyes in the North. Ears in Riverrun. He would send his spiders into the woods and tents and halls of the wolf’s court. He would learn the truth of her magic, and of the bond between them. And if it was true… if she truly was more healer than harbinger…
Perhaps the realm needed a different kind of ruler altogether.
Petyr Baelish’s POV – The Eyrie, Late Evening
Power was patience.
Not swords. Not banners. Not loud declarations made by fools in golden crowns. No—power was quiet, coiled, hidden beneath layers of smiles and half-spoken truths. Power was a whisper in a dying man’s ear, a marriage contract left unsigned, a child’s inheritance withheld one more winter. It was the thing no one saw until it was already wrapped around their throat.
Petyr Baelish smiled as he poured himself a goblet of Arbor red, swirling it slowly in his fingers as he looked out from the high balcony of the Eyrie. The sky was clean tonight, cloudless and cruel, stars scattered like polished bone across velvet. Far below, the world lay small and quiet—unaware of what shifted beneath its surface.
The news had come swiftly. Kevan Lannister defeated. His forces shattered by the wolf and the witch . Robb Stark—Ned’s boy with a crown of thorns—and that strange girl from nowhere who commanded flame and thunder with the same ease she wielded men.
Petyr had smiled when he read it. Not because he was surprised—no, the Lannisters were always doomed to suffer under their own arrogance. But because it opened opportunity .
He sipped his wine and let his thoughts curl like smoke.
Catelyn.
She would be watching this unfold with eyes still too clear, too honest , despite all that had been taken from her. He had thought, once, that grief might make her pliable. That mourning might make her reach for a familiar hand. But no. She had grown colder. Sharper. Too much like him , in ways that made him angry and intrigued.
And then there was the girl. Sansa.
His sweet, porcelain dove— gone .
Plucked from the lion’s den before he could make his move, spirited away by whispers and sorcery. There were murmurs in the capital, half-believed tales of a witch with fire in her hands and the North in her shadow. A foreign woman who moved like smoke through walls, who stole Sansa from under Cersei’s nose without spilling a drop of blood.
He didn’t know her name.
Not yet.
But he would.
And Sansa—Sansa, who had Catelyn’s eyes and a quiet grief that curled around his memory like frost in the crypts of Winterfell—she was supposed to be his. His to save. His to shape. His to crown.
Now someone else had reached her first.
He could feel the pieces slipping from his hand. The path he had carved for years, suddenly shadowed by something wild and unknowable.
But no. The game was not over. Not yet.
He would find her again. He would unravel this so-called witch, expose her tricks, pull Sansa back to where she belonged.
And when he placed her on the throne, she would still smile. She would still thank him.
Lysa stirred behind him in the bedchamber, but he ignored her.
She was useful. The Vale would rise for her if she wept in the right places, screamed about her dead husband in the correct pitch. Let them see a grieving mother. Let them rally behind a woman they feared. Petyr would hold her leash with a single finger. And once the time came, once the wolves and lions had finished tearing each other’s throats out…
The Eyrie would descend like judgment.
He would offer them an alliance. A strategy. He would offer the wolf king the hand of the girl he’d be able to use.
And if the witch stood in the way?
Well.
Fire could be smothered.
Stannis Baratheon’s POV – Dragonstone
The sea beat against the rocks like war drums.
It was a cold sound, eternal and indifferent, carving the bones of Dragonstone with every wave. Stannis Baratheon stood on the outer rampart, his cloak snapping in the wind, his face carved from stone to match the cliffs beneath his feet. The letter in his hand—creased, stained by sea salt—fluttered once before his grip stilled it.
Kevan Lannister defeated.
The wolves had grown fangs. And now they were backed by magic.
He should have felt anger. Or urgency. Or perhaps fear, if he were a man who still gave space to such weakness.
But all he felt was confirmation.
The realm was in chaos. Joffrey— that boy of incest —still wore the crown like a mockery of law. Renly, his own brother, pranced through the Stormlands with a false smile and stolen banners, pretending that charm made him worthy of rule. And now, the North surged with rumors of sorcery, of a red-haired witch and a boy king who commanded magic and steel alike.
None of them had the right .
Only Stannis.
By blood. By law. By the will of the gods.
He turned toward the keep. A fire burned in the brazier near the entrance, small but steady, casting a long shadow across the stones. Melisandre stood there, cloaked in red, her hands folded, eyes half-lidded in something that looked too much like ecstasy.
“The flames speak,” she said softly as he approached. “They roar with her name.”
“I have no interest in witches,” Stannis snapped.
Melisandre only smiled. “No interest? And yet she burns brightly. She and the king of wolves. You should see how the fire bends toward them.”
“They are not my concern.”
“They may be your test.”
Stannis looked back to the sea.
His jaw tightened. “Let them fight their battles. Let them bleed the lions. I will deal with Renly first.”
Melisandre’s smile widened.
“There is power gathering in the realm,” she whispered. “You feel it. Don’t deny it.”
He didn’t reply.
He didn’t need prophecy. He didn’t need whispers of flame or visions from beyond. He had duty. The weight of law behind his name and the fire of righteous fury in his chest. He would deal with Renly. He would break the false boy on the Iron Throne. He would burn out corruption with sword and fire until the realm bent again to what was right .
And if the witch in the North became a threat?
Then she, too, would burn.
Olenna Tyrell’s POV – Highgarden, The Solar
The roses had begun to wilt.
Not from drought—no, the rains had been kind this season—but from age, from inevitable exhaustion. Even beauty, well-fed and protected, had its limits. Olenna Tyrell plucked a pale-pink bloom from its vase with thin, practiced fingers, and tore a petal free with a softness that belied the steel behind it.
She did not flinch when the thorns bit her skin.
The raven had come at dawn, its message sharp and clear beneath the gilded polish of politeness: Kevan Lannister’s army had fallen. The North, bolstered by Dorne and something other , had torn through the west like wildfire. There were whispers now—dangerous, trembling whispers—of a witch who healed the dying and fought with flame, and a Stark boy turned king who had never lost a battle.
It was, of course, inconvenient.
Olenna had not built her family’s power by chasing after fairy tales. She did not believe in magic. But she did believe in influence, in narrative, in the quiet machinery of reputation. And something was shifting in the realm—not just swords and banners, but stories. Stories that moved hearts faster than armies.
The North had always been too far, too cold, too dull to matter in the grand theater of politics. But now? Now the wolf and the witch had taken center stage, and the rest of the realm was watching.
“Robb Stark,” she murmured, lifting her teacup to her lips. “And Rosalie, was it?”
Her handmaid didn’t answer. They never did unless spoken to directly.
Olenna looked out her balcony window, gaze sweeping across the warm hills of the Reach. Her son, Mace, was no doubt already scribbling some embarrassing missive to the Crown or simpering before the small council like a boar in velvet. She would have to reign him in again. Carefully. Quietly.
They had backed the Lannisters. A poor investment, in hindsight. Cersei was unraveling, Joffrey was unfit, and Tywin—though formidable—was showing cracks. And now… this loss. A real loss. Not a skirmish. Not a minor rebellion.
An upset to the entire game .
Her fingers tapped once, sharply, against the cup.
“Perhaps,” she said slowly, “the time has come to reconsider allegiances.”
She had no illusions of marrying Margaery to Joffrey. The boy was unstable, sadistic, and destined to burn half the realm in pursuit of validation. But a wolf king … that was a different thing altogether.
If what the letters claimed was true—if the Stark boy was just, honorable, young and unattached —then perhaps her sweet rose could thrive in snow just as well as sun.
But then came the problem.
The witch .
Rosalie Potter.
There were already whispers of the way the king looked at her. Of the hours spent beside her tent. Of how she stood at his side in battle, not behind. Olenna had lived long enough to recognize intimacy in its earliest form. It was not lust, not ambition.
It was something far more dangerous .
Affection.
Margaery could not compete with that.
Not unless she found a crack to slip into, a way to become useful . Not unless Olenna carved out space in this northern story and offered the Reach not as a rival—but as an ally.
Her smile was thin. Precise.
It was time to rewrite the ending.
Tyrion Lannister’s POV – King’s Landing
The goblet of wine in Tyrion’s hand had long gone tepid, but he sipped it anyway.
He sat in the tower window, one leg propped on the sill, watching the slow crawl of city lights flicker against the oncoming dark. Below, the Red Keep’s walls bristled with nervous guards and tense shadows. Inside, the hallways echoed with the sounds of whispered arguments, slammed doors, and the sharp, brittle voice of his sister, unraveling one octave at a time.
Kevan had lost.
And the silence that followed the raven’s arrival had been more damning than a hundred screams.
Tyrion could still see the way Cersei’s face had contorted when the words were read aloud—her mouth twitching, lips whitening, fingers digging into the arms of her chair like talons. She hadn’t spoken, not immediately. Joffrey had, of course. The boy had shrieked and cursed and demanded executions and vengeance and proclamations, all while spitting wine on the table and throwing a jeweled goblet at the wall.
Typical.
Tyrion had watched it all with a strange kind of detachment, like a play he’d seen before, now dull in its predictability.
Because the truth was: he had enjoyed it.
Not the loss, no. Kevan’s failure was costly, and the blow to their house’s name could not be understated. But to see Cersei rattled, to see Joffrey exposed for the incompetent terror he was… that, at least, brought a brief flicker of warmth to Tyrion’s soul.
He took another sip.
But even that warmth had begun to cool.
The world was shifting. The battlefield no longer belonged to lions and dragons and ghosts of the past. It now bent toward something stranger. Wilder.
The North.
Robb Stark had always been a soldier’s threat—young, furious, too honorable to survive. But now… now the stories were different.
Now there was her .
Rosalie Potter.
The name was on every whispered tongue, flitting through the halls like perfume. A witch, they said, with healing hands and a fire in her veins. A foreigner with no ties to any house, yet who stood beside the Stark boy as if she’d been born from ice and raised by wolves.
Tyrion had never met her.
But gods, he wanted to.
He’d read reports, of course. He’d heard the council mock the magic, dismiss the rumors as fantasy and exaggeration. But he had also seen the way Varys listened, the way Grand Maester Pycelle pretended not to flinch when the phrase flame and snow passed someone’s lips.
There was fear in the court now.
Not of dragons. Not even of wildlings.
But of change.
And Tyrion—small, clever, and often overlooked—was watching it unfold with eyes sharper than any of theirs.
He wondered, quietly, whether he would find himself swept beneath the tide… or riding atop it.
And he wondered, too, if perhaps for once in his life, he might choose the side he actually believed in.
Roose Bolton’s POV – Harrenhal, Midnight
The parchment crinkled in his fingers, the wax seal already melted into a black smear of silence.
Roose Bolton read the letter once more, though he had memorized every word the moment he broke it open. Tywin’s tone was ever the same—curt, composed, edged like a dagger in a velvet sheath. There was no flattery. No wasted language. Just instruction. Assurance. And the promise of reward if Roose delivered what he had long pretended he wasn’t already planning.
The King in the North must fall.
Roose folded the letter, slow and precise, and fed it into the fire.
The flames crackled with a quiet hunger, curling around the edges of the page until it became nothing more than a twist of ash.
He watched it burn without blinking.
Around him, Harrenhal slept—if sleep could even settle in a place so steeped in agony. The stones still stank of old blood. The ghosts here didn’t whisper; they screamed. But Roose didn’t mind. Screams were familiar. Almost comforting.
He moved across the chamber in silence, cloak trailing behind him like a shadow too obedient to stray.
They called him Leech Lord behind his back. They thought him slow. Cold. Unfeeling.
They were half right.
Roose did not feel in the ways others did. He did not burn with passion. He did not thirst for glory. But he understood power. Understood how to make it bleed slow. He had followed the Starks because it had suited him. Because the North revered names over deeds, and no man dared question the silent warden of Winterfell.
But now the boy played king. Now he paraded his crown with fire at his side—a witch who smiled with blood on her hands and light in her eyes, who had made fools of the Lannisters and stitched the wounded back together with glowing hands and compassion . Roose nearly laughed at the absurdity of it.
Compassion had no place in war.
And he hated her for it.
Rosalie Potter.
She was ruining everything. Turning lords into believers. Turning Robb into something untouchable. He had seen it in the way the men looked at her. Not as a foreigner, not even as a woman—but as a symbol . A myth in motion.
And Robb—Robb had begun to believe it too.
The boy was still sharp. Still dangerous. But there was feeling in him now. Weakness masked as love. And Roose would use it.
He already had the routes mapped. Already had names etched into the skin of memory—men in Robb’s ranks who owed too much, feared too little, or hated just enough.
He would bleed the wolf from the inside.
When the time came, he would strike, and no one would see the blade coming—not from him , the silent bannerman, the cautious voice, the northern loyalist .
Let them speak of the witch. Let them whisper of fire and healing and the songs sung beneath tents.
In the end, they would all be meat.
And the Dreadfort would feast.
Jon Snow’s POV – Riverrun, Late Morning
Snow hadn’t smiled this easily in years.
It was a strange feeling, unfamiliar but not unwelcome—like stepping into a room filled with hearthfire after too long in the cold. He stood in the courtyard, watching as Rickon attempted to mount a very uncooperative Shaggydog, while Arya pelted Gendry with apples from the stable loft. Laughter—real, full-bellied laughter—echoed off the stone walls, not just from the children, but from guards, stablehands, even a few grizzled northern bannermen who had long forgotten what joy sounded like.
He glanced to his left. Robb stood at his side, arms crossed, a soft smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. His brother—his king —had taken to command like a direwolf to snow, but in these quiet hours, Jon could still see the boy underneath, the one who used to race him through Winterfell’s halls, the one who always reached out first after a fight.
They were close again.
Closer than they’d ever been.
Jon didn’t speak of the Wall much. He didn’t need to. Robb had looked at him when he arrived—truly looked—and something unspoken had passed between them. A promise to never be separated again. Now, Jon found himself shadowing him at councils, riding beside him when he could, helping organize drills and ration stores. He was no longer the bastard standing apart.
He was needed . He was home .
And what surprised him most—what made him loosen the armor around his heart one buckle at a time—was Lady Stark.
Catelyn had changed.
Not dramatically. Not in declarations or sudden warmth. But in small, honest ways: the absence of frost in her tone, the way her eyes didn’t narrow when they landed on him, how she let him speak without interruption at dinner. Once, she had asked him—quietly—what it had been like at the Wall. He had blinked, startled. She hadn’t apologized. But she’d listened .
And then there was Luna.
Jon didn’t know what to make of the dream-eyed witch with her strange phrases and even stranger creatures. She unnerved him, slightly, like the way Ghost sometimes stared too long at an empty doorway. But Lady Stark seemed drawn to her, in a hesitant, curious way. Jon had seen them once, seated in the garden with a pot of tea between them, Luna humming while Catelyn listened with an unreadable look on her face.
Jon didn’t understand it. But it made him feel… safer. As though the house he had never truly been a part of was beginning to stretch open its walls, just a little wider.
And somewhere in the middle of it all—at the heart of the fire—was Rosie.
She moved through Riverrun like gravity. Everyone turned to her when she passed, not just out of awe, but affection. She treated the kitchen boys with the same warmth she offered lords. She joked with Arya, read beside Bran, ruffled Rickon’s hair as though she had always known them.
Jon watched her, sometimes, and thought: This is what a Stark heart would look like, if it burned with flame instead of frost.
He never told her, of course.
But he stayed close. Because something inside him whispered that the fire she carried could melt more than snow.
It could make things grow.
Sansa Stark’s POV – Riverrun, Afternoon Light
The sunlight in Riverrun didn’t feel like King’s Landing.
It was gentler. Less like a golden blade and more like the warmth of a mother’s hand on a fevered brow. It filtered through the castle windows in dappled waves, dancing on stone floors and curling through the garden vines. Sansa sat on a small bench in the outer courtyard, the hem of her gown tucked beneath her knees, a book half-forgotten in her lap.
She wasn’t reading.
Not really.
She was watching Neville Longbottom from the corner of her eye.
He was kneeling in the far corner of the garden with his sleeves rolled to the elbows and dirt under his nails, murmuring to a cluster of stubborn rootlings like they were old friends who simply needed coaxing back into the world. His brow was furrowed in concentration, his voice low and soothing. The garden responded to him—not dramatically, not with magic in bursts of light, but with quiet cooperation. Petals tilted toward him. Vines relaxed.
Sansa didn’t know when she’d started seeking him out. He wasn’t like the knights she used to dream about. He didn’t boast or strut or try to impress. He blushed easily, tripped over his own thoughts, and had more interest in potatoes than politics.
But he was kind.
And after all that had happened, kindness had become something sacred.
She exhaled slowly, looking down at her lap. Her hands were still soft, but there was strength in her fingers now—new calluses from helping in the kitchens, from holding Bran’s weight when he practiced walking, from learning how to grip a blade just in case . She would never be Arya, never wield a sword like a dagger, fast and wild. But she had learned to wield words. To stitch wounds shut with patience. To hold her tongue when it burned, and speak when it mattered.
She was learning to be a Stark woman.
Not the kind they had mocked in court.
The kind who endured.
The kind Rosie embodied like a flame come to life.
Sansa adored her.
She didn’t say it. She didn’t need to. But when Rosie walked into the room, Sansa sat taller. When she laughed, Sansa smiled even before she understood the joke. When Rosie hugged her after a nightmare—no hesitation, just open arms and a whisper of You’re safe now —Sansa let herself believe it.
She had always longed for an older sister.
Now she had one.
Even Arya was softer now, in her own chaotic way. They didn’t argue anymore. Not really. Arya teased and Sansa rolled her eyes and then, somehow, they would be sitting side by side sharing soup or braiding each other’s hair while pretending they weren’t. Once, Arya had called her brave .
Sansa had gone to bed with a smile that didn’t fade, not even in dreams.
Jon, too, was different.
Quieter. Happier. He stood closer to Robb now, spoke with weight in his voice, not shame. And when he looked at her, there was no awkwardness anymore—only understanding, a kind of sibling bond forged not in shared memory, but in returning to each other after the world had tried to tear them apart.
She leaned her head back against the stone wall and closed her eyes.
There were ghosts still. She missed Lady. So much it sometimes ached. When she watched the other direwolves—Shaggy stalking with Rickon, Grey Wind curled protectively beside Robb—she felt the gap like a blade. But she let it in now. Let it live beside the good.
Because healing, she had learned, wasn’t a single moment of relief.
It was choosing joy, again and again.
And for the first time in a long time, she believed she deserved it.
Arya Stark’s POV – Riverrun Training Yard, Dusk
Arya ducked under Robb’s arm and jabbed her wooden sword into his ribs with a loud, gleeful, “ HA! ”
“Dammit, Arya!” Robb barked with a wheeze, stumbling back a step, more from surprise than pain.
Jon, seated on a barrel at the edge of the yard, chuckled into his cup. “You’ll be bruised by supper.”
“She fights like a wolf with fleas,” Robb muttered, rubbing his side.
Arya grinned, victorious. “I fight like someone who wins .”
Grey Wind huffed beside the training circle as if seconding her opinion, his giant paws splayed out, head on his forelegs, watching them all like a judge too bored to weigh in. Arya darted away before Robb could retaliate, spinning and laughing, the wooden blade swinging wildly in her hand, her braid half-undone and sticking to her cheek with sweat.
She was alive again.
Not like at Harrenhal. Not like during the months of hiding and hunger and fear that had stretched through her bones like frost. Here, in this place, with her brothers and sister and Gendry nearby, Arya felt like she’d shed a hundred shadows and walked out grinning.
Her fingers still ached sometimes. Her dreams still carried echoes of screams. But they didn’t hold her anymore.
Now she ran.
She trained. She fought. She learned . Every day she was on the field—sparring with Jon, copying Robb’s stance, challenging guards twice her size until they took her seriously or got embarrassed enough to stop underestimating her. Rosie had given her a set of enchanted practice blades that never splintered, and Arya treasured them like they were made of Valyrian steel.
And then there was Gendry .
She didn’t know what to call what he was. He wasn’t her brother, obviously. He wasn’t a knight, though he could swing a hammer like he was born for it. He wasn’t soft, not like boys who flinched when she cursed or couldn’t keep up with her in the yard.
He was just… Gendry.
Stupid. Loyal. Stubborn as Shaggy when you tried to pull him from something he’d decided on.
He teased her all the time—called her “milady” with a stupid bow and a smirk that made her want to punch him and maybe not punch him, too. Today, he’d stolen one of her boots while she was washing up and dangled it over the horse trough like a prize, and she’d tackled him so hard they both ended up soaked and shouting and laughing so loud Catelyn had appeared just to shake her head and mutter, “Wolves. All of you.”
Arya hadn’t stopped smiling for an hour.
She missed Nymeria sometimes. Missed her so much it made her chest tight, especially when she watched Grey Wind nudge against Robb or saw Shaggydog bounce after Rickon. But she felt Nymeria was still out there. Wild. Free. Like part of her that had escaped the cage and decided to live on its own terms.
That was enough. For now.
And Rosie—Rosie made it all feel safe . She didn’t smother Arya with kindness or lecture her like Sansa used to. She taught her how to bind her wrists, how to hold a dagger in tight spaces. She gave Arya books—not boring ones, but adventure books—and when Arya asked about war magic, Rosie didn’t say no. She said, “Later. When your arms are steadier.”
Arya would never say it out loud, but sometimes she imagined what it would’ve been like to have a big sister like Rosie growing up.
Someone who fought back.
Someone who looked at a girl and saw a blade waiting to be forged.
Bran Stark’s POV – Riverrun Library Tower, Near Sunset
The window seat was warm from the sun, and Bran curled into it like a cat, his legs tucked under him, a leather-bound book resting across his knees and ink smudges darkening his fingertips.
He could walk now— truly walk —not just hobble a few paces with a brace and clenched jaw, but stride , slow but sure, through the halls of Riverrun. It wasn’t perfect. There were still moments when his legs ached, when he stumbled, when he had to stop and rest. But compared to the months he’d spent trapped in silence, watching others move while he was still, it felt like flying.
Rosie had done that.
She hadn’t waved a wand and fixed everything all at once. It had been weeks of healing charms, quiet encouragement, whispered Latin and soft light. And more than anything—it had been belief . She never spoke to him like he was broken. She simply said, “Let’s try again tomorrow.” And so they did. Every day. Until tomorrow became now.
The magic fascinated him.
He read every book she gave him like he was starving for it—and maybe he was. Not just for knowledge, but for possibility . Rosie said there were old magics in his blood, things older than the Wall, deeper than dragonfire. He didn’t know what that meant yet, but when he sat beside her at night, asking questions, she didn’t laugh or turn him away. She answered him. Sometimes with stories. Sometimes with more questions.
Today’s book was on ancient wandlore. And while Bran didn’t have a wand—he wasn’t sure he’d ever use one—the symbols and theories made his mind hum. Runes etched into birch, the difference between phoenix and unicorn hair, the way certain woods amplified certain emotions. It was like reading a map to a world just beyond reach.
“Are you going to stay up there all night?” Rickon’s voice echoed from the stairwell.
Bran smiled to himself. “Only if you let me.”
“You’re boring,” Rickon called, but it came with a laugh.
“I’m learning! ” Bran shouted back.
Rickon huffed and ran off down the hall, no doubt back to Shaggydog or Buckbeak or whichever magical creature he was trying to ride this week. Bran didn’t mind. He loved that Rickon had found something wild and joyful again.
Just like Arya had found movement.
Just like Jon had found belonging.
Just like Sansa had found stillness.
He closed his eyes for a moment, pressing his fingers to the page.
He hadn’t dreamed in a long while. Not the strange dreams, the green-scented ones that had haunted him before. But lately, he felt the air around him shift when he studied too long. Felt the corners of things bend. Not frightening. Just there .
Waiting.
Bran didn’t know what it meant. But he would learn. He would ask Rosie. And she would tell him, in her slow and steady voice, that magic wasn’t something to fear. It was something to understand .
And he would.
Because the world had taken much from him. But now, it was giving something back.
Rickon Stark’s POV – Riverrun, Courtyard Pasture
Rickon sprinted across the field barefoot, shrieking with laughter, his arms out like wings and his hair flying wild behind him like a flame set loose.
Shaggydog was tearing beside him—black fur streaming, tongue lolling in a great wolfy grin—as they chased each other through the tall grass just outside Riverrun’s east wall. They weren’t supposed to be out this far. Maester Tully had muttered something earlier about boundaries and bannermen and “appropriate corridors for nobleborn children,” but Rickon didn’t care . Not today.
Today was an adventure day.
Every day had been, lately.
He was free. Free from fear, free from locked rooms and silent halls. Free from the nightmares that used to clutch his throat and whisper that Robb would never come back, that Jon was gone, that Bran would never walk again, that they’d all leave him like Father had .
But none of that was true now. Not anymore.
His family was home .
They were loud, and warm, and occasionally bossy, but they were here , and that was enough. Arya sparred with him and let him try swinging her wooden sword (until he accidentally cracked a chair). Sansa read to him sometimes, her voice soft and slow, and she never made fun of him for asking the same question three times. Jon ruffled his hair and let him walk beside Ghost, who Rickon swore could smell fear and liked to stare at the guards just to spook them. And Bran—Bran walked again. Not always fast, but steady, and when Rickon saw him striding along the stone path, arms full of books, he wanted to shout with pride.
And then there was Rosie.
Rosie was magic.
Not just because of her wand or her moving tent or the way she could whisper and make wounds vanish. But because she treated him like he mattered . Like he was part of the pack, not the littlest one left behind. She always had time to listen—even when he asked too many questions. Especially then.
And her tent—her tent was amazing .
He visited it every chance he got. He liked to sneak in when Kreacher was baking, especially when Rosie was too busy with council meetings to notice. And Buckbeak— Buckbeak! —was the best part. A giant bird-horse with eyes like a knight and talons like a nightmare. Rickon had been obsessed from the first second he saw him. He fed him raw fish and brushed his feathers and begged Rosie every day to teach him how to fly on him.
“I’m small ,” he’d argued last week. “I’d be the perfect first student!”
“You’re insane ,” Rosie had replied, but she was laughing , and that made it feel like a maybe instead of a no.
And then there was Luna.
Luna who spoke in riddles and always smelled like sage. Luna who told him stories of creatures that danced between worlds and plants that whispered in forgotten languages. He adored her. He followed her like a duckling and asked her about dragons and boggarts and unicorns. She told him he had “an excellent aura” and once gave him a hat made of twigs and starlight.
He wore it for a week straight.
Even slept in it.
Rickon threw himself down into the grass now, panting, staring up at the sky. Shaggydog flopped beside him, letting out a giant huff that ruffled Rickon’s curls.
Everything was good.
The world had color again. Magic was real. His family was here. And maybe—just maybe—if he kept asking nicely, Rosie would let him ride Buckbeak finally.
Catelyn Stark’s POV – Riverrun, Inner Gardens, Early Evening
The kettle was steeping quietly, the air warm with the scent of rosemary and lemon balm, and for the first time in what felt like years, Catelyn Stark allowed herself to simply sit .
Not to plan. Not to worry. Not to pace or count the hours between messengers.
But to rest.
The inner gardens of Riverrun were quiet at this hour—just beyond the reach of the evening bells, just before the bustle of dinner. The trees whispered in the breeze, their leaves casting moving shadows across the stone bench where she sat. Beside her, a small wooden table held two teacups, a jar of honey, and a slice of plum cake too sweet for her usual tastes, but one she found herself reaching for anyway.
Across from her sat Rosie.
Not Lady Potter. Not the Witch of the North. Just Rosie—barefoot, legs curled beneath her on the cushion, wand tucked into her sleeve, curls unruly and catching the last of the light like embers refusing to die out.
They didn’t speak much during these teatimes. They didn’t need to.
There had been a time, not so long ago, when the mere sight of this girl had unsettled Catelyn to her core—magic and mystery and her son’s lingering gaze all wrapped in one dangerous, unknown force. But now… now she looked at Rosie and felt something softer. Not comfort, perhaps. But companionship .
They had both lost things no one else could understand.
And somewhere in the silences between shared cups and soft laughter, Catelyn had let the walls come down.
“You seem lighter today,” Rosie said, finally breaking the stillness, her voice low and absent of judgment.
Catelyn smiled faintly, eyes fixed on the rustling hedge where Bran and Rickon had been playing just an hour ago. “I think I am.”
Rosie said nothing, just waited.
“I thought I’d never see them all again,” Catelyn continued, voice barely above the breeze. “Even with Robb at my side, even with the Riverlands under our banner… I believed the cost was too high. That the gods wouldn’t return them to me.”
Rosie sipped her tea.
“They're here,” she said simply. “You have them again.”
“Yes,” Catelyn whispered. “I do.”
Her throat tightened. She swallowed it down. There was still war. There was still blood to come, death waiting on another battlefield. But here, in this moment, her children were alive. Laughing. Learning. Eating too much honeybread and running wild with wolves and magical beasts and smiling like they had never been afraid.
And it was… enough .
“Thank you,” Catelyn said, after a long moment.
Rosie blinked. “For what?”
“For bringing them back to me.”
Rosie’s smile was small but honest. “They found their way. I just opened a few doors.”
“And stayed,” Catelyn added softly. “You could have left. You still could.”
Rosie’s gaze drifted upward, toward the twilight sky. “I could,” she said. “But I think… I’ve finally stopped wanting to.”
They sat in silence again after that.
Not heavy.
Not sad.
Just still.
Two women bound by war and healing and the strange threads of fate that had pulled them together.
Catelyn reached for the honey with steadier hands and passed it across the table.
Rosie smiled and took it.
Rosie Potter’s POV – Her Tent, Midnight
The castle was asleep, and for once, so was everyone else .
The siblings. The wolves. The lords and the soldiers. Even Kreacher had shuffled off to bed with a muttered grumble about “young people and their mud-tracked boots.”
Rosie was alone in her tent, the wards humming softly like a heartbeat wrapped around silk.
It was the first time in days that stillness hadn’t felt like something waiting to break.
The hearth glowed low, casting amber light across the wooden floor and up the edges of the bookshelves she had spent the evening reorganizing. Stacks of spellbooks and journals surrounded her—half-sorted, half-forgotten. She had meant to clean. To finally tidy the chaos she'd been too busy to touch while healing lords and kissing the foreheads of children and helping the Wolf King win a war.
But then she’d opened a drawer she hadn’t touched since she fell into this world.
And there it was.
The calendar.
Simple. Magical. The kind she’d always kept on her wall, right beside her bed. Back home.
Back then .
She stared at it now, splayed open on the rug like a relic from another life. Her handwriting still marked the weeks with little hearts and side notes, and at the bottom of October—almost innocently—was the familiar inked scrawl.
All Hallows’ Eve.
Her chest tightened.
She sat down slowly, the wooden floor cool beneath her legs, one hand pressing gently over her heart. The fire crackled. The tent sighed with warmth. But a chill was curling its fingers around her again, a touch not even magic could fully banish.
All Hallows’ Eve.
The night her parents died. The night that changed everything. The night something always happened. Sometimes small. Sometimes cataclysmic. But always something.
She’d spent years dreading it. Marking it. Lighting candles. Whispering names. Pretending she didn’t still long for a voice, a hand, a laugh she could barely remember.
But this year… she was tired of ghosts.
She didn’t want more danger. She didn’t want surprise or grief or the kind of pain that curled under her skin like it belonged there.
She wanted closure .
Her gaze drifted across the tent. Her eyes landed on a thick, black-spined book sitting on the far shelf.
The Black family grimoire.
Old magic. Forbidden. Forgotten.
She had read it cover to cover in the first weeks after the war, searching for answers. And buried deep in its chapters—just once—was a reference to All Hallows’ Eve . A night when the veil between worlds grew thin. A night when, under the right conditions, under bloodline and will and moonlight , the past could slip forward. Just for a moment.
Not resurrection. Not summoning.
But honoring .
Feeling .
Speaking, maybe—if only in dreams.
She exhaled, and something like determination settled low in her stomach.
She could do it.
She could see them again. Her parents. Sirius. Remus, maybe. Fred. All the ones she never got to say goodbye to.
And maybe— maybe —she could offer the same to the family who had taken her in without asking her to leave anything behind.
Eddard Stark.
She whispered the name into the dark, and it didn’t echo. It simply stayed .
Rosie leaned back on her hands, staring up at the tent ceiling where candlelight flickered like stars.
This year, she would not mourn. She would remember .
And she would bring peace .
Even if only for a night.
Chapter 29: The Veil Between Stars
Summary:
I'm not crying, you're crying!?!
This was a hard one to write, hope you like it!
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The moment the words left her lips, the air in the tent seemed to shift.
Not with wind, nor magic—but with weight. The kind that pressed into skin and heart alike, settling behind the ribs like something old , waiting to be acknowledged.
“All Hallows’ Eve,” Rosie said again, voice quieter this time, “is when the veil is at its thinnest. And I think… I think I want to try something.”
Luna looked up from where she’d been plaiting dried lavender stems together, her pale eyes sharp with attention. Neville, seated on a rug beside the fireplace, stilled his whittling mid-carve.
“I found it in the old Black grimoire,” Rosie continued, rising to retrieve the leatherbound tome from the bookshelf. It creaked as she opened it, the spine ancient and curling with ink that looked like it had been scribed in ash and shadow. “It’s a ritual—one my ancestors used to connect with the departed. Not ghosts. Not summoned spirits. Echoes. The veil is like a membrane on that night. If you’re careful, if you’re kind , it listens.”
She laid the book open on the floor between them. Candlelight shimmered over the sigils. “I want to see my parents,” she whispered. “Sirius. Remus. Fred. Just… for a moment.”
The silence that followed wasn’t discomfort—it was reverence.
Neville cleared his throat first. “What would it take?”
“A sanctified circle,” Rosie replied, tracing the diagram with her finger. “Ash or ink—pure and unbroken. Seven candles. One for each soul I want to connect with. One for each part of myself. I’ll need asphodel, myrrh, dried thyme. Moonwater. Personal items.”
Luna’s voice was dreamy and low. “And your memory.”
Rosie nodded. “If there’s no physical item, the memory has to be perfect . Not just remembered, but felt .”
Neville swallowed. “You want to do this alone?”
“No,” she said immediately. “I want both of you with me. Not just to anchor it… but because it shouldn’t just be my ritual.”
Luna tilted her head. “You mean—?”
“I know you miss your mum,” Rosie said softly, reaching across the rug to place her hand over Luna’s. “I see it in your eyes every time someone says the word ‘mother.’ And Neville…”
He didn’t flinch. He didn’t speak. But his eyes turned glassy.
“They died in the hospital, didn’t they?” Rosie asked gently.
He nodded once.
“I want you both there. For them.”
“And the Starks?” Luna asked.
Rosie drew a slow breath. “Not at first. But later… I want them to see it. To feel what it can mean. I want to give them that chance. To see him again. Their father.”
Neville’s voice was hoarse. “You want to call Lord Stark?”
“Only if they want it. Only if they say yes.”
The fire popped in the hearth.
Luna reached for the book and turned the page slowly. “We’ll help you,” she murmured. “Of course we will.”
Neville’s hand covered hers.
They sat in silence, three pieces of grief curled around a promise.
They would build something sacred.
Edge of Riverrun, All Hallows’ Eve Night
The clearing beyond Riverrun looked like something conjured from a story—untouched by war, the grass silvered in moonlight, the trees standing tall and watchful as if they too remembered the weight of this night.
Rosie had chosen it carefully.
Away from stone walls and the echo of corridors. Here, the world felt ancient and listening. The veil thinned in places like this, where the old gods and the stars could look down without interruption.
The ritual circle had taken all day to prepare. She, Luna, and Neville had worked in near silence, save for the occasional soft-spoken spell or reminder. They’d inscribed the perfect circle into the grass using a blend of chalk dust, bloodroot ink, and moonwater. The lines shimmered faintly in the dim light, as though the earth itself recognized its purpose.
Around the circle, seven candles stood upright—each in a wrought-iron holder shaped by Neville’s careful hands. Their flames flickered now, already burning with a strange steadiness against the breeze. In front of each candle rested a small object.
A letter. A silver mirror. A wand fragment. A faded photograph. A pocket watch. A lock of hair bound in red string. An old feather Rosie had kept hidden away in a trunk since she was sixteen.
The air smelled of asphodel and thyme. Luna had been right—it would help clear the way.
Rosie stood barefoot at the edge of the circle, cloaked in pure white dress, her hair loose and wild around her shoulders. She held her wand in one hand, the other pressed gently to her chest, steadying her breath.
Behind her, footsteps crunched on the grass.
She turned to see them: the Stark siblings, all six of them. Catelyn. Edmure. Brynden Tully, his arms crossed over his chest but his eyes not unkind. Arya wore her leathers; Sansa, a simple cloak the color of stormclouds. Rickon fidgeted, already craning to find Luna. Bran held onto Jon’s arm, and Robb—Robb stood tall, but something in his expression softened when he saw her.
“Why did you ask us here?” Catelyn asked, voice quiet.
“I wanted you to see something,” Rosie said, her voice matching the night—calm, low, reverent. “I asked you to come not just for me. But for what this night can be.”
She turned to the circle, took one long step forward.
And began.
Rosie stepped into the circle barefoot, each movement deliberate, her cloak brushing the grass as she lit the candles one by one. Clockwise. Love. Grief. Sacrifice. Loyalty. Guilt. Protection. Hope. The names whispered like promises into the dark.
She knelt at each flame, placing her chosen item beside it. A piece of Sirius’s wand. Remus’s journal. Her father’s cufflink. Her mother’s brooch. Fred’s half-torn joke card. A letter from Tonks. A ribbon from Ginny she could no longer return.
She anointed the boundary with moonwater, her fingers tracing silver patterns across the air.
Then, she sat cross-legged in the center, hands over her heart.
The incense burned. The veil stirred.
Neville sat across from her, back straight, hands folded reverently in his lap, the steady tremble in his shoulders betraying the storm beneath. Luna was to her right, cross-legged and luminous, fingers lightly pressed to the ground, her eyes closed as if listening to something beyond human hearing.
Rosie exhaled.
Then she spoke.
Her voice was low, deliberate—wrapped in the Old Magic that lived deep in the House of Black, in bloodlines older than Avalon and Hogwarts both. It wasn’t English. It was intention. Memory. Power.
"I call to those who walk the mist,
By love once touched, by light once kissed.
Not bound by grief, nor dragged by pain,
But drawn by hearts that speak your name."
"If you so will, then cross the night,
By flame, by thread, by starborn light.
Step through the Veil, but only stay,
Until the break of All Hallow’s Day."
Luna repeated the words beside her, her voice like leaves brushing stone. Neville murmured them a heartbeat later, the tremble in his tone smoothed by steadiness of will. The candles flared, then bent inward, and for a long moment—nothing moved.
And then—
The stillness.
Not silence. Stillness. The kind that happens just before lightning strikes. The kind that wraps around you and holds its breath with yours.
The Veil-Walk had begun.
Rosie stared into the basin. The water rippled once, faintly. Then again.
Then—
A flicker.
A shimmer.
And suddenly—they were there.
Not in the water.
Not behind her.
Within the circle.
Whole.
Alive.
Sirius stepped through first, his grin sharp and warm all at once, his robes wrinkled, hair wild, eyes burning like embers in moonlight. He didn’t look like a ghost. None of them did. They were as solid as her own hands. As real as breath. Light and magic woven into form by the love she carried like a torch that refused to go out.
Remus followed, quiet, steady, the corners of his mouth turned up in that soft, tired smile she remembered best. There were no scars here. No pain. Just kindness shaped into a man.
Tonks bounced in behind him, her hair flickering pink, then silver, then lavender in her excitement, and when she saw Rosie, she laughed—a pure, ringing sound that made Rosie’s hands shake.
And then—Fred.
He sauntered in with a smirk like he’d been waiting for her to say something clever, his arms wide, his posture cocky, his grin unmistakable. “Took you long enough,” he said. “Thought you’d be a dramatic five minutes earlier.”
But Rosie could barely breathe.
Because behind them—came her parents.
James. Lily.
They didn’t shimmer. They didn’t float. They stood. James with his perpetually messy hair, glasses crooked, his smile lopsided and utterly unchanged. Lily with a warmth that wrapped around her like perfume, her eyes green and luminous and exactly like Rosie’s.
Her breath caught. Her heart cracked open.
“Hi, kid,” Sirius said, stepping forward, and Rosie broke.
She didn’t cry gracefully. She fell forward, hands trembling, shoulders shaking with the sobs she hadn’t let loose since the war ended. Since the quiet. Since the guilt.
“Sirius—Remus—Mum—Dad—I—”
Lily crossed the space and knelt before her, pulling Rosie into her arms, fingers threading gently through her hair like she’d never stopped. “You don’t have to say it all,” she said softly, voice like honey and starlight. “We already know.”
James wrapped his arms around them both, voice thick with emotion. “Look at you, Rosie-girl.”
Sirius crouched beside her, tugging her into a hug that made her ribs ache. “You’ve grown,” he said. “You’re... bloody formidable. ”
Fred whistled low. “Taller than I remember. Still not taller than me though. That’d be absurd.”
“Look what you’ve done,” Tonks said with a wink. “What you’ve survived. Gods, you were always meant to shake the world.”
“You’ve done so much,” Remus added, crouching before her, hands braced on his knees. “You’ve carried too much.”
“And now you need to let it go,” Sirius murmured. “The guilt. The weight. The feeling that you failed us.”
“You didn’t,” Lily said, cupping Rosie’s face in her palms. “You lived. You kept the light alive. That was enough.”
Rosie wept into her mother’s shoulder, clinging like she’d fall through the earth if she let go. “I miss you. I miss all of you. Every single day.”
“And we’re still here,” James said gently. “Every day. Right here.” He tapped his chest.
She didn’t want to let go.
But she knew she would have to.
She turned her head just enough to glimpse Luna—now kneeling before a tall, radiant woman who touched her face like a whisper, brushing golden strands from Luna’s cheeks with a mother’s love. A man stood beside them, laughing softly, stroking Luna’s braid like a harp string. Her parents. There was so much light around her, it was hard to look.
Neville was still. Kneeling before two figures—his parents—Frank and Alice. His mother clutched his hand, tears in her eyes, while his father whispered something in his ear that made Neville smile—wide and boyish—for the first time in days.
Rosie turned back to her loved ones. One by one, she pressed her hands to theirs. Memorized the feel of their skin. Their warmth. Their light.
To Sirius, she whispered, “You saved me more than I ever told you.”
To Remus: “You gave me my heart back.”
To Fred: “I promise I’ll laugh more. I’ll keep you alive in the punchlines.”
To Tonks: “Thank you for showing me how to be soft and strong.”
To Lily and James: “I hope I’ve made you proud.”
Lily’s eyes shone. James kissed her forehead.
“We are,” they said together.
The seventh candle burned low.
Rosie stepped back, lips trembling. She pressed a kiss to her fingertips, then touched each of their hands, one by one, a final goodbye she would carry in her bones.
Then she knelt, hands to the earth, and whispered a closing incantation in the same old tongue.
The light softened.
The air stilled.
And one by one, the ones she loved faded like morning mist under dawnlight.
The circle went quiet. But not empty.
Never empty.
She turned slowly.
The Starks stood frozen, their faces shining with quiet tears. Rickon clutched Arya’s hand. Jon wiped his cheek, refusing to meet anyone’s eyes. Catelyn had a hand to her mouth, her other arm tight around Sansa’s shoulders. Robb stood still, not blinking.
She looked at them all.
And then she spoke.
“If you want,” she said, voice thick, trembling, “you can see him .”
The silence cracked open.
Robb's POV
Robb Stark had seen the gods turn their faces.
He had watched men bleed out in snow and soil.
He had stood on battlefields blackened by fire, had smelled the stink of death baked into his armor, had looked into the eyes of dying friends and still pressed forward.
But none of it— none of it—prepared him for this.
The clearing near the river’s edge was heavy with silence, as if the very air refused to intrude. The stars hung motionless above the treetops, pale and reverent. The wind had gone still. The grass had stopped swaying. The fire at the center of Rosie’s circle had burned low, its embers humming like a heart long buried but still beating.
The ritual had ended minutes ago—he thought. It was hard to tell. Time felt displaced here, stretched too long between heartbeats, curled like smoke around the space where the veil had just thinned.
He stood at the edge of the circle.
And he stared at her.
Rosie knelt at its center, her head bowed, her shoulders trembling—not with weakness, but with release. Her hands rested in her lap, palms turned upward as if something divine had just passed through her. The tears on her cheeks shimmered in the candlelight, but her face was… lighter. Unburdened. The kind of stillness that only came after a storm had been wept from the bones.
She looked like she’d touched the dead and come back softer, not broken.
Around her, the last curls of magic still danced like ash in a low wind—flickers of light, faint silver threads unspooling into the dark.
He had watched it happen.
Watched her call them. Not in desperation. Not in agony. But with reverence and steady grace. She had spoken names— Sirius, Remus, Tonks, Fred, her mother and father —like spells, like prayers, like each syllable carried the weight of a love that never died.
And they had come.
He had seen them with his own eyes.
Not specters. Not illusions. Not some child’s fantasy to soothe the ache of grief.
They had come.
They stood with her, spoke with her, held her—held her, gods help him—and he had felt something in his chest seize. Not jealousy. Not confusion.
Longing.
And then—she turned.
Not toward the fire. Not toward her friends.
Toward
them
.
Toward
him
.
“If you want,” she had said, quiet and certain, “you can see him.”
No tremor in her voice. No uncertainty in her eyes.
Just the clarity of someone who had walked through her own pain and returned with a hand outstretched.
His heart pounded so hard it nearly drowned out her next words.
“You can speak to him,” she continued. “But only if you mean it. It has to come from all of you—not the king. Not the soldier. Just the son.”
He had tried to respond.
But words didn’t come.
Only a nod.
A slow, trembling nod.
And Rosie…
Rosie reached for him.
Her hand slipped into his, warm and solid and achingly real.
“You’ll have to enter the circle,” she murmured, her voice like velvet over iron. “You’ll have to speak his name aloud. And then… let go of the rest. You don’t have to hold it all anymore.”
His voice broke. “What if I can’t let him go again?”
She smiled, soft and sad, and yet full of something stronger than either.
“Then tell him everything you never got to.”
He stepped forward.
He didn’t need to look back to know they were there.
He could feel them— all of them —gathering like stars drawn into orbit, quiet and reverent. No words passed between them. Only breath. Only the ache of recognition settling into bone.
Arya moved first, her steps light, nearly soundless, but the way her breath hitched spoke volumes. She didn’t ask permission. She didn’t need to. She stepped over the line of salt and ink, and the circle welcomed her like a long-lost thread returning to the weave.
Bran followed, slow but steady, his hand brushing against the grass as if feeling for something older than roots. His eyes were wide—not with fear, but with wonder—and he knelt just behind Robb, his gaze fixed on the center.
Sansa came next, her skirts rustling like whispered prayers. She held Rickon’s hand tightly in hers, her voice low as she murmured his name, grounding them both in the moment. She didn’t weep—not yet—but her silence held the kind of grief that had been folded and refolded so many times it no longer creased.
And then, mother moved.
Not with ceremony or command—but with the steady grace of a woman who had buried too much, carried too long, and had come to the edge of something greater than pain.
Her steps were soft, but purposeful, each one measured as she approached the circle where her children stood. The candlelight caught the curve of her cheekbone, the shimmer in her unshed tears. She paused only once— beside Jon.
He stood just beyond the edge of the circle, shoulders stiff, gaze locked on the ground like he didn’t belong. Like he wasn’t sure if he was allowed to look upon the man who had raised him as a son, or mourn him as a father.
Mother looked at him—really looked. Not at the name, or the blood, or the unspoken past. But at the boy who had fought beside her son. At the man her husband had loved.
And slowly, without a word, she reached out.
Her fingers brushed against his, then curled around his hand—gentle, but certain. Jon flinched, just barely.
But he didn’t pull away.
And when she tugged, softly—he followed.
Together, they stepped into the circle.
Side by side.
Her steps were slow, hesitant, like a woman crossing into a dream she had long refused to have. The edge of the circle shimmered as they passed through it, the candlelight catching in the silver threads of her hair. She came to stand behind her children— all of them .
They stood together now— the children of the North, the last of House Stark —in a circle of ash and light, of old magic and memory, drawn not by power, but by love.
And in that moment, Robb wasn’t alone.
He was never meant to be.
The circle held.
It pulsed softly around them now, as if aware of what had gathered within it—not just magic, but memory. Not just spellwork, but love.
Robb knelt at its center, surrounded now by the ones who had once clung to their father's presence and had been forced to live without it.
Arya to his left, silent but restless, like lightning caught in a bottle.
Bran beside her, calm and wide-eyed, as if he could already feel something brushing the edge of his mind.
Sansa on Robb’s right, pale, composed, with Rickon tucked against her side like a mother wolf shielding her last pup.
Jon just behind, still uncertain, still reluctant—until mother’s hand reached for his and pulled him gently into place beside her.
And Catelyn… his mother, standing tall, not unshaken, but
willing
—and that meant everything.
The air was thick with stillness. Not dead. Not lifeless.
Holding its breath.
And then—the name.
Spoken like a prayer.
“ Eddard Stark. ”
The circle answered.
The candles flared. The ink shimmered like starlight. The wind returned in a single breath, brushing through the clearing like something waking up.
The water stilled.
And then he was there.
Not rising from mist. Not forming in the basin.
He stepped forward.
Whole. Solid. As if he had only just walked in from the fields of Winterfell.
Ned Stark.
Their father.
His cloak moved in the soft wind, the fur collar brushed with snow. His face was etched with age and love, his eyes clear and steady. He looked just as Robb remembered. No—more than that. He looked like home .
And Robb couldn’t breathe.
For one suspended moment, no one spoke.
Then his father’s eyes found him—steady and solemn, full of the quiet gravity only Eddard Stark could hold—and Robb felt the world tilt beneath his feet.
“Robb,” he said, and even the name sounded like an embrace. “My son. My pride.”
Robb shook his head, voice hoarse. “I wasn’t enough. I didn’t save you. I broke the realm and—and I tried, gods, I tried—”
But Ned stepped forward, his hand coming to rest on Robb’s shoulder, warm and anchoring. His gaze never wavered.
“You were more than enough,” he said. “You were brave when I wasn’t there to guide you. You bore the weight of a crown I never wanted for you—and you bore it with honor.”
Robb’s throat burned, his chest caving under the tide of emotion.
“I watched from beyond,” Ned continued, voice softer now, thick with a truth he had never spoken in life. “And I have never… not for a moment… stopped being proud of you. You held the North when the world tried to tear it from you. You led with your heart, even when it hurt. Even when it cost you everything.”
Robb’s knees nearly buckled, his hands fisting at his sides.
“I was proud the day you were born,” Ned whispered. “But it is the man you became without me… that humbles me most.”
He turned next to Arya .
Her breath hitched, and for a heartbeat, she looked like she might collapse—but she stood her ground, fists clenched, jaw tight.
“Is it really you?” she whispered, her voice thinned with disbelief.
Father’s smile softened. “It is. You’re taller now.”
Arya blinked hard. “I brought Needle with me.”
“I never doubted it,” he said, and the warmth in his voice made her lower her head and bite back a sob.
He turned to Bran , who sat cross-legged on the ground, quiet and still.
“You always listened to the wind better than the rest of us,” Ned said, kneeling slightly to be at eye level. “And now you see what most never will. I’m proud of you.”
Bran’s voice trembled. “I remembered your voice. In my dreams.”
Father reached forward and brushed Bran’s hair back like he used to. “That’s because I never left you.”
Then to Sansa , who was already crying, silent tears slipping down her cheeks as she held Rickon close.
“Sansa,” he said softly, stepping toward her, “you’ve grown into the kind of strength that’s quiet and steady. Just like your mother.”
She gave a shaking laugh. “I used to think you never saw me.”
“I saw you,” he replied, eyes warm. “I always saw you.”
To Rickon , who clung to Sansa’s arm, wide-eyed and unsure, Ned knelt.
“You’ve gotten so big, little wolf.”
Rickon stared for a moment, then nodded. “I remember your voice. When you told me not to cry.”
“It’s all right to cry now,” father said, smiling.
And then, slowly, he turned to Jon .
The silence held a different weight.
Jon stood still, his hands clenched at his sides, as if bracing for judgment.
Father approached him with a steady gaze, no hesitation in his steps.
“You looked after them,” he said.
Jon’s voice cracked. “I tried.”
“You did more than try. You stood in the darkness so they could find light. I was never ashamed of you. Not once.”
Jon swallowed hard. “But I’m not—”
“You are my son,” father said firmly. “By every word that matters.”
Jon bowed his head, and the tension in his shoulders finally broke. He nodded once, slow and reverent.
And then, father turned to mother.
She stood still, her hands clasped tightly in front of her, as if afraid that if she let them fall, everything would unravel. Her eyes shone, but she did not weep—not yet. Not here.
For a moment, neither of them spoke.
Then he stepped closer. Close enough that she could see the grey at his temples. The faint scar along his jaw. The soft weight of time and love in his eyes.
“Cat,” he said, his voice low. Familiar. And suddenly, it was just them. Not Lord and Lady Stark. Not war and loss. Just Ned and Cat.
“You look the same,” she whispered, and her voice cracked on the edge of it.
“And you look stronger,” he replied. “You held our family together when I could not. You carried more than your share.”
She shook her head. “I was angry. I made mistakes. With Jon. With the girls. I—”
“No,” he said, stepping close enough to take her hand. “You protected them. Even when it cost you. You did what I asked. What I couldn’t. You kept them safe. ”
Her fingers trembled around his.
“You would’ve hated the world they had to survive.”
He gave her a sad, soft smile. “But they did survive. Because of you.”
And for the first time in years, she let herself believe it.
And then, at last, father turned—past them all.
To her .
Rosie stood just beyond the inner ring, just outside the candlelight. Her head was lowered, her hands still folded at her front, as if she didn’t dare intrude. But her eyes lifted the moment she heard his voice.
“ Rosalie Potter, ” father said.
Her breath caught. “Yes, my lord?”
He stepped toward her—not as a specter, not as a lord, but as a father who understood what it meant to love something too much to leave it behind.
“You carried them when no one else could. You guided them back to their mother. And you reminded my children who they are. That is a debt I will never be able to repay.”
Rosie’s voice shook. “I only did what I could.”
“You did what we all pray someone will do for those we love when we’re gone,” he said. “You honored them. You saved them.”
He looked at her with the quiet weight of all the Starks before him, and said, with simple gravity:
“Take care of them, Rosalie. Not for duty. For love.”
Her eyes shimmered. “I will. With everything I have.”
And then—he turned back to his children.
To mother.
He looked at them all one last time, each face, each soul he had helped shape.
“I am proud of you,” he said, voice rough with emotion. “You are the North. And you are not alone.”
Then the last candle went out.
The light dimmed.
And Ned Stark was gone.
But the warmth lingered.
The memory did not fade.
The bond was not broken.
Robb turned first.
He reached for Rosie—not as a king, not as a commander, but as a son who had been given a piece of his heart back.
He pulled her into his arms, and she didn’t resist.
He didn’t say thank you.
He didn’t need to.
Because she had done the impossible.
She had given them… everything.
Even if only for a moment.
The silence that followed was not empty.
It was full.
Too full.
Of breath that hadn’t yet returned. Of tears that hadn’t yet fallen. Of a world that had been touched by something holy and hadn’t quite remembered how to move on.
The circle had dimmed. The last candle sputtered and died. The chalk lines grew faint beneath the dew.
But none of them moved.
Robb still had Rosie in his arms, her cheek pressed against his shoulder, her fingers curled loosely into the fabric of his sleeve. He could feel her heartbeat against his chest. Still fast. Still real.
He didn’t let go.
Not yet.
Behind him, the others began to shift.
Arya sat back on her heels, blinking rapidly like she didn’t trust her eyes. She rubbed her sleeve across her face without ceremony and muttered, “I wasn’t going to cry.”
No one corrected her.
Bran had closed his eyes, his hands pressed flat to the ground like he was memorizing the earth beneath him. Like he was trying to hold onto it all. “I heard his voice in my dreams,” he whispered. “But this was different. He looked at me. He saw me.”
Rickon had curled into Sansa’s side again, but this time not out of fear. There was a strange calmness in him now. Not peace exactly—but stillness. Like he finally believed something he hadn’t dared to before.
“He wasn’t angry,” Sansa said softly, her voice watery, shaking. “I thought—after everything—I thought he might be. But he wasn’t. He was proud.”
Mother stood in the circle long after the rest had stepped out of it. She had not spoken since Ned vanished, but her hand had gone to her throat, her fingers tracing the curve of her collarbone like she was anchoring herself. When she did turn, her eyes were red, but steady.
She met Rosie’s gaze.
And she nodded.
Not a thank you. Not an apology. Not even forgiveness.
But acceptance.
That was enough.
Even Jon, who had stayed just outside the center of the family, looked shaken. His arms were crossed tightly over his chest, jaw locked—but there was moisture at the corners of his eyes that he didn’t bother wiping away. “He called me his son,” Jon said, barely audible. “He never said it like that before. Not out loud.”
Robb turned toward him. He didn’t speak. He just reached out and clapped a hand on Jon’s shoulder. A silent agreement. You were always one of us.
For a long moment, the seven of them remained like that—gathered in the fading glow of the circle, the night thick around them but no longer cold. Something had been returned to them, even if only for a heartbeat.
Not closure.
But connection.
Robb finally looked at Rosie in his arms.
She looked exhausted now, the flush fading from her cheeks, her shoulders lowered. Like a spell had lifted and the toll of it was beginning to weigh on her.
“You all right?” he asked, his voice rough from weeping.
She nodded slowly. “That kind of magic... it takes something out of you. But it’s worth it. It always is.”
He searched her face. “How did you know it would work?”
“I didn’t,” she said. “But I hoped.”
The quiet stretched between them. Not uncomfortable. Just vast.
“You gave us something we thought was lost forever,” he murmured. “I don’t know how to—”
“You don’t have to,” she interrupted gently. “This wasn’t about me. It was about all of you. It was about him.”
Robb wanted to argue. Wanted to say she had made it possible. That she had changed everything. But instead, he just nodded.
Because she was right.
They moved together, slowly leaving the clearing one by one—no loud goodbyes, no chatter. Just quiet footsteps in the grass. A family returned from something holy.
As they passed the tree line, Rosie lingered behind.
Robb turned to wait for her, but she raised a hand.
“Just a minute,” she said.
He watched her kneel again at the edge of the circle, her hand brushing over the place where the last candle had burned. She closed her eyes and whispered something he couldn’t hear.
A blessing.
A goodbye.
A promise.
Then she rose, turned, and walked back toward him under the moonlight.
And Robb realized that this night—this impossible, aching, beautiful night—wasn’t just about honoring the dead.
It was about choosing the living.
And he would choose her. Again and again.
Even if he never quite knew how to say it.
Chapter 30: The North Remembers, the Magic Answers
Summary:
You thought I was out of surprises my friends? HAH!
Also....the time is coming soon that you've all been waiting for MUAHAHA
Enjoy!
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV - Castle Black
The moment they landed, Rosie felt the cold slap of the Wall like a living breath against her skin—ancient and sharp, as though the structure itself were exhaling the memory of a thousand winters into the back of her throat.
Snow crunched beneath her boots. The scent of iron and pine hung thick in the air. She blinked away the last flicker of disorientation from apparition and stepped forward, cloak snapping behind her like a banner made of midnight.
Luna landed next to her with a soft hum, boots barely making a sound on the icy stone, her hair already frosting at the edges. Jon and Ghost emerging with her like a phantom carved from the storm itself. The direwolf padded silently beside him, ears up, eyes sharper than steel.
The three of them stood still for a moment, gazing up at the towering wall of ice that shimmered silver in the dawn light, stretching skyward like the edge of the world. It was breathtaking in its way—vast, indifferent, scarred by time.
“Merlin’s arse,” Rosie whispered. “I forgot how big it is.”
Jon gave her a dry look. “You should see it from the top.”
“I think I’ll pass,” she muttered, adjusting her gloves. “One near-death fall per lifetime is enough.”
Ghost huffed beside her like he agreed.
They were met quickly—black-cloaked brothers of the Night’s Watch emerging from the shadows, weapons not quite drawn but hands close to hilts. It wasn’t until one recognized Jon that the tension bled from their shoulders and someone ran ahead to fetch Commander Mormont.
In the meantime, Rosie wandered closer to the Wall.
It groaned softly under its own weight. Magic, she realized, pulsed faintly beneath it like an old heart still beating. It was weak in places—cracked and fraying at the edges. She pressed her palm to the surface and winced.
“They’ve been holding this thing together with prayer and ice picks,” she muttered.
“Can you fix it?” Jon asked, stepping beside her.
Rosie closed her eyes and listened—not with ears, but with instinct. Her magic reached into the cracks, into the bones of the wall and the foundations beneath it. She felt where wards had faded, where barriers had thinned. Where cold alone was no longer enough.
“Yes,” she said. “But it’ll take hours.”
“Do it,” said Mormont’s voice behind them. The old man had arrived unnoticed, his expression grim but honest. “If what you gave us for Jon’s release is any sign of your power… then you have our trust.”
Rosie inclined her head. “I’ll need to be left undisturbed. And I’d like the men kept away from this part of the wall until I’m finished. I work better without being stared at like a dancing bear.”
Mormont barked a laugh. “Understood.”
And so she began.
She started by carving the new runes directly into the ice with her wand, slow and deliberate. She chanted in the old tongue—part Gaelic, part something even older—the syllables falling from her lips like chimes over frozen water. The carvings glowed silver, then blue, then white-hot gold.
From her satchel, she pulled ingredients carefully measured and prepared by Neville and Luna the day before: powdered hematite, volcanic salt, frost-thistle, and phoenix ash. She sprinkled the mixture into the cracks, murmuring the spell that would activate them.
The wind howled around her as if protesting.
“Typical,” she muttered. “Even the Wall’s dramatic.”
Behind her, Jon stood watching silently. Luna wandered near a half-frozen lantern and offered passing thoughts like “That rune looks like a beetle with a broken leg” and “Do you think it minds being healed?”
Rosie ignored her and continued.
With each repair, her magic throbbed deeper. She reinforced wards that hadn’t held true in over a century. Sealed gaps no one had realized existed. One by one, the weak spots faded, glowing with a pulse that matched her own heartbeat.
It was draining—but it felt right .
This place was old and stubborn and dying slowly. It needed care . Not conquest. Not reinvention. Just hands that remembered how to mend .
She finished just as the sun rose fully above the horizon.
The repaired stretch of the Wall shimmered with faint golden light, the new wards humming like a melody reborn.
Luna clapped her gloved hands. “It’s humming.”
Jon looked toward her. “What does that mean?”
“It’s happy,” Rosie replied softly. “It remembers itself again.”
Mormont rejoined them not long after, awe written plainly across his face. “We’ve never seen it like this,” he murmured. “Not in my lifetime. Or my father’s.”
“We'll need to maintain it,” Rosie said, brushing frost from her sleeves. “But this should hold for a long while.”
The commander nodded slowly. Then his face darkened. “And now the real reason you’re here.”
“Benjen,” Jon said quickly.
Mormont sighed, turning toward the far forest. “He vanished in that direction. North of the Gorge. We found his horse, but no sign of him. It’s been weeks.”
Rosie’s breath caught slightly.
That pull she’d felt since she apparated—faint but insistent—tugged again, just behind her ribcage.
She turned to Jon and Luna, her expression unreadable.
“Then we go find him.”
The mirror flared to life with a shimmer of violet and silver, casting the room in a soft glow.
Rosie had cloistered herself in one of Castle Black’s small, unused chambers—half storage, half frostbite—just to ensure no one else overheard what she was about to say. The others waited outside. She’d needed this conversation to be his and hers.
Robb appeared in the glass, framed by the golden light of Riverrun’s study, a fire burning behind him. His hair was damp, curls curling loose at his temple, and his cloak looked hastily thrown on. He’d answered quickly.
His eyes scanned her immediately. “You’re cold.”
“You’re observant,” she said softly, smiling faintly.
But her smile didn’t hold, and his sharp gaze caught it at once.
“What is it?”
“I’m going beyond the Wall.”
There was a long pause. The fire crackled behind him like a held breath. Then—
“Rosalie—”
“I need to,” she said quickly, her voice firm but not unkind. “There’s something out there. A pull. I felt it the moment we arrived. It’s… wrong to ignore it.”
His jaw tightened. “Is this about Benjen?”
“In part. But it’s more. My magic is screaming. There’s something waiting out there. And I can’t pretend it isn’t.”
Robb looked away briefly, his throat working. When he looked back, his voice was lower. Rougher.
“Will you be safe?”
“I have Jon. I have Luna. I have Ghost.”
“I didn’t ask who you had.”
That stopped her.
The mirror pulsed between them, the silence suddenly heavy with everything they weren’t saying.
“I’ll be careful,” she said gently. “I promise. And when it’s done, I’ll come back.”
He exhaled hard. “You’d better.”
She smiled softly. “Don’t think you can survive this war without me, Stark.”
His eyes warmed, just slightly. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”
The mirror dimmed.
Beyond the Wall
They set out at dawn the next morning, the sky bruised lavender and pewter. The snow was thick but manageable, their horses sure-footed and well-cloaked in layers. Rosie rode Buckbeak again, who took to the cold better than expected, occasionally flaring his wings as if testing the frost.
Luna rode a gray stallion she’d named Moth , claiming he had “dreams of grandeur.” Jon rode a sturdy black mare from the Night’s Watch stables, and Ghost padded alongside them like a guardian spirit.
The journey began light.
“So, how long until one of us goes mad with cabin fever?” Rosie asked, tightening her scarf.
“I’m giving myself until midafternoon,” Jon deadpanned.
“Oh, I already am mad,” Luna said brightly. “I’m just polite about it.”
They rode on in comfortable quiet for a time. The trees thinned, then thickened again, casting long shadows across their path. The frost grew deeper. The wind turned from playful to sharp.
“So what’s the plan?” Jon asked finally.
“Find Benjen,” Rosie replied. “Or whatever he left behind.”
“That’s very comforting,” Jon muttered.
Rosie gave him a look. “Do you want the warm-and-fuzzy version, or the honest one?”
He didn’t answer. But he didn’t disagree.
“Sam sent me a letter, by the way,” Jon said after a while, shifting in his saddle.
“Oh?” Rosie glanced at him.
“Yeah. He’s… he’s doing well. His training’s intense, but he’s finally studying for real. The Citadel won’t let him take the oaths yet, but he’s helping the scribes.”
“Tell him I’m proud of him,” Rosie said, smiling gently.
“He included drawings,” Jon added, a faint smile tugging his mouth. “Of herbs. Spices. I think you inspired him.”
Luna’s eyes sparkled. “He’s got a good aura. I miss him.”
“I think he misses you too,” Jon said, then paused. “Well. You and Rosie. And… Ghost.”
Ghost snorted, as if insulted to be listed third.
They rode on for hours—bantering, arguing over the best trail rations (Luna insisted pinecones counted). But under the laughter, under the camaraderie, there was that pull.
Rosie’s magic was tugging.
And it was only getting louder.
They found the bodies just past twilight.
The sun had dipped behind the jagged peaks to the west, and the sky had fallen into that unnerving shade of gray where nothing had true shape—only shadow. Rosie felt the shift in the air first, the kind of magic-laced pressure that made her spine lock and her fingers twitch toward her wand before her mind could register the danger.
Buckbeak snorted uneasily beneath her, his wings twitching with agitation. Ghost had gone silent. Not cautious— hunting . He stalked forward ahead of them, his tail stiff, every movement hyper-focused.
And then Luna said quietly, “Something is wrong with the trees.”
Rosie turned to her. “What do you mean?”
“They’re listening.”
Jon scanned the horizon. “That’s not—”
“No,” Luna whispered, her voice suddenly clearer than it had been all day, her dreaminess stripped away like mist burned off by fire. “They’re afraid.”
Rosie didn’t argue. Her magic was screaming again—not in warning this time, but recognition . Like it had touched something foul and ancient. Her blood hummed with heat, and her fingers curled tighter around her wand.
And there they were.
Ten bodies, sprawled in the snow like puppets cut from their strings. Men, likely scouts—wrapped in furs and mail, weapons dropped beside them. Their faces had been twisted in death, some caught mid-scream, others glassy-eyed and frozen. Blood streaked the snow like brushstrokes from a mad artist. But it was old blood. Dried. Blackened. Days, at least.
Rosie dismounted, the world narrowing around her.
Jon followed, his face hard. “These are ours.”
Luna approached more slowly, her gaze flicking between the corpses and the trees, lips pressed tight.
“Do you feel that?” Rosie murmured.
“Feel what?” Jon asked, crouching beside one of the fallen.
But Rosie didn’t answer. She dropped to her knees beside the nearest body and reached out—not to touch, but to sense. Her magic reached like fingers through the threads of the world, brushing the cold remnants of life and—
No.
Not remnants.
Movement.
She yanked her hand back just as the body twitched.
Jon leapt to his feet, drawing his sword. Luna gasped behind her. Ghost growled low in his throat, his body coiled.
“Rosie?” Jon snapped.
“Back!” she shouted, just as the first corpse jerked upright, its eyes wide, empty, wrong .
Then the others moved.
One by one, the dead rose.
Their motions were stiff, cracking like ice breaking. Their eyes glowed with something unnatural—blue, but not alive. Not like Luna’s magic, not like Rosie’s. This was the opposite . This was absence wrapped in hunger.
Rosie raised both hands.
“ Incendio maximo! ”
A wall of fire erupted from the earth in a perfect arc, separating them from the shambling mass of death. But the bodies didn’t flinch. They walked through the flames like they didn’t notice them at all—clothes igniting, skin blackening, moving still .
“WHAT—” Jon shouted.
“Inferi!” Rosie cried. “They’re called Inferi!”
“ White Walkers ,” Jon snarled. “They’re White Walker! The legends—this is what they meant!”
Rosie raised her wand again and blasted two of them back, fire lashing from her fingers like a living serpent. Luna had begun weaving dreamlike sigils with her wand, turning frost into spears of light that pierced skulls and held . Jon leapt forward, Ghost beside him, cutting down one of the risen with grim precision.
But for every body they downed, another shuddered and rose.
They were surrounded.
“We need to run!” Rosie gasped. “There’s too many!”
“Where?” Luna hissed.
Then—a sound.
A whistle. Not wind. Language .
They turned.
A figure emerged from the shadows beneath the trees—short, cloaked in woven moss and bark, eyes glowing softly gold. A child in shape, but not in age.
“Come,” the being said. “ Now. ”
Rosie didn’t argue.
“GO!”
They sprinted after her, the dead close behind.
The passage was narrow, barely large enough for the horses and Buckbeak, but the wights didn’t follow. Something held them back.
Magic.
Rosie felt it coat the cave walls like ancient dust—older than even Hogwarts, older than anything she’d touched. It was carved into the stone, living in the runes.
And at the center of it all—
“Benjen,” Jon breathed.
He lay in the back of the cavern, half-buried in blankets and moss, deathly pale, his skin gray-blue. But he breathed.
“Move,” Rosie said, already at his side. Her magic surged, hands glowing as she pressed against his chest, feeling the rot, the frost, the infection curling around his bones. Not from disease—but from them .
From what hunted out here .
She poured everything into him—light, heat, flame laced with healing. It burned through her, stealing her breath, but she held on . Luna steadied her from behind. Jon crouched at her side, his hand on his uncle’s arm.
Benjen coughed.
Then groaned.
Then opened his eyes.
“Jon…?”
Jon broke.
“Easy,” Rosie whispered. “You’ll live. You just need time.”
She nearly collapsed back in relief—until she felt the room change.
A presence.
She turned.
A man stepped forward from the shadows. But not a man. A shape carved from bark and starlight, eyes hollow and too old. The air around him shimmered like time was bending just to keep him still.
The Three-Eyed Raven.
“You’ve changed the song,” he said.
Rosie stood slowly, her magic still crackling.
“You’re not supposed to be here,” he added.
She raised an eyebrow. “Take it up with Death.”
The Raven blinked once. Then, for the briefest moment, he smiled.
“Winter is coming,” he said softly. “And this time, it will not wait for prophecy.”
He turned and vanished into the weirwood tree.
Rosie didn’t wait.
“Everyone—grab on.”
With one final flick of her wand, she activated the portkey. Luna, Jon, Ghost, the horses, Buckbeak, and Benjen vanished in a blink of silver light.
But she didn’t follow.
Not yet.
Because her magic was still pulling .
And she wasn’t done.
The world was white.
Not the gentle white of snowfall, or the powdered hush of winter—but the devouring kind. Endless frost stretched around Rosie like sky turned solid, like death made quiet. The wind no longer whispered. It watched .
She didn’t know how long she had walked.
Time had unraveled after the portkey snapped the others away. All she knew was the pull hadn’t stopped. If anything, it had become a roar , silent but absolute, a command in her bones. Her magic surged at every step, tugging her north, deeper, further into the realm of nothingness.
No trees. No birds. Not even ghosts.
Only ice.
She climbed a ridge blindly, boots crunching against packed snow, her breath coming in clouds that immediately turned to frost on her lashes. The ridge sloped up into jagged white cliffs that loomed like the bones of gods. For a moment, Rosie doubted her instincts. There was nothing here. No cave. No shimmer. Just white and stone and—
The ground moved .
Not a tremor. Not a quake.
A shift.
She froze.
The slope she stood upon gave a deep, low groan— not the sound of stone cracking, but something more alive. Something immense. The snow behind her rippled, not from wind… but from breath.
And then—slowly, impossibly—a mountain opened its eyes .
Twin glacial-blue orbs stared down at her, massive and cold and eternal. The snow around her slid off the rising form like a great exhale, revealing smooth curves of scaled silver, horns the color of onyx, and wings folded tight as ridges of a glacier.
Not a mountain.
A dragon.
An Ice Dragon.
Her legs gave way before her mind caught up. She fell to her knees, trembling not from cold but awe, from the sheer presence of it.
She had seen dragons before. She had read of them, fought beside one, once, briefly. But this was not fire. This was the opposite . It was stillness forged into strength. A creature of moonlight and sorrow, of waiting in silence while the world forgot.
The dragon’s head bent low—closer, closer, until its snout hovered above Rosie like a mountain peak dipped to kiss the earth. Its breath hit her full in the chest: bitter cold, yet it did not sting. It enveloped her like a memory.
Her hand rose slowly, numbly, as if guided by something beyond thought.
She touched the dragon’s snout.
And the bond snapped into place .
It was not gentle.
It was not slow.
It was instant and blinding , a rush of warmth and grief and recognition flooding her soul like a song she had not heard in years but somehow still remembered every word of.
A voice echoed through her skull.
“Finally, little one. I’ve waited.”
Her breath caught.
No. No, it couldn’t be—
But it was.
She knew that voice.
Not in sound—but in feeling. In the hum of it against her ribcage. In the way her magic sang in response, in the way her soul reached back with a cry so raw it broke her in two.
“Hedwig?” she whispered, voice cracking like glass.
The dragon purred .
Rosie crumpled forward, pressing her forehead against the massive creature’s muzzle. Her fingers curled into the shimmering scales. She sobbed , wordless and wild, her tears freezing on her cheeks before they even fell.
“I missed you,” she whispered. “I missed you so much .”
She felt the response not in words, but in warmth.
In trust.
In home .
The bond—the ancient familiar bond —settled over her like wings. Hedwig was here. Reborn. Not in feathers, but in frost. Not small—but immense, immortal .
She had come back to her.
Had waited in the farthest corner of the world.
Had known Rosie would come.
They stayed like that for a long time—girl and beast, witch and soul-familiar, curled together in the silence of snow and starlight.
No war.
No prophecy.
Just a promise kept between lifetimes.
Robb's POV
The flash split the courtyard like lightning, sharp and silver, and for one breathless moment Robb’s heart seized in his chest as if it recognized the magic before his mind could name it. The next breath hit like a hammer. A portkey—Rosie’s magic. She was back. She was— please, gods, let her be —
He was already running.
The courtyard was half-snowed over and slick with frost, the chill in the air biting, but he didn’t feel it. His legs carried him as though something vital were on the other side of the light. Not something. Someone.
The silver crackle faded and bodies reappeared in the open, stumbling from the release of enchantment.
Jon. Luna. Ghost. And—
“Uncle Benjen,” Robb breathed, stunned.
His uncle lay slumped in Luna’s arms, pale and limp but unmistakably alive . He barely had time to blink before the yard exploded into movement—guards rushing forward, shouted orders echoing off stone, one of the younger Tully squires darting for the Maester’s tower. Ghost growled low, protective, while Jon helped ease his uncle into the arms of two soldiers who handled him like precious cargo.
Robb went to them immediately, shouting over the din. “Get him inside! Edric is to attend him now ! Fetch my mother!”
Benjen groaned softly as he was carried away, his beard frosted, his eyes unfocused. Robb barely had time to feel the relief crackling under his skin before it evaporated—because Rosie wasn’t there.
She wasn’t with them.
He scanned the figures again. Ghost stalked beside Jon, his massive form cutting shadows across the stone. Luna stood just behind Jon, a protective hand on the hilt of her wand. Neville had emerged from the corridor, sleepy-eyed and alerting others, but—
No Rosie.
His throat dried. His stomach sank like a stone thrown into deep water.
“Where is she?” His voice cut through the chaos.
Neither Jon nor Luna answered at first. They exchanged a glance, and that— that —made his chest tighten. It was the kind of glance that held words. Oaths. Grief .
“Where the fuck is she?” he snapped, stepping forward now, ignoring the whispers and soldiers halting their movements in the courtyard to stare.
Luna stepped into his path. She didn’t flinch.
“She stayed behind.”
The words rang in his skull like a bell.
“What?”
“She stayed,” Luna repeated. Her voice was calm. Far too calm for what she was saying. “Something was calling her. Her magic. She said she had to follow it.”
His blood roared in his ears. “And you let her?”
Jon spoke at last. “She decided . You know her, Robb. You could no more stop her than you could stop a tide.”
“She’s beyond the Wall?”
They nodded.
Robb stared past them, as if willing her to walk through the archway, cheeks flushed from the cold, arms full of snow-covered scrolls, smirking as she always did after doing something reckless. But no figure came. Only winter’s bite and echoing shouts.
“Come with me,” he said hoarsely. “Now.”
He shut the door with a slam and locked it with a finality that made even Jon blink.
Luna and Jon stood by the hearth while Neville lingered awkwardly by the map table, his fingers twitching at the hem of his coat.
“No one is to know,” Robb said without turning. “Not the lords. Not the court. Not anyone . What you saw. What she told you. What you believe. Until we have answers—proof—we say nothing. ”
Jon nodded grimly. “I understand.”
Luna’s pale eyes were calm. “We’ve already agreed. This isn’t the kind of story people will handle well.”
He exhaled, turning back, his knuckles white where they gripped the edge of the table. “Start from the beginning. And don’t leave a single fucking thing out.”
Jon obeyed.
He spoke of the snowfields and the dead. Of bodies rising with glowing eyes and blades that did nothing. Of creatures not bound by death, not bent by flame. “I’ve heard rumors,” he said. “Whispers at the Wall. Old songs. Tales of the Long Night. But I never believed…”
Luna stepped in next, her voice quieter. “They’re called Inferi where we come from. But they weren’t made this time. They were waiting. Something woke them up.”
“And then?” Robb asked.
“The Children of the Forest found us,” Jon said. “One called Leaf. She led us to a cave—one with powerful protections. Inside was the man they called the Three-Eyed Raven. He knew Rosie wasn’t supposed to be here. He said she’d changed the song.”
Robb felt the words lodge in his chest like an arrow.
“She called me before she left,” he whispered, mostly to himself. “Said her magic was pulling her somewhere. Said she couldn’t ignore it.”
“She’s not lost,” Luna said. “You know she’ll come back.”
He didn’t answer. He just stared at the fire, jaw clenched so hard it ached.
After a moment, he turned back to them.
“You tell no one .”
They nodded again.
And Robb waited.
Rosie had been gone for over a day.
No mirror call. No message. No storm-cloud apparition, no sarcastic note hovering in midair, no rogue charm buzzing at his bedside. The silence was worse than her absence. The stillness .
Robb hadn’t slept. Not really.
He’d drifted, twice—woken each time with sweat cold on his chest and the taste of snow and blood in his throat. One dream had her standing at the edge of the Wall, her cloak torn and her hands ablaze, screaming his name across an endless white. The other had her sinking into darkness without a sound, her eyes wide with betrayal.
Neither stayed long. But the feeling of them lingered.
And so he did what he always did—what his father had done. What duty demanded.
He worked .
He called early councils, dressed before sunrise, trained with a vicious precision that had Jon eyeing him warily across the sparring yard. He ordered daily checks on the wall repairs Rosie had done before leaving, as if combing through her magic would summon her back. He met with every lord who demanded a moment of his time and even sat through Lord Karstark’s tedious speech on winter rations without throwing his wine cup.
He spoke with Oberyn Martell, who flirted outrageously with one of the serving girls while pretending not to watch Robb too closely.
He played host to Northern bannermen with icy calm, meeting their questions about “the witch’s whereabouts” with a flat-lipped neutrality that dared them to press further.
He even went to Jaime Lannister.
If only to release the pressure in his veins.
The man had sneered as expected, lounging in his cell like a lion in a cage of silk. “Lost your sorceress, Stark?” he asked, lips curling. “Didn’t peg her for the self-sacrificing type.”
“I don’t expect you to understand loyalty,” Robb replied evenly. “You wouldn’t recognize it if it bit you in the arse.”
Jaime chuckled, but there was a flicker of something beneath it—curiosity, maybe. Or hope that she wasn’t gone. It made Robb’s teeth clench harder.
And through it all, the fear gnawed at the back of his mind like rot. What if she didn’t return? What if her magic had finally demanded too much? What if—
He stopped the thought before it could finish. Every time.
So when the sky cracked open with that sound—he wasn’t ready.
It started as a low, distant thunder. Not from the ground—but above . The kind of sound that made birds scatter and made men's hands go still over their blades.
Robb stood in the training yard beside Jon, Oberyn, and several of the Riverland captains, half-listening to a discussion about strategic scouting formations when the noise dropped over them like the belly of a storm.
It didn’t belong. Not in Riverrun. Not in Westeros.
The sound was hollow, wide, and deep—like something ancient had torn through the sky and decided to stay.
He turned his head sharply.
The wind had picked up.
And then came the shout—from somewhere above the walls, echoed in three different voices across the battlements:
“ DRAGON! ”
Steel clattered. Panic rose like heat from the ground.
Archers scrambled to their positions, one man tripping over his quiver. Men shouted for cover. Lords ran toward the yard in various states of dress, a few still tying on cloaks. One of the older lords nearly fainted.
But Robb stood very, very still.
Because the shape coming from the horizon—it wasn’t fire-colored. It wasn’t copper or gold or black or bronze.
It was white.
Ice white.
A glint of blue shimmered across massive wings as the beast flew lower, wind screaming in its wake. The thing was huge —larger than any dragon he’d heard sung of, larger even than the rumors whispered about the Targaryen girl in Essos.
It banked once, cutting across the castle’s outer tower with a graceful, terrifying ease, and then began to descend.
“Form the lines! Shields up!” Glover bellowed.
“Get the Stark children to safety!” shouted Edmure.
Oberyn drew his blade—but did not move.
And still, Robb didn’t lift his sword.
Because somewhere, buried beneath the fear, was the certainty that this was not war.
This was her .
Every miracle had begun with her. Every impossible moment. Why not this?
The dragon— the Ice Dragon —landed in a gust of snow and wind, its massive claws denting the cobblestone and cracking the outer rim of the yard. Its wings snapped once—twice—then folded with precision that seemed almost conscious. It stood perfectly still.
And then—
Then she appeared.
Atop its back, perched like a wind-blown flame.
Rosie.
Hair tangled and cheeks flushed, cloak flared like a banner, her grin absolute mischief . She raised one gloved hand and waved .
Robb’s mouth opened, then closed.
She waved .
She dismounted with the ease of a seasoned rider and—gods help him— skipped toward him. Skipped, in front of two dozen lords, hundreds of stunned guards, Oberyn Martell, and the gods-damned dragon.
He watched her like someone in a fever dream.
She reached him, bounced once on her toes, and kissed his cheek .
“Miss me?” she asked sweetly.
He blinked.
“Dragon,” he said dumbly.
“Yes,” she said brightly.
“Dragon,” he repeated.
She grinned wider. “Still yes.”
Luna appeared beside him, her expression unreadable for a long moment as she stared at the beast. Then she turned slowly to Rosie and said one word:
“Hedwig?”
Rosie’s face softened into something so radiant it made Robb’s heart clench. She nodded.
And for the first time in days— he laughed .
He laughed because of course it was Hedwig. Of course Rosie had come back on the back of a beast the size of a small keep with the soul of her long-lost familiar. Because only she could make the impossible feel inevitable.
He looked up at the dragon—no, her dragon—and the beast was watching Rosie like a knight watches his queen.
And Robb realized: the war had just turned.
Because they didn’t just have a witch on their side.
They had a legend .
Rosie’s POV
Honestly, Rosie thought Robb was going to faint.
He didn’t move—didn’t flinch, didn’t shout, didn’t even blink—he just stared at her like she’d risen from the dead wrapped in phoenix feathers and chaos, which, to be fair, wasn’t entirely off. The only indication that he was still tethered to this plane of existence was the slow blink of his eyes and the breath he muttered into the silence like a man grasping for reality—
“Dragon.”
She had to bite the inside of her cheek to keep from bursting into laughter, because the entire yard was silent, frozen in collective horror or awe—probably both—and there she was, standing in front of a king and a chorus of war-hardened lords, boots covered in frost, hair tangled by flight, cheeks pink from the wind, grinning like she'd just come back from a particularly successful bakery raid.
“Yes,” she answered, like she was confirming the weather forecast.
His eyes narrowed slightly, as if his brain was still buffering through the madness. “Dragon.”
“Still Yes,” she chirped.
She could see Jon wide-eyed behind him, Ghost alert and half-buried in snow, Arya trying very hard not to shout, Sansa with her hands to her mouth, and somewhere off to the side, Neville looked as though he were trying to decide if he should bow, faint, or both. Luna was, as always, impossible to read until she stepped up and—gods bless her weirdly accurate intuition—asked, “Hedwig?”
Rosie’s grin cracked wide open.
She nodded.
And oh, that moment— that moment was hers. Because around them, the war paused. The whispers and weapon checks and the chaos of command all fell away, and in their place was a circle of people staring at something that shouldn’t be possible , something that wasn’t supposed to happen —and still, here she was .
Rosie Potter: Witch, war-savior, and now apparently part-time dragon rider.
When she turned to the beast behind her—her Hedwig, her heart reborn in frost and fury—the creature tilted her massive head with a grace that belied her size and let out a soft rumble that vibrated through the stone beneath their feet. She was calm. Protective. Proud.
And not even slightly sorry about the scene they’d made.
“You’re coming with me,” Robb said suddenly.
She blinked. “What?”
But he’d already grabbed her hand—warm and solid and trembling with a quiet sort of fury—and began dragging her across the courtyard with determined strides, muttering under his breath about bloody witches and gray hairs at twenty and how many times a man could nearly lose his heart before it just walked off without him entirely .
Rosie didn’t resist. She was too busy laughing .
It had been so long since she’d laughed like that—deep and belly-warm, the kind that left her breathless and blinking back joyful tears. She hadn’t felt that light in weeks. Months. Maybe years .
Gods, but it felt good to be home.
By the time they reached the strategy chamber, the lords were already filing in. Her arrival clearly hadn’t gone unnoticed—she heard mutters as they walked, saw heads turn in the corridors, felt the rush of a dozen new theories already bubbling in noble minds too bored for their own good.
She entered the room with Robb still holding her hand, his expression the exact mixture of command and exhausted affection that made her cheeks warm for reasons that had nothing to do with the temperature.
He released her only when they were inside and shut the door behind them with a sharp click .
The silence was immediate.
The war table stretched before them, maps unrolled, ink still fresh from earlier planning. The Stark siblings filtered in behind them. Catelyn stood by the hearth, hands clasped tight. Oberyn lounged near a window with a delighted smirk, and even Blackfish looked like someone had just handed him a ghost in armor.
Robb crossed his arms and just stared at her.
The message was clear: Explain. Now.
So she did.
She told them everything.
About the pull of her magic—how it had grown stronger after they’d left the Wall, screaming at her from under her ribs like something buried beneath ice and time. How it had dragged her alone through mountains and wind and into a silence so complete it felt holy.
She told them about the dragon.
How the mountain had moved , how the snow had peeled back like skin, revealing scale and frost and eyes that knew her. How she had reached out and felt her soul snap back into place .
She told them it was Hedwig.
And then, calmly, as if she were discussing a weather pattern, she added: “She’s agreed to help.”
That broke the room.
Lords erupted—some cheering, some gaping, one man dropped a goblet with a clatter. Someone shouted about the war being won . Another cried, “The witch brings death from the skies!” Arya and Rickon began yelling at once about wanting to fly, Sansa looked like she was both thrilled and on the verge of fainting, and Jon just stared at the ceiling like he was questioning every choice that led to this point.
Robb… just stared at her.
She shrugged.
He sat down heavily in the nearest chair and covered his face with both hands.
“This is my life now,” he muttered. “I’m going to die before thirty.”
The lords hadn’t stopped speaking, but Rosie tuned them out, sensing something colder slip into the room like a blade through silk.
It was the last man through the door.
Lord Roose Bolton.
He moved like smoke, quiet and sharp-eyed, and offered a thin smile.
“This calls for celebration,” he said, voice soft and sweet as rot. “The dragon’s return means the gods favor the North. We should hold a feast.”
There was something about the way he said it. Not just smug. Certain.
The lords agreed, many nodding with enthusiasm. But Rosie’s spine tingled.
Because her instincts—which had never once failed her—screamed danger .
She smiled sweetly back at Roose and made a silent promise.
Let him play his game.
She would be ready.
Chapter 31: The Taste of Ash in Victory
Summary:
Happy reading friends! :)
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The heavy doors of the war room shut behind the last of the lords with a muffled boom that echoed off the stone walls like the end of a sermon. Quiet returned—not peace, not calm, but the quiet that followed a storm when everything smelled like wet firewood and tension still clung to the beams.
Rosie stayed where she was, one hand resting lightly against the polished edge of the war table, fingers grazing a small ink stain left by someone’s impatient note-taking. She could feel the magic of the room still humming beneath the surface—residual energy from clashing voices and unspoken thoughts. Meetings like this were always heavy with heat and pride, but tonight... tonight had been different.
She let herself breathe.
Not a full breath, not one of those clean, free ones she’d earned after a victory or a good meal or when one of the Stark children did something so pure and joyful it healed a crack inside her chest. No—this was a measured breath. Controlled. She couldn’t afford more than that.
Across the room, Robb removed his crown and set it beside the decanter of spiced wine that had gone untouched all evening. He ran a hand through his hair, his eyes shadowed in the firelight, and then—without looking at her—said, “I don’t even know what to say anymore.”
She tilted her head. “You’re not still hung up on the dragon, are you?”
He turned to her fully now, leaning back against the table like he’d aged five years in an hour. “I’m not sure I’ve unhung myself from any of it, to be honest.”
She let out a soft laugh. “Then you’d really hate the part where she tried to talk to me. In my head. Clear as day. Said she’d been waiting.”
His lips twitched. “I’m going to go gray by thirty.”
“Too late,” she said cheerfully, stepping closer and ruffling the edge of his hair where the slightest streak of lighter brown was beginning to show. “You already are.”
His hand caught hers before it fell away. He didn’t hold it long—just enough for the warmth of it to ground them both. He exhaled again, heavier this time.
“You saved my siblings. You ride an ice dragon. You stitched the Wall back together with bloody glowing fire. And I’ve watched you turn an entire council of hardened Northern men into fanboys. And somehow I’m still not used to you.”
“That makes two of us,” she said quietly. “I haven’t been used to myself since I landed here.”
He looked at her then—not the King in the North, but Robb. Just Robb. Blue eyes tired but steady, lips parted as though on the cusp of saying something that mattered.
And then she ruined it.
“There’s something else.”
His jaw tensed.
She saw it— felt it.
“Rosie…” he warned, and she could hear the wall beginning to rise even before the words finished falling from his lips.
“I know what you’re going to say,” she said, lifting her hands. “But you need to hear this.”
“No. I don’t. ”
“Yes, you do.” She stepped in closer, the war map between them, the fire casting both of their shadows over Westeros. “Roose Bolton. Something’s wrong with him. Not just ‘creepy’ wrong, or ‘too pale’ wrong, but dark . Cold in a way that magic reacts to. My instincts are—Robb, they’re screaming.”
He pinched the bridge of his nose. “He’s always been like that.”
“That’s the problem. Everyone writes him off because he’s always been off. No one looks twice because they’re used to it. It’s the perfect place to hide.”
“And what exactly do you think he’s hiding?” Robb asked. “Treason? Murder? An alliance with the Lannisters under my nose?”
“Yes,” she said, without hesitation. “I don’t have the scrolls or secret letters or bloody confessions, but my magic knows. I know.”
He took a sharp step away, turning to the hearth as if the fire would give him patience. “You have to stop doing this.”
“Doing what?”
“Acting like you’re the only one who knows . Like your magic makes you immune to being wrong.”
Her breath hitched. “You think I’d lie about this?”
“No.” He turned back to her. “I think you might believe it too much. That’s what terrifies me.”
For a moment, neither of them said anything.
The shadows on the table lengthened.
“Do you think I’d risk your life on a feeling?” she asked, voice barely more than a whisper.
He didn’t answer.
And that—more than anything—hurt.
She folded her hands in front of her, schooling her face into something pleasant. “There’s a feast tonight. You’ll need me to smile and wear something pretty and make everyone feel like the kingdom isn’t about to fracture.”
“That’s not fair—”
“I didn’t say it was,” she cut in. “But it’s true.”
He stepped toward her again. “Rosie—”
“I’m tired, Robb.” Her voice was flat. Final. Not angry—just done. “I’m going to rest before I have to dance for politics again.”
She didn’t wait for permission. She didn’t look back.
Rosie’s Tent – Later That Evening
The inside of the tent was dim, lit only by a single floating candle that followed her as she moved, weaving through the shadows like a familiar spirit. The fire in the hearth was low. The air smelled like pine and dried lavender.
She was already half out of her dress by the time she called for Luna and Neville, her hands working mechanically through the braids in her hair, her fingers a little clumsier than usual.
The two of them arrived quickly.
Luna entered first, a bottle of mead in one hand and an expression of moonlit serenity as always. She’d changed into a velvet wrap gown in forest tones, every inch looking like the spirit of an enchanted glade. Neville trailed after her in a deep blue tunic, eyes scanning the room before they even settled on Rosie.
“Tell me it’s not Bolton,” Neville said, before the door even closed.
Rosie snorted. “Of course it’s Bolton.”
Luna nodded once. “I had a feeling.”
“You always have a feeling.”
“And they’re usually right.”
“Exactly.”
Rosie let her gown fall to her hips before conjuring a new one from her trunk—dark red and fitted with a high slit she could hide a blade in. “He feels wrong . I don’t just mean unsettling. I mean he feels like absence. It’s like the room gets colder when he walks in, but not from wind—from… emptiness.”
“I trust you,” Neville said simply.
“Same,” Luna added, perching herself on the edge of Rosie’s bed and popping a candied pear into her mouth. “You’ve never been wrong. Except about that one soup recipe. But we’ll let that go.”
“Hey,” Rosie protested. “It should have worked. The thyme was cursed.”
They shared a short, dry laugh.
And then Rosie straightened, tightening the laces at her hip.
“I want weapons. I want potions. I want every single magical backup plan we’ve ever used—hidden, carried, or swallowed. If something goes wrong tonight, I don’t want to be surprised . I want to be ready .”
Neville gave a tight nod. “I’ll enchant the sleeves of your gown. Hidden compartments, same as in the London raid.”
“I’ll carry the emergency blast crystal,” Luna said serenely. “Just in case someone needs a ceiling dropped.”
Rosie finally let her hands still.
She looked at both of them—her family in this strange new world—and breathed, deeply, for the first time since leaving Robb’s war room.
“Thank you.”
They didn’t answer. They didn’t need to.
They trusted her.
And that was enough.
The Great Hall, Riverrun
The Great Hall had been transformed into something out of a bard’s romantic fantasy—the kind with music and laughter that promised good dreams, warm cheeks, and full stomachs. The hearths blazed along the stone walls, casting a golden glow over the banners of House Tully and Stark, while tables groaned under the weight of roast venison, spiced root vegetables, honey-glazed breads, and enough Dornish wine to knock out a bear.
But Rosie saw everything .
She saw which servants poured the wine with trembling hands, which lords leaned too closely toward their neighbors, whispering with eyes sharp as knives. She watched the way certain Frey men avoided the light, how Roose Bolton moved like he didn’t walk so much as float . She noticed where the guards stood—too far from some doors, too close to others.
And still, she smiled.
She sat at Robb’s left, a goblet of mulled wine in her hand, a silver blade hidden beneath her gown, and an entire war of instinct bristling just beneath her skin. Her magic pulsed softly through her bloodstream like a heartbeat beneath her heartbeat, watching as much as she did.
Luna and Neville were seated down the table, speaking pleasantly with Maege Mormont and Lord Umber, but their eyes tracked constantly, always returning to her. They were watching. Waiting. Trusting her gut, just as they had always done.
Robb leaned close to her, his shoulder brushing hers, and murmured, “You’ve gone silent.”
“Just admiring the view,” she said lightly, tilting her head and sipping her wine. “The meat looks overcooked. The Freys look underseasoned. All in all, a solid banquet.”
He chuckled softly, a little deeper than usual. The wine was loosening him. She could tell from the way his fingers lingered on the curve of his goblet, the faint flush on his cheeks, and the way he kept brushing her arm with his without quite realizing it.
“You’re different when you’re like this,” he murmured, and for a moment his voice was only for her. “Sharp. Watching the world like it’s trying to trick you.”
“Isn’t it?” she asked, turning toward him, her lips tilted in a smile that didn’t reach her eyes.
He studied her. “And do you always catch it before it strikes?”
“Almost always,” she said. “I just hope I haven’t gone soft.”
“You could never.”
She softened then—genuinely—because it was him , and his voice in her ear made her feel steadier than any charm ever could. She wanted to stay like that, in the glow of firelight and the warmth of him beside her, just for one night.
Then he stood.
“Dance with me.”
The hall quieted slightly at the sight of the King rising. It wasn’t a command, but it was close.
Rosie’s heart flipped.
She could have said no. Cited her dress or a headache or the ridiculous amount of political games crawling under her skin. But she didn’t.
Because he looked at her like she was the only woman in the world, and she’d never been good at pretending she didn’t want to be held when he offered.
She took his hand and let him lead her to the center of the room.
The music shifted—stringed instruments and soft drums. The kind of song meant for waltzes and soft looks and bare feet across castle floors.
He held her like he’d done it a hundred times already.
She melted into his arms as if she’d been born for that very moment.
“You’re beautiful,” he murmured against her ear, low and unfiltered, the heat of his breath sending a ripple down her spine. “I wish it was just you and me in this room.”
She couldn’t answer, not with words, not with everyone watching, not with her emotions cracking behind her ribs like ice melting. But her fingers curled against his chest, her cheek brushed his, and when their eyes met again, she didn’t look away.
The music ended far too soon.
He escorted her back with his hand firm against her lower back, like he wasn’t ready to let go just yet. She was still catching her breath when she saw Oberyn approach, and Robb—predictably—sighed so loudly she nearly snorted.
“Look at you,” the Dornish prince crooned, arms open wide, gaze raking dramatically over her gown. “Like frost turned flesh. The North may have found its fire, but you, my lady, are the storm.”
“Careful,” she said with a grin, “I might start thinking you mean it.”
“Only when our dear King looks like he’s about to kill me,” Oberyn whispered with a wink.
And indeed, the King in the North looked moments away from snapping a wine stem in half.
Rosie bit her lip to keep from laughing.
They bantered—light, warm, harmless. Oberyn toasted her beauty, her dancing, her bloody dragon, and as he raised his goblet, Robb reached for his own—
But before he could take it, Oberyn plucked it up instead, grinning like a devil, and lifted it toward the hall.
“To the witch with teeth and mercy!”
Rosie laughed.
He drank.
And a moment later, he collapsed.
It was the sound of the goblet clattering that silenced the hall—not a scream, not a shout, but that singular metallic ring of something delicate hitting stone, a note so sharp and strange amidst laughter and music that it sliced through the revelry like a blade through silk.
Rosie turned even before the gasp.
Her eyes found him instantly—Oberyn Martell, the Viper of Dorne, proud and wild and always in motion— falling.
He stumbled backward first, as though the weight of the room had suddenly increased tenfold, his hand flying to his chest in a gesture that was too fast to be theatrical. His face, always expressive and flushed with wine and clever heat, was redder than it should’ve been. Too red. Too fast.
And then—his knees hit the stone.
Everything else slowed.
The hall shifted from a painting of mirth into something cracked and breaking at the edges. The air thickened. The firelight dimmed. And though people were moving, speaking, panicking , none of it registered with Rosie, because her magic was already surging, clawing its way up her spine and whispering in her bones what she didn’t yet have words for—
Poison.
Her chair scraped back violently.
She was up and over the high table in a flash, dress be damned, boots thudding hard onto the floor in a crouch beside the Dornish prince. Her hands moved faster than thought—one pressed flat to his chest to check for breath, the other tearing into the inner pocket sewn into the lining of her dress.
“Oberyn,” she said, loud and sharp, even as his mouth opened soundlessly, trying to form a word.
His lips moved again.
Poison.
Of course he would recognize it.
Of course he would know.
He collapsed fully then, body twisting as though the poison inside him was dancing through his blood with sick delight. His daughters surged forward, voices rising in panic, and Rosie shouted without looking, her voice reverberating off the stone walls like a spell cast across the hall.
“ Luna! Neville! Check the others! ”
She heard Robb’s voice then—louder than she’d ever heard it.
“ Get the Maester—SEAL THE HALL! ”
Boots thundered. Metal clanged. Panic erupted like a fire ignited all at once.
But Rosie didn’t flinch. She didn’t look up. She couldn’t. Her fingers closed around the smooth stone hidden in her dress pocket, wrapped in soft cloth, enchanted to be temperature resistant and magically inert.
The bezoar.
Small. Unassuming. Life-saving.
She pushed Oberyn’s jaw open, fingers swift and unkind, and shoved the stone beneath his tongue. He gagged on instinct—his body already spasming in resistance—but she pressed her fingers gently under his chin to help him swallow.
“Come on,” she whispered. “Come on, Viper. Don’t you dare die after all that flirting.”
His breath caught—short, wet, strangled.
The hall held still. It was as if the very air had stopped moving.
She pressed a glowing hand to his chest, whispering a stabilizing spell—ancient and heavy, one she’d learned from a Healer who used to sing his incantations when the war wouldn’t allow for proper incantation timing. Her fingers shimmered gold against his dark tunic. His pulse—fluttering—began to slow.
And then— he breathed.
One deep, wheezing inhale.
Then another.
His eyes fluttered.
Color—less furious, more flushed—returned to his cheeks. He blinked at her, face damp, lips parted.
“You’re unbelievably dramatic, you know that?” Rosie whispered, a shaky laugh caught between her breath and a smile she couldn’t quite suppress. “Couldn’t you have picked a less life-threatening way to get my attention? If I had a sickle for every man who almost died in front of me for dramatic effect—”
“I’d be your favorite anyway,” he murmured with a weak wink.
She rolled her eyes, but her voice softened and said jokingly. “Don’t make me fall for you by bleeding everywhere. That’s cheating.”
Behind her, she felt the change in the hall. A shift not in sound—but in intent .
She stood slowly, fingers shaking.
She turned to the head of the room, her gaze drawn to Robb.
He was already staring at the goblet.
The one Oberyn had taken from his hands moments before.
The realization rippled through him like a crack through ice—sudden, deep, and unignorable. His eyes lifted to hers, and for a breathless second, they simply stared.
No words. None needed.
That goblet had been meant for him .
A silence fell across the hall so sudden it was loud .
Then Robb turned, slowly, like a beast waking from slumber.
“ Edmure, ” he said, voice low and cold. “ Seal the gates. Lock every door. Nobody leaves this hall. ”
His uncle didn’t argue. Guards moved like summoned spirits, encircling the room with steel and narrowed eyes. Panic rippled through the lords like wildfire held in glass.
Rosie stepped away from Oberyn, who was now being tended to on the floor by his daughters and a dazed but defiant maester who looked one breath away from collapse. Blood-streaked cloth had been pressed to Oberyn’s side, and though his lips were curled in a ghost of a smirk, there was sweat on his brow and steel in his stare.
Rosie wiped her palms—slick with sweat and trembling faintly—against the folds of her gown. Her heartbeat pounded like war drums in her ears, and still she moved, one step at a time, toward the stone steps that led to the dais.
There, Robb stood alone, staring down at the goblet Oberyn had been handed—now overturned, the wine soaking into the table like spilled blood, its stain wide and blooming.
He looked as though he were staring at a crown of thorns.
She reached him.
He didn’t look up, but he felt her presence.
“I told you,” Rosie said softly, her voice tight, barely above a whisper.
His jaw clenched, a slow, grinding motion that spoke of rage carefully restrained. He said nothing.
“Bolton,” she added, quieter still, letting the name fall like a curse between them. “You know it.”
Robb’s fingers curled into fists on the edge of the table, the skin of his knuckles whitening as his breath caught—just once—but enough for her to see that he had already suspected. That part of him had known all along. And now… now it was too late for denial.
The soft shuffle of footsteps behind them made Rosie glance over her shoulder.
Neville appeared first, face grim and pale, his wand still flickering faintly with detection spells. Luna followed close behind, her expression unreadable for once—faraway eyes made sharp by the gravity of what they carried.
They stopped just beside Rosie and Robb, and it was Luna who spoke, her voice low and flat as wind through a crypt.
"It wasn’t just Oberyn," she said quietly, gaze fixed on the shattered goblet like it might still be whispering secrets. "There was poison in three others as well."
Rosie’s blood ran cold.
"Whose?" Robb asked, his voice a rasp, already knowing, already bracing.
Neville answered. "Your mother. And the boys."
Rosie felt the world stutter around her. She reached out—without thinking—and touched Robb’s arm, steadying him even as her own knees buckled beneath the weight of it.
Robb didn’t move for a moment. Didn’t breathe.
Then he turned his head slowly toward Neville, toward Luna, and something cold and ancient passed over his face.
"And?"
Luna blinked, solemn. “They didn’t drink. Arya knocked over Rickon’s. Bran never touched his. Your mother had wine earlier—different cup.”
Rosie closed her eyes in a sharp rush of relief. Her pulse still thundered.
Robb stared back at the table. His voice, when it came, was made of winter.
“He tried to kill my entire bloodline.”
Rosie met his gaze. “And he failed.”
He nodded once, slow, like a blade being drawn from its sheath.
"But not for long."
Robb’s POV – The Great Hall, Riverrun
The goblet still sat on the table.
It hadn’t been knocked over. Hadn’t shattered across the stone. It stood precisely where he had left it—elegant, unassuming, the dark red wine now still and quiet within the silver curve, like blood caught mid-pour. Just a cup. Just a drink. A toast like any other.
Only this one had fangs.
Robb stared at it as if it might speak. As if it might whisper the name of the hand that had poured the wine, the fingers that had tipped the vial, stirred the poison in with the grace and calm of someone used to murder—someone close. Someone trusted.
His heartbeat roared in his ears, but outwardly, he didn’t move.
Not even when the door had slammed. Not even when Oberyn collapsed.
It wasn’t until Rosie’s voice slipped into his ear—soft, steady, a blade wrapped in velvet—that he blinked.
“Bolton.”
Just a word. Two syllables. Cold and sharp.
Like a knife against his spine.
And he knew.
Gods help him—he knew.
The same Bolton who had stood beside him at every war council, silent as a tomb, hands clean as snow. The man who had never raised his voice, never spilled his thoughts, only watched with those flat, fish-pale eyes that had always unsettled Rosie and which Robb had told himself were nothing. The man who spoke like dry leaves and walked like a shadow and smiled too thin, too late.
He had done this.
Not just to Oberyn.
To his family.
The knowledge struck like a sword through the ribs.
Because it hadn’t been one goblet. Not one strike.
Three others. Neville and Luna’s words echoed like bells tolling in his skull—his mother, Bran, Rickon.
Catelyn, who had raised him with steel and sorrow.
Bran, whose legs now worked again and was beginning to hope.
Rickon, too young to know what poison even tasted like.
All nearly gone.
He thought he might vomit.
But he didn’t move.
Didn’t flinch.
Not outwardly.
Only his hands betrayed him—curled now into white-knuckled fists at the edge of the table, nails biting crescent moons into his palms, the pain the only thing anchoring him to the moment.
He had been warned. Rosie had warned him—had felt something off, had tried to name it, had looked Bolton in the eye and seen the void behind it. But Robb—king, son, fool—had dismissed it. Pride had choked his ears and trust had softened his spine, and now…
Now the crown weighed like iron across his shoulders.
He had failed Rosie.
He had nearly failed them all.
And still the goblet sat there, smug in its stillness.
A murder weapon wearing silver.
His father’s voice rose from somewhere deep in the marrow of his memory, colder than winter.
“The man who passes the sentence should swing the sword.”
Robb stared at the cup.
And swore—quietly, violently, without prayer or poetry—that Roose Bolton would not live to see another dawn.
“Edmure,” he said aloud, and his voice did not tremble. “Close the doors. No one leaves. Post guards. Inside and out.”
The order echoed through the hall like a verdict.
Men moved, slow and uncertain at first, then faster. Shields were locked. The great oak doors groaned as they shut and bolted. Torches snapped louder. Servants huddled in corners. Laughter was long dead. Wine cups sat abandoned.
Robb turned, very slowly, and placed both palms flat against the table before him, grounding himself.
He did not look at Rosie. Not yet. If he looked at her now, he’d unravel.
Instead, he looked at his family. Arya, Bran and Rickon stood near the dais, flanked by two guards and Ghost, whose white fur bristled in uncanny stillness. Jon stood behind them, his face pale but eyes alert, one hand on the hilt of his sword as if his own blood was already on the line.
Catelyn was clutching Sansa’s arm. She wasn’t crying. But her knuckles were white.
He straightened. “Surround the Stark family. Full guard formation.”
His men obeyed at once.
He felt Rosie step up beside him, close enough that her presence warmed the space between his shoulder blades, but she didn’t say a word. Not yet. They didn’t need to speak. They were aligned now—step for step. Fire to ice.
He looked down the length of the room.
At his lords.
At his allies.
At the people he’d bled for .
And he raised his voice, not in a shout—but in a command that carried to the stone beams above.
“Someone tried to murder me. And my family. Tonight.”
The words cracked like thunder across the hall.
A few gasps. A knife clattered to the floor. Somewhere near the back, a goblet tipped and rolled, spilling red wine across stone like a warning. But most—most—went still.
Frozen.
Silent.
“They used poison,” Robb said, his voice steady but low, like a storm rumbling just beneath the surface. “Not just in my cup. In the wine poured for my mother. For my brothers.”
He let that hang there. Let it sink in like cold water through cloth.
“And if not for Prince Oberyn’s well-timed vanity…”—his voice hitched, just for a moment, a thread pulled tight—“…it would have been me gasping on the floor. Or Rickon. Or Bran.”
He looked across the gathered faces, eyes sharp as drawn steel.
“They didn’t come for one of us. They came for all of us.”
And in that breathless, shifting silence, the weight of what had almost been settled like frost over the room.
He let it hang. Let it hurt .
“I will not be taken by shadows,” he said. “I will not be undone by smiling traitors and friendly wine.”
Rosie finally moved then—stepping forward, her crimson gown flowing like spilled ink.
She held out a vial. Clear. Silver-tinted. Truth suspended in liquid form.
“One drop,” she said to the room. “Just one. You can’t lie after it touches your tongue. Not for sixty full seconds.”
Murmurs rose.
“Veritaserum,” she continued, voice calm as steel. “We’ll be asking each of you a question. If you’re innocent, you have nothing to fear. If you’re not—”
“You’ll face judgment,” Robb finished. “In front of everyone. ”
The hall erupted.
Cries of outrage. Protests of legality. A few, bold ones demanding rights, screaming about dignity. But beneath it all— fear.
It rolled through the room like a second wine spilled, soaking into everything.
Robb didn’t shout. He simply gestured.
“Line them up.”
And so it began.
One by one, they came.
Lords and ladies. Advisors. Servants. Kitchen staff. Each took a drop. Each answered the question with varying degrees of fury, confusion, or cold resignation. Did you poison the king? Were you involved in the attempt?
“No.”
“No.”
“No.”
Time passed. The air grew heavier. Sweat beaded brows. A few vomited from the stress alone.
Robb stepped down from the dais as Arya took the vial, sipping with a grin and yelling, “Of course not, you great dolt,” before handing it to Rickon, who looked like he was enjoying this too much.
Even Catelyn took it.
She knew it was for show. She knew it was necessary.
When Jon handed the vial back and nodded, Robb saw the change.
The Freys.
A line of pale-faced rats, every one twitching more than the last.
He didn’t need magic. He didn’t need truth serum.
He saw it.
The shaking hands. The glances between them. The single bead of sweat rolling down Lord Walder’s grandson’s cheek.
He handed the vial to the first.
The man hesitated.
Then lunged.
It happened fast.
A dinner knife flew toward him—but Gray Wind was faster.
The direwolf moved like wind and vengeance, tackling the man mid-lunge with a snarl that ended in a scream.
Three others moved.
Swords drawn.
Then Ghost, Shaggydog, and even Summer—silent, deadly—were there.
The Freys never had a chance.
When it was over, two were wounded. One was dead. The last was on the floor, weeping, blood soaking his sleeve, muttering, “ We were promised gold, we were promised lands— ”
Robb stared down at them with nothing in his eyes but frost.
“Take them to the dungeons.”
And then—he turned.
Bolton.
But Rosie was already there, standing across from him with the kind of stillness that didn’t speak of hesitation but of resolve—of something ancient and sharp rising in her spine. She looked like she had been carved from vengeance itself, a specter summoned not by spell or scream but by the sheer will of justice. She made no move, spoke no word. She simply stared.
Roose Bolton rose to his feet slowly, as though nothing had occurred, as though the feast had not fractured and the room had not turned to kindling in the wake of betrayal. His movements were careful, deliberate—not fearful, but practiced. He did not reach for a weapon. He didn’t plead. He didn’t protest.
He lifted his chin and turned his cold, colorless eyes toward Robb with the calm of a man who had already accepted damnation—and wanted to take someone with him.
And then, in a voice that was devoid of feeling, a voice colder than winter and heavier than the stone crypts of Winterfell, he said:
“The Lannisters send their regards.”
The words fell like a sword to the spine.
The world didn’t explode.
It narrowed.
Time seemed to contract inwards—sound distorting, breath caught in Robb’s throat. He didn’t scream. He didn’t shout. He didn’t move. He simply stood there, every muscle in his body locked, as if bound by the weight of what those words truly meant.
But his lords moved.
Chairs scraped harshly against the stone floor, rising in a chaotic chorus of steel and outrage. Someone’s goblet clattered to the ground, forgotten. Shouts rang out, thick with fury and disbelief. “Hang him now!” one voice bellowed. Another had already drawn a blade, the hiss of metal on leather slicing through the tension like lightning.
But Bolton stood unmoved.
He had said what he came to say.
He had carved the message into their memory like a brand on flesh.
When the guards surged forward—Northern men with blood in their eyes and hands tight around their hilts—Roose Bolton did not resist. He allowed himself to be seized, shackled, and dragged through the chaos as though it were beneath him. As though he were already beyond this world.
Still, he didn’t struggle.
Still, he didn’t look away.
Robb watched in silence.
Burning.
Not on his body, but deep inside—somewhere marrow-deep. His heart thundered in his chest like hooves against ice. His lungs fought for breath that no longer came easily. His hands gripped the edge of the table until his knuckles went white, until it felt like bone might splinter from the pressure.
And when Bolton was finally hauled from the hall, flanked by steel and fury, and the last of the lords had stormed out in a roar of stunned indignation—
It didn’t feel like a victory.
It felt like betrayal bleeding into an open wound.
The great hall was quiet now. Quieter than it should have been, like the air itself didn’t dare speak. The only sound was the pulse in Robb’s ears and the slow, ragged rise of his breath.
He still hadn’t moved from the table.
Not until he felt it—her gaze.
He turned.
And Rosie was already watching him.
Her eyes were thunderclouds held back by will alone, green fire crackling beneath the surface. She wasn’t weeping. She didn’t rage. But gods, he could feel the storm in her. The grief. The fury. The ache of being right when no one had listened.
And worse—the hurt that came from knowing the price of being right had nearly been him.
He swallowed hard.
Voice raw, low, barely audible. “I should have listened to you.”
She didn’t gloat. Didn’t mock.
Her voice was quiet. Measured. Sharp as truth.
“But you will now.”
Chapter 32: The Bond Forged in Ash
Summary:
Here you go, enjoy!! :)
Chapter Text
Rosie’s POV – Dawn, Beside Hedwig
The morning light filtered through the thinning clouds in silvery streaks, the kind that made everything look more like a dream than reality. Rosie sat beside Hedwig in the snow-dusted field beyond the keep’s outer walls, the dragon’s immense body coiled around her like a living wall of ancient ice. Steam curled from the beast’s nostrils with each slow breath, rising in lazy plumes into the still air. It smelled faintly of frost and smoke and something older—something bone-deep. She didn’t mind it. The scent had become familiar, almost comforting, in the strange, surreal way this world had started to feel like hers.
She whispered to Hedwig—not spells, not incantations, not even prayers—just fragments of thought she couldn’t hold inside anymore. Words spilled out in gentle hums and half-sentences as her fingers ran along the dragon’s cool, iridescent scales, each breath like confession spoken to the ice and wind.
She spoke of the feast, of the dance, of the flicker of laughter on Arya’s face and the way Sansa had glowed like a girl reborn, safe among her family for the first time in too long. She murmured about Oberyn—how his usual swagger had dulled into something steadier after she saved him, how even his flirtations now carried weight.
But as she continued, her voice faltered, cracked at the edges, because what she couldn’t say—what she wouldn’t say—was what lingered behind Robb’s silence.
She didn’t talk about the way he’d looked at her in the moments after the poison. Not with awe. Not with reverence. But with a hollow grief that cut deeper than any blade. Like he had seen not just her magic, but the cost of it. Like he’d realized too late that she’d been right, and the weight of it had bruised something inside him.
She didn’t speak of the way the Northern lords had turned to her—not with skepticism now, but expectation, as if she were not only part of this realm, but bound to it. She didn’t say how terrifying that felt.
And she didn’t speak of the sound of Bolton’s voice as he sealed his own fate.
She could not voice the ache that had settled in her chest when she realized that she was no longer the outsider watching from the fringe—she was in it now, tangled in blood and crowns and vengeance. There would be no going back. No return to a world where she didn’t walk with ice dragons and the weight of prophecy at her heels.
But Hedwig listened anyway, curled beside her like a mountain of magic and memory, and said nothing.
Because Hedwig already knew.
Last night’s silence had been worse than any shout. Worse than any war.
So she stayed here, where the cold pressed gently against her skin, where the snow crunched softly beneath her boots, and where Hedwig—ever silent, ever watchful—kept everyone else away. Everyone except—
She should have known better.
The crunch of approaching boots reached her before the man did, steady and unhurried. Her heart stuttered, but she didn’t turn around, not yet. She knew who it was. She’d always know when it was him.
Robb Stark.
Not King Robb. Not the Young Wolf. Just Robb, the man who had once looked at her like she was a star fallen into his war-torn sky.
She heard his guards halt some paces back, murmuring uncertainly. Hedwig’s amber eye opened in a slow, unblinking sweep, locking onto the intruder. Rosie didn’t move. Neither did the dragon.
But Robb came anyway.
He stepped into Hedwig’s shadow without hesitation, ignoring the curl of smoke that hissed between massive fangs. He didn’t speak, didn’t ask for permission. He just sat beside her, the way he had once knelt beside her tent after Oxcross, after her first battle in his world.
He didn’t say a word, and she didn’t either. For a long time they simply breathed together, the space between them filled with silence that wasn’t silence at all—just the echo of everything they hadn’t said.
Then he sighed, his breath clouding in the cold, and spoke.
“I’m sorry.”
She turned her head at last, slowly, not trusting herself to speak. He didn’t look at her. His gaze stayed fixed on some distant point across the fields. His jaw was clenched, his eyes shadowed.
“I should’ve believed you,” he said, his voice quieter than she’d ever heard it. “About Bolton. About everything. I—I told myself I was protecting my people, protecting my heart. But really, I was just afraid.”
She listened. She always had.
“I thought if I believed you, I’d have to face what it meant. That my own men weren’t all loyal. That the Freys were never really allies. That I... I let you carry that burden alone. I let the others doubt you while I stayed silent.”
His voice cracked on that last word, and she felt something in her own chest splinter.
“And then I saw your face. Last night. After the feast. And I knew. I knew I’d done what my father never would’ve. I doubted the one person who never asked me for anything except trust.”
He finally turned to her. And gods, the look on his face—it wasn’t just regret. It was devastation. It was a man realizing he’d almost lost something he could never replace.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered again. “For the silence. For the doubt. For making you feel alone in a place you’ve only ever tried to help.”
She didn’t speak.
Instead, Rosie moved slowly, deliberately, until her arms wrapped around his shoulders and her forehead tucked against the curve of his neck. Her breath was warm on his skin. She didn’t sob. Didn’t break. But she held him like something precious and wounded.
And when she pressed the softest kiss to the pulse just beneath his jaw, she felt him shudder.
His hands came up slowly, hesitantly, as though afraid to touch her too soon. But she felt them, warm and trembling, settle against her spine.
“We’re good,” she murmured into his throat, then pulled back just enough to meet his eyes. “But if you really want forgiveness, I accept apologies in the form of baked goods. Preferably chocolate.”
A startled laugh burst from his chest, ragged and real. And just like that, the storm broke.
He leaned forward, rested his lips against her hair, and breathed, “Thank you.”
Robb’s POV
The great hall of Riverrun had never felt more ancient, more haunted, more oppressively alive.
The morning sun bled pale light through the high stained-glass windows, casting fractured beams of gold and crimson across the stone floor like veins of old fire. The banners of the North and Riverlands hung above the dais, their shadows long and shivering in the chill. Beneath them, Robb Stark sat at the head of the chamber—no longer just a boy with a crown of war but something harder now, something shaped by betrayal and tempered in the blood of those he had once trusted.
To his left sat Prince Oberyn Martell, his expression carved in bronze—quiet fury radiating from every inch of his stillness, eyes glittering like embers under a steel hood of composure. On Robb’s right, his uncle Edmure shifted stiffly in his chair, the weight of lordship an ill-fitting mantle he still struggled to wear. And beside him, at the far end of the bench carved for judgment, sat Rosie.
She was a vision of both light and vengeance—her black robes trimmed in midnight blue, the glint of protective runes faint beneath her sleeves, her wand a silent sentinel resting in her lap. Her eyes, when they lifted to Robb’s, were unreadable. But her presence burned like a brand at the corner of his mind.
These four—they were judge and witness, sword and flame.
The room was packed, thrumming with tension. Lords from the North and the Riverlands stood clustered near the edges of the chamber. Catelyn Stark watched from a higher tier, her face carved from grief and frost. Sansa stood quietly beside her, a pale pillar of resolve. Arya, by contrast, leaned forward with barely restrained fury, hands clenched at her sides. Jon, grim and straight-backed, stood just behind the dais, flanked by the direwolf Ghost—who watched the proceedings with unnatural stillness.
Then came the sound of chains.
The Frays entered first.
A line of them, led by Black Walder and the hunched, trembling form of Lothar Frey, both shackled at the wrists. Their armor had been stripped. Their tunics were stained. Their eyes darted toward the throne like cornered wolves. Robb watched them approach with a stare carved from ice. He noted the sweat already breaking at Lothar’s brow, the twitch in his fingers, the panic barely concealed.
But it was Black Walder who spoke first, as if silence were a weakness he refused to grant them.
“Well then,” he said, his voice carrying over the stones, smug and brazen. “Shall we all pretend we didn’t see this coming?”
“Quiet,” Oberyn said coldly, his fingers drumming once against the arm of his chair. “You will speak when bidden. Not before.”
But Black Walder only smirked. “I think I’ll speak when I damn well please. What’s the point of formality now? You’ve already decided what we are.”
Rosie tilted her head slightly, eyes narrowing. “No, Ser Walder. You decided what you are when you betrayed the laws of guest right. When you carved up a victory feast like cattle and called it strategy.”
That silenced even him, for a moment.
Robb rose slowly, each movement deliberate, heavy with purpose. “You will be heard,” he said, his voice cutting clean through the murmur of the room. “And you will be judged. But don’t mistake this for mercy. This is justice.”
Lothar stammered something unintelligible, but Black Walder, ever the fool, stepped forward as far as his chains would allow. “You broke the terms first, Stark. You think we didn’t notice? You betrothed yourself to a Frey girl and then abandoned her. Made us a laughingstock. My grandfather—”
“Your grandfather is not here,” Rosie interrupted, her voice silked with steel. “Convenient, isn’t it?”
“Enough,” Robb said, though not harshly. Simply, as one states the weather. “We know what was done. Tell us why.”
Black Walder sneered. “You ask why? You insult us, cast us aside, and expect nothing in return? My family was mocked, dismissed, treated like carrion beneath your boot—”
“No,” Oberyn said, sharp as a blade. “You were treated as allies. You were treated with honor. And you spat on it with a blade in the back.”
The trial unspooled slowly, a tapestry of shifting tones. Accusations were laid bare, defense crumbled beneath weight of evidence and witness. Lord Karstark stood to speak of messages intercepted, of whispers from the Twins. Smalljon Umber provided testimony of suspicious movements days before the Red Feast. Even Edmure, hesitant and unsure, admitted he had long suspected treachery behind the smiling masks of the Frey envoys.
When Rosie stood, her voice low but deadly clear, the room held its breath.
“Prince Oberyn almost died under the banner of peace,” she said. “And yet you speak of broken contracts like they’re coin to be bartered. Do you think the gods are blind? Or do you just hope they are?”
None spoke after her. None dared.
The verdict came down like thunder.
Guilty.
Each of them. Complicit. Condemned.
The sentence: death, to be carried out after the full proceedings. Robb watched the lords nod in grim agreement. Even those who once defended Walder Frey could no longer summon the gall.
But the true silence fell when Roose Bolton was led in.
He did not shuffle. He did not sweat. He walked as though on a casual stroll through snow—his pale eyes flickering like dying stars, his face expressionless. The room stiffened. Even Ghost growled low in his throat.
Bolton stood alone, unshackled—because he hadn’t struggled. He hadn’t needed to.
He said nothing as Oberyn questioned him. Nothing as Edmure read out the charges. Nothing as Rosie—oh, Rosie—leaned forward, her voice velvet and venom, asking again and again how long he’d plotted the Red Feast. How long he’d danced with Tywin Lannister in the dark.
He met Robb’s gaze the whole time.
Until finally, finally, he spoke.
“Might as well kill me and be done with it,” he said softly. “Let one of your guards swing the blade. Unless you’re not man enough, boy.”
Something in Robb cracked.
He stood slowly. The hall went silent.
“No guards,” Robb said. “No proxy. Bring the block.”
There was a murmur of confusion—shock—but no one stopped him. Not Oberyn. Not Edmure. Not even Rosie, though her eyes followed him with something tight and unreadable.
The block was brought, clean and cold. Robb unsheathed his sword.
He didn’t look at Bolton again. He didn’t need to.
The man knelt. And Robb brought the sword down.
One clean stroke. One moment of finality.
The silence that followed was not relief. It was hollow. Like the last breath of something ancient and broken.
And when Robb left that hall, blood still dark on the steel, he felt none of the glory they'd sung of in his youth. Only the ache of a wound that justice could not cauterize.
Later
The council room felt too small.
The scent of blood still clung to him, invisible but suffocating, like ghost-smoke curling in his lungs. He had bathed—hands scrubbed raw, neck damp from the basin—but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t rid himself of it. The iron tang clung to his thoughts, to his fingertips, to the silence between his words.
He sat at the head of the table, flanked by Jon and Edmure, with Oberyn across from him and Rosie seated just off his right, her presence quiet but thunderous. Around them, Northern and Riverland lords filled the room with their rustling cloaks, quiet coughs, and restrained murmurs. Scrolls lay unrolled, maps fluttered at the edges, ink still wet from the last decision recorded before everything fractured.
The death of Bolton hadn’t satisfied them. Not truly. If anything, it had only unearthed the deeper truth that sat rotting beneath their feet.
This war was not clean. It was not righteous. It was soaked in betrayal and cracked with doubts, and Robb could feel that realization settling like frost into the bones of his men.
He hadn’t spoken since the hall. Let them speculate, let them murmur. Let them think he was still grieving, still unraveling. Let them think whatever they needed—he didn’t care. Not when the silence inside him was louder than any of their voices.
Jon, ever the steady voice among rising tempers, cleared his throat. “We should speak of what comes next. The Lannisters will not let this pass quietly. This will reach King’s Landing before the moon turns.”
Oberyn leaned back in his chair, one hand tapping against his goblet in a rhythm that felt more dangerous than distracted. “Tywin Lannister will send words before he sends swords. He’ll frame it as a stain on Northern honor—a king executing nobleborns in a great hall after a feast. Poison or not, he’ll twist it. He always does.”
“He’ll dress it up as justice,” Edmure said grimly, fingers white-knuckled around the arms of his chair. “Claim we’ve lost control. That your rule is blood-mad. It’ll be reason enough for the Crown to move against us with more force.”
A few nodded—grudgingly, quietly. Others looked away.
Robb said nothing. He stared at the map spread before them, at the jagged edges of the Westerlands, at the path of war that had been drawn in quiet ink and sharpened into blood. His eyes lingered on the edge of the Reach, then the river routes below the Gold Road. He traced no line, gave no command, but the tension in his jaw said he knew.
Tywin would not strike with swords first.
He’d strike with stories.
It was Rosie who broke the silence.
Her voice wasn’t loud, but it didn’t need to be.
“It’s not over.”
Every head turned toward her.
She didn’t blink. Didn’t flinch. Her gaze was locked on the map, on that red line.
“There is still rot,” she said softly, like a promise—or a curse. “You think it ended in the hall. It didn’t. The Freys we executed were only the ones with the misfortune to be caught first. But the roots go deeper. There are towers nearby. Full of snakes. And they are still breathing.”
A hush fell.
Robb turned to look at her—truly look at her—and felt a shiver crawl along his spine. Her voice was different now. Stripped of warmth. It was the same voice she’d used when she’d buried the Mountain. Cold. Measured. Final.
“You mean the Twins,” he said quietly, already knowing the answer.
She nodded once. “You killed the sons. The father still breathes. And the orders came from him.”
Robb’s breath caught.
She was right. Of course she was.
He remembered the way Walder Frey had always spoken to him—with oily politeness and mocking undertones. He remembered the chill that ran down his spine when Black Walder recited the reasons for their betrayal, and how none of them sounded like his own thoughts.
Walder Frey had sent his kin to die for him, to fail for him, to mask his own guilt in the ashes of their punishment. And now he sat in his towers like a spider watching from the web, waiting to see if they’d hesitate. If they’d flinch.
Robb pushed back his chair.
The scrape of wood against stone rang out like a challenge.
He rose to his feet, and the room straightened with him, as though drawn up by invisible strings.
“We don’t flinch,” he said, voice steady, but laced with iron. “We don’t hesitate. We don’t let them rebuild their power in the quiet while we argue over parchment.”
He looked across the table, first to Jon, then to Oberyn, and finally to Rosie.
“We bring Winter to the Twins.”
The silence that followed wasn’t fear.
It was something older. Something elemental. Like the moment just before the snows fall heavy and the air tastes of steel.
The lords rose with him.
Swords would be sharpened. Ravens would be sent. Winter was coming—but not from the sky.
No, this Winter would ride on wolves and fire, and it would not be gentle.
Rosie’s POV
The sky had bled its last light by the time Rosie retreated to her tent.
Outside, the sounds of the camp had dimmed into a hush, the kind of quiet that wasn’t quite peace—only exhaustion. Soldiers murmured around low fires, horses snorted in their stables, and somewhere beyond the walls, Hedwig’s wings beat once in the cold air, like a thunderclap muffled by snow.
Inside the magical sanctuary, warmth glowed from the hearth, casting soft shadows across the woven rugs and bookshelves, flickering gently against the carved wood of her bedframe. Her boots were off, her wand stored, her hair undone. She had changed into one of her favorite oversized t-shirts—black with faint silver lettering—and soft sleep pants. She was ready to disappear into blankets and silence, to lose herself in stillness before another storm came.
She was brushing out her hair when the door opened.
No knock. No warning.
She turned, expecting Luna or Neville or even Arya with some late-night bit of chaos—but the moment she saw him, everything inside her stilled.
Robb Stark.
He stood in the doorway like he didn’t quite remember how he got there. His hair was damp from snowmelt, cheeks ruddy from cold. His shoulders were tense, the muscles in his jaw working like he was holding back something unspoken and sharp.
But it was his eyes that stopped her breath.
There was something feral there. Something wide and raw and glittering with the same storm that had haunted his voice when he sentenced Bolton to death. But this wasn’t fury. It was something else. Something far more dangerous.
“Robb?” she asked quietly, setting the brush down. “Is everything all right? Did something—?”
He didn’t answer.
He stepped inside, shut the door behind him, and walked toward her with the slow, deliberate stride of a man who had made a decision that could not be undone.
When he stopped, they were close enough to breathe the same air. His chest rose and fell in shallow waves, and he was so much taller than her, broader, his presence magnetic in a way that made her knees go light. His eyes were locked to hers, as though letting go might unmake him.
“I’m free,” he said, voice hoarse.
The words didn’t make sense at first. Her brow knit, heart stuttering in confusion.
“What do you mean?”
Robb swallowed, and she watched his throat move. “The betrothal. The Frey girl. The bargain sealed in my name when I was too desperate to think like a king. It’s gone. Broken by their betrayal. Their blood. There’s no obligation anymore. No binding promise.”
Her lips parted slightly, and she took a step back before she even realized she had. “Robb—”
But he followed. Gently. Purposefully. He reached for her hands, took them, and pressed them against his chest. His heart thundered beneath her palms.
“I need you to hear me,” he said. “No politics. No thrones. No family expectations or war councils. Just you. And me. And what I feel.”
She tried to speak, but he didn’t let her.
“I have tried to stay away,” he said, voice thick with emotion. “I’ve tried to bury it under duty and silence. I’ve watched you stand beside my mother, defy my lords, save my siblings, fight beside my men—and every time I see you, I fall harder. Every damn time.”
His hands trembled slightly over hers.
“You are magic and fire and courage and kindness. You are everything this world doesn’t deserve and everything I never thought I could ask for. When I saw you for the first time—when you landed in front of me with ash on your cheeks and stars in your eyes—I think my heart knew. Even when my mind fought it.”
“Robb…” she breathed, shaking her head, but her voice cracked. “This is—this is war. This is madness. I don’t belong in your world.”
He stepped closer, until there was no space left.
“You belong here,” he said fiercely. “Not because I say so, but because you’ve made it so. My mother trusts you. My sisters adore you. My brothers would follow you into fire. The North will kneel if you ask them to. But none of that matters if you don’t know what you are to me.”
She felt herself trembling. The enormity of what he was saying was a weight pressed into her ribs. She wanted to push him away, to run, to tell him he didn’t understand—but gods, part of her had been waiting for this. Dreading it. Needing it.
“I’m not a queen,” she whispered. “I’m not from here. I don’t have roots—”
“You’ve been my queen,” he said, eyes ablaze, “since the moment you looked me in the eye and told me I was wrong. Since you gave my mother truth instead of flattery. Since you fought for people who weren’t yours, and made them yours anyway. Since you brought my siblings home.”
Tears burned hot behind her eyes.
“I would give up the war,” he said, voice shaking, “the crown, the castles—everything—if it meant keeping you. I need you like breath. Like blood in my veins. Rosie, I—”
She kissed him.
It wasn’t gentle.
It wasn’t cautious.
It was desperate and wild and everything she’d been too afraid to feel for too long. She rose up on her toes, hands fisting in his shirt, and he caught her like he’d been drowning and she was the only solid ground left. His arms wrapped around her like armor, crushing her to his chest, and the sound he made was something raw and broken and full of joy.
They kissed like two people who had been waiting across lifetimes. Like fate had held them apart and finally relented. Her fingers slid into his curls, his hands trembled at her waist, and the world narrowed down to the heat between them, to the lightning that bloomed behind her eyes.
When they finally broke apart, he rested his forehead against hers, breath ragged.
“I love you,” he whispered. “I love you, and I’m not afraid to say it anymore.”
She was crying. She hadn’t realized.
But she smiled through it, eyes shining, and whispered, “Then we’re doomed.”
He laughed, low and rough, and kissed her again like the world might end before morning—and she let him.
Chapter 33: Ash for Oaths, Fire for Blood
Summary:
Bye bye Freys!
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
The morning air had bite again—sharp and dry as flint in the lungs, a Northern wind that tasted like steel and old stone. It hadn’t snowed, but there was frost on the flagstones and a hush in the air like the world itself was waiting. Riverrun loomed behind him, quiet and fortified, banners hanging limp in the cold. The castle that had once felt borrowed now pulsed like the beating heart of a war machine.
And Robb Stark stood in the courtyard like he had always belonged to the stone.
The sparring ring was alive around him—men shouted, blades clashed, and breath steamed in the cold. Northern and Dornish fighters circled one another, testing styles, testing tempers. It was strange, beautiful, watching those who had been enemies in culture blend together in the act of battle, sweat and honor making allies of them in ways words never could.
Robb wiped his brow, then tightened his grip on his sword.
Across from him, Jon Snow rolled his shoulders and offered a short nod—the signal to begin again.
Their blades collided in a flurry of movement, neither holding back, neither asking for mercy. The courtyard faded until there was only the music of metal and breath and the rhythm they’d built over years spent training side by side. Robb ducked a strike, twisted his stance, feinted with his left.
“You’re favoring your right shoulder again,” Jon said, almost conversational, even as he parried.
“Only because I spent half the night drafting battle formations,” Robb replied, his voice tight through clenched teeth. “The lords wanted detail. Oberyn wanted poetry.”
Jon chuckled once, then lunged. “He always wants poetry.”
Robb grinned, sidestepped, and clipped the edge of Jon’s vambrace. “It’s only fair. You and Rosie keep quoting magical treatises in council like everyone was schooled in Old Tongue.”
Jon smirked. “She explains it better.”
Robb’s expression softened without meaning to. “She explains everything better.”
At the edge of the yard, Prince Oberyn Martell whistled. “Try not to fall in love mid-swing, Your Grace. The Dornish are watching.”
Robb turned his head, just for a second. “Aren’t you always?”
“Only when it’s worth watching.”
That earned a few laughs from the guards. Jon took the moment to land a tap against Robb’s thigh, which Robb grunted at—not in pain, but in annoyance. The spar ended with mutual nods and sheathed swords, and the small audience slowly dispersed to their drills.
Oberyn wandered over, tossing an apple in one hand. “You fight well for someone carrying the weight of the realm on your shoulders.”
Robb drank deeply from the water skin handed to him by a squire. “It’s not the weight that’s difficult. It’s knowing where to set it down when it starts to crush you.”
Oberyn gave him a long, assessing look. “You carry it differently these days. Heavier. Straighter.”
“I know what’s at stake now,” Robb said quietly. “There’s no more illusion about who stands with me... and who doesn’t.”
“And your witch?” Oberyn asked, not with mockery, but curiosity.
Robb didn’t rise to the bait. He only looked across the yard—where Rosie had just emerged from the west wing of the keep, hair loose under her hood, cloak half-drawn around her shoulders. She didn’t look like a warrior or a mage or anything that could level a battlefield with a word.
She looked like someone who had stayed up late trying to write peace into the future and failed.
“She stands with me,” Robb said softly. “That’s all that matters.”
Oberyn followed his gaze, then smiled like he knew something he shouldn’t. “She’s going to be the death of you, you know.”
“I hope not,” Robb said, “but if she is, I’ll die grinning.”
They left it there, because the truth in his voice had drawn silence from the prince.
Later that day, the war room pulsed with purpose, warmed by firelight and lit from above by magically suspended orbs Rosie had charmed to stay aloft in an orbit of soft amber glow. The long stone table was cluttered with overlapping maps, drawn and redrawn, layered with sigils, magical notations, and Dornish markers that glimmered faintly under the spellwork she'd woven into the parchment.
Rosie sat to his left, her inkwell-stained fingers trailing along the lines of the Riverlands like she could feel the terrain. Jon stood behind her, one hand lightly resting on the back of her chair, not protectively but like a quiet tether. Oberyn lounged across from them, boots propped up until Lady Mormont gave him a look sharp enough to make him lower them with a smirk.
Ser Arron Dayne was mid-report. “Our scouts confirm that the eastern flank of the Twins is poorly defended. Frey focus is heavy on the bridge and inner courtyard. But if we breach from the marsh side—here—” he tapped twice, “—and collapse the east tower with the enchantment Lady Potter described, their entire defensive line will scatter.”
Lord Karstark grunted. “And the cost?”
Rosie spoke up, voice crisp. “Minimal, if timed right. The fire spells can be targeted. The explosion will be localized. Collateral damage will only occur if they’ve moved civilians inside the tower.”
“They wouldn’t dare,” Catelyn said from near the hearth, arms folded tightly across her chest. “Not unless they mean to shield themselves in cowardice.”
“Which they’ve done before,” Robb muttered, still staring at the map.
Maege Mormont pointed to another corner of the parchment. “What of the west side? A distraction?”
Rosie nodded. “Luna and Neville are already enchanting a series of projection charms. They'll look like full battalions advancing under moonlight, complete with illusionary sound. It’ll draw attention.”
Oberyn tapped his fingers. “And while they waste their arrows on ghosts, the real army strikes from the mud.”
“Exactly,” Rosie said.
Robb looked to Jon. “How many archers can we move unseen to the bluff above the marsh?”
Jon replied without hesitation. “A hundred, maybe more. If we move at night and keep the wagons light, they’ll be in position before dawn.”
“Good.” Robb leaned over the map, marking a new path. “We move three days from now. Quiet, quick, merciless. No banners until the last moment. Let the river carry word of our fury after we’ve left it behind.”
There was silence for a moment.
Then Lord Umber muttered, “The Freys will hear us coming and still never realize their gate was left open from within.”
Rosie leaned forward again, her voice lower now, more deliberate. “There’s one more measure we can take. Binding wards along the north gate. If they try to retreat toward the bridge, the iron will turn to fire. They won’t make it far.”
Oberyn huffed a short laugh. “You really do think of everything, witch.”
“No,” Rosie said, not smiling. “I think of what almost happened. What nearly took him from us.” She glanced at Robb, her eyes sharper than steel. “And I won’t let anyone come that close again.”
The silence that followed was colder. Not fearful. Resolved.
Robb didn’t speak—not aloud. But under the table, his hand found hers. A subtle touch, warm and certain. Just a heartbeat’s worth of pressure before he let go.
It was enough.
They had the plan.
Now all that was left… was to end the game the Freys had started.
Rosie's POV
The dungeons of Riverrun were never warm, but today they felt colder in a way that had nothing to do with weather or stone.
Rosie descended the spiral steps with a candle in one hand and a rolled map in the other. She told herself it was for routine—checking on the prisoner, assessing any changes. But that wasn’t the truth. She came because something had shifted. A flicker of instinct, quiet and sharp. She needed to see if the man behind the bars was becoming someone else—or if she was simply imagining it.
Jaime Lannister looked up when she entered, as he always did. Leaning against the wall like he owned it, straw scattered in a half-circle around him, eyes lit with a familiar glint.
“Well,” he drawled, voice like dry velvet, “if it isn’t the witch of the North, come to stare at the lion in a cage.”
Rosie raised an eyebrow. “You forgot ‘war strategist,’ ‘king’s favorite,’ and ‘unexpected dragon tamer,’ but I’ll let it slide.”
Jaime blinked. “You’re joking.”
She didn’t smile.
He pushed himself up straighter. “You have a dragon?”
“Had. Have. It’s complicated.”
His face shifted—slowly, the humor slipped away. “You’re serious.”
Rosie stepped closer, placing the candle on the floor just beyond the iron bars. “What I’m about to tell you stays here.”
Jaime tilted his head. “Are you threatening me?”
“I’m trusting you,” she said, simply.
That silenced him. She sat down cross-legged, folding the map beside her.
“A few days ago,” she began, “someone tried to poison Robb. The drink ended up in Prince Oberyn’s hand. He survived. Barely.”
Jaime’s face went hard, lips drawing into a thin line.
She continued. “We investigated. Freys confessed under truth serum. Then Bolton. Your father was named. Letters, plans. All of it orchestrated. You were to be sent back when your usefulness was done.”
Jaime stared at her like she’d struck him.
“No,” he said quietly. “My father wouldn’t…”
“He did. Robb’s life was the cost of breaking a marriage pact.”
Jaime’s mouth opened. Closed. Something fragile cracked behind his eyes.
“And yes,” Rosie added, voice soft but unflinching, “I have a dragon. Her name is Hedwig. She came for me beyond the Wall. She chose me.”
Jaime’s hands fell limp at his sides.
“There’s magic in this world, Jaime. More than you know. And it’s moving. Faster than the old houses can react.”
For a moment, she thought he might mock her. Call it a fantasy or a lie. But instead—he laughed. Once. Hollow.
“You’ve just confirmed it, haven’t you?” he said. “That everything I thought I understood… is already dust.”
Rosie nodded. “Yes.”
He leaned back, gaze fixed on a torch far down the corridor. “The Freys are traitors. The Boltons too. And my father—” His voice dropped. “Of course. He never trusted me. I should’ve known.”
There was no smugness. No deflection. Just ruin, wearing a Lannister face.
“I want to make a deal,” he said after a moment.
She said nothing. Let him speak.
“If you promise to spare Tommen and Myrcella, no matter what happens next—if you swear to keep them safe from the storm—I’ll give you my sword. My loyalty. Whatever is left of my name.”
Rosie’s breath caught.
“Why?” she asked. “Why now?”
“Because I’ve seen what happens when people like my sister hold power unchecked. And I see what you’re building with him—with the Stark. It’s something different. Maybe even something right.”
His voice cracked, just once. “And they’re good children. They don’t deserve to pay for mine and Cersei's crimes.”
Rosie looked at him, really looked, and saw no lie. Just a man unraveling the illusion of his house, thread by painful thread.
“You remind me of someone,” she said at last.
“Oh?” he rasped.
“Draco Malfoy. Arrogant, privileged, scarred by the expectations of a cruel family. I hated him. Until I didn’t.”
He blinked, confused. “I don’t know who that is.”
“You wouldn’t.”
He let out a tired breath. “Will you speak to your king?”
“I will,” she said. “But I don’t know what he’ll say.”
Jaime nodded. “That’s enough.”
She stood, brushing dust from her robe. Before she turned to go, she looked back at him.
“Jaime?”
“Yes, witch?”
“If you’re lying—if this is a trick—”
He met her gaze evenly. “Then your dragon eats me.”
She shook her head. “No. I do.”
And this time, his smile wasn’t golden or mocking.
It was real.
Robb’s POV
The tent was quiet when he stepped inside, the kind of quiet that felt deliberate. Not absence, but retreat. Outside, the war camp still thrummed with purpose—steel clanging against steel, horses being saddled, Dornish laughter weaving like firelight through the chill—but inside Rosie’s tent, it was another world entirely. The air shimmered faintly with her magic, a low hum beneath the surface like a heartbeat. Soft amber orbs floated overhead, casting moving shadows over the walls. Lavender and parchment lingered in the air, grounding, familiar.
He found her in the far corner of the main room, curled over parchment and maps, her back stiff and shoulders too still. A steaming tea sat at her elbow untouched. Her eyes were fixed on a point on the paper she wasn’t reading. There was tension in every line of her body. And guilt curled in his chest, because he knew—he knew—she’d been waiting for him.
“You’re late,” she said softly, without turning.
“I was speaking with the Daynes,” Robb said, voice quiet as he shed his gloves and stepped closer. “They want to push earlier. Oberyn’s demanding a direct frontal charge to cause chaos.”
She snorted, just faintly. “Sounds like him.”
Robb leaned against the edge of the desk, watching her for a moment. “You visited Jaime.”
A pause. Then she looked up at him, expression unreadable.
“I did.”
“Why?”
“I needed to speak to him. Alone. And on my own terms.”
He ran a hand down his face. “Rosie, he’s—he’s Jaime Lannister. ”
“And?”
“And he’s the man who pushed my brother out of a tower. He’s the man who watched his family burn half this realm. He’s the man who sired the bastard king who executed my father. You know what he’s done.”
“I do,” she said calmly. “But I also know what he’s trying to become.”
“You believe that?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“Because I’ve seen it before. In someone who wore cruelty like armor to protect the scared boy underneath. I told you before—he reminds me of Draco Malfoy.”
He frowned. “I still don’t know who that is.”
She smiled faintly. “A boy who chose not to become a monster, even when it would’ve been easier.”
Robb stood and turned away from her, pacing. The firelight flickered against the tension in his shoulders.
“He’s offering you what, exactly?”
“His sword. His name. His loyalty. In exchange for Tommen and Myrcella.”
He stopped pacing. “His loyalty ?”
She nodded. “He’s not asking for power. Or gold. Just a promise that innocent children won’t die for their last name.”
Robb shook his head. “He’s still a lion. Still their blood.”
The silence between them stretched like a blade.
“You’re scared I trust him more than I trust you,” she said quietly.
He turned toward her again, eyes dark and open. “No. I’m scared you’ll give your heart to people who’ll break it.”
She stepped closer, her voice steady, her gaze locked to his. “I’ve already given it to someone. He just doesn’t like that I believe in others too.”
He closed the distance between them, his hands cupping her cheeks. “I just—after everything—we can't risk bringing a lion into the den.”
“I’m not asking you to trust him. I’m asking you to trust me. ”
Robb exhaled, long and low. “Then promise me this isn’t a decision we make tonight.”
She nodded. “After the Twins.”
He dipped his head forward and kissed her brow, hands moving to her waist, grounding himself in the one constant in this unraveling world.
“If he betrays you…”
“I’ll end him,” she whispered.
And he believed her.
But he also knew—the hardest battles weren’t always fought with steel.
Some were fought in silence, between the people who loved each other most.
Robb’s POV: The Battle of the Twins
The sun had not yet crested the horizon when the North came for its vengeance.
Mist curled over the river like breath from an ancient beast, clinging to the reeds and curling around the boots of men who moved in silence, their armor wrapped in mud-stained cloaks, blades sheathed but ready. The air was thick with magic, not overt, not flashy—but tense, humming just beneath the skin of the world, like a storm waiting to break.
Robb stood just beyond the treeline with his war council arrayed behind him. Jon at his right, Oberyn to his left, and Rosie just a half-step behind—hood drawn, eyes closed, lips moving in a whisper that stirred the frost around her boots. Her presence didn’t just change the battlefield—it bent it.
The plan had been drawn over countless nights: Luna and Neville would cast illusionary armies to the west bluff, drawing out the Frey archers and splitting their forces. Rosie would cloak the true army’s advance through the marsh using veils of shadow and scent-dulling charms. Jon would lead the flank from the south, and Robb would strike the east tower at the bell, just as Rosie brought the bridge’s outer gate to ruin.
And in the center of it all—the Twins loomed, monstrous and proud, the river split between them like a wound stitched with treachery.
Robb turned to face his men. Northern lords stood shoulder to shoulder, Greatjon and Maege Mormont at the front. Dornish soldiers glittered in the mist, lean and deadly, their curved blades humming with anticipation. Ghost and Grey Wind paced at the edges of the clearing, restless and silent.
He spoke low, but every man heard.
“No banners. No songs. Not until it’s done.”
There were no cheers—only nods, tight and solemn. This wasn’t glory. This was retribution.
A signal fire sparked from the ridge.
It began.
Rosie lifted her hands, fingers flexing toward the heavens. The wind shifted. The fog thickened, then obeyed—twisting into cover, snaking around the hidden paths like a living thing. Runes ignited beneath the surface of the ground, drawn in bloodroot ink and sealed with silver dust. The battlefield changed—became a place of misdirection, of traps and layered spells. Somewhere to bury an empire’s arrogance.
“Go,” Rosie whispered.
And the wolves ran.
They were in, but the castle fought back with everything it had.
The moment the gates shattered, the inner bailey became a cauldron of screaming men, shattering steel, and fire-lit shadow. Frey bannermen, desperate and disorganized, attempted to regroup in knots across the flagstones, only to be met with relentless fury from Northerners, Riverlanders and Dornish alike. Bodies fell into the river, clattering off the stone parapets in splashes dulled by mist.
Robb shouted orders as he fought, his voice hoarse with command. “Push to the eastern tower! Seal the courtyard behind us! No Frey makes it out alive!”
Grey Wind surged ahead, tearing through a shield wall before it could form. Blood spattered across the wolf’s snout as he lunged again, pulling down a Frey guard screaming in armor that offered no protection against claws like knives.
From behind the cover of a broken cart, Maege Mormont raised a horn and blasted a signal, and Robb watched as a squadron of spear-men burst from concealment, flanking the remaining Frey crossbowmen. The clash was quick, brutal, efficient.
Above them, a dark sigil burned into the air—Rosie’s sigil, wrought in blue-white flame. A circular crest of runes, split by the silhouette of wings and a rising sun, hovered briefly in the sky before releasing a pulse of magical energy that exploded outward, disrupting what remained of the Frey wardings on the central keep.
Stone cracked. Arrows misfired. Magic itself trembled in submission.
Robb turned toward Rosie and caught her eyes through the carnage.
“Bridge control!” he called. “Take it!”
She lifted a hand in answer and vanished in a flicker of silver light.
Jon, leading the southern flank, surged up the second tower with a wave of Northern archers. “Cut off the gatehouse levers! Collapse the drawbridge if they try to retreat!”
“I’m on it!” shouted Smalljon, bounding through a collapsed hallway, his axe lighting up as Neville cast a ward of protection over him mid-stride.
Down in the bailey, Dornish sabers danced through Frey armor, steel flashing like silver fire. Oberyn laughed like a man drunk on vengeance and sunlight, a cut running down his cheek, blood pouring into his smile.
“To the Hall!” Robb shouted again, voice cracking over the din. “Frey command is inside!”
And still the Freys threw themselves forward—youths barely of age, grizzled traitors clinging to oaths already broken. They died by the dozens, in blood and flame and ice, as Rosie cast a glacial ward that froze a wave of pike-men mid-charge, their limbs locking before they shattered under a spell of impact.
When Rosie appeared again at his side, her braid torn loose, magic humming beneath her skin like lightning caged behind her ribs, Robb only looked at her and nodded.
“Ready?” he asked.
She smirked, cheeks flushed, eyes wild. “Let’s end this.”
They stormed the steps to the great hall, flanked by Grey Wind, Ghost, and Jon, the direwolves snarling with purpose. Robb could hear the frightened clatter of bolts being locked inside. Too late.
He raised his sword and shouted. “With me!”
One more door. One more betrayal to burn.
And then the reckoning would come.
The doors of the Great Hall didn’t break open—they were torn apart.
Robb’s sword led the charge, Grey Wind beside him with a snarl so deep it shook the beams overhead. The threshold exploded inward as Rosie’s final spell shattered the locking mechanism with a snap of heat and magic. Smoke trailed through the entryway like mist off a battlefield, and behind it came silence. Heavy, waiting silence.
Walder Frey was exactly where Robb expected him: seated on the high-backed chair at the center of the hall, flanked by lesser kin and trembling retainers, all of them pale and soaked with the kind of terror that only came from knowing their sins had come to collect. He had not risen. He had not moved.
He simply sat there, chin lifted in false dignity, hands folded over a goblet that trembled ever so slightly in his grasp.
“You’ve come far,” the old man said, voice rasping against the air. “But not so far as you think. Kill me and you’ll only birth ten more like me.”
“No,” Robb said, stepping forward. “Killing you will end one like you—and make an example of what happens when oaths are broken.”
He swept the room with a glance. Jon entered behind him, blade already stained red. Oberyn stood with his daughters at the far left, Tyene quietly dabbing blood from her temple with a silken cloth. Rosie stood tall beside Robb, hands folded before her, eyes like polished emeralds burning into the Frey lord.
“You poisoned my cup,” Robb said flatly.
“You broke a pact,” Walder answered. “A pact. ”
“And for that, you plotted regicide,” Rosie snapped, her voice slicing through the hall like a blade. “Not just a betrayal, but an act of cowardice. You didn’t face your enemy on the field. You tried to gut him over wine and lies.”
“I offered your king peace.”
“You offered a leash,” Oberyn drawled, leaning lazily against a blood-smeared pillar. “And now you offer excuses.”
One of Walder’s sons—Robb didn’t know which—stepped forward, trying to speak, but Grey Wind’s growl froze him mid-step.
“Don’t,” Robb warned, voice low.
“You think killing me changes what’s coming?” Walder sneered. “You think it’ll stop the Lannisters from choking the life out of your rebellion?”
“I think it’ll send a message,” Rosie said coldly. “To every vulture thinking they can feed off the North and fly away unburned.”
Walder’s mouth twisted. “You think you’re so powerful. You and your magic and your beast. But you’re nothing without fear. Once they stop fearing you—”
“Then they’ll respect me,” Robb said. “Because I fight beside them. Because I bleed when they bleed.”
Rosie’s voice was quiet now, a lull before a storm. “And because you hold the line when others fold.”
She stepped forward, wand in hand, but she didn’t lift it. Instead, she looked to Robb, her gaze softening just enough to ask—are you ready?
He nodded.
Robb Stark stepped forward, every inch a king—not just in title, but in bearing, in the cold, steady rage that lived now in his bones.
“Lord Walder Frey,” he said, his voice carrying through the smoky, blood-slick air, low and clear as the bite of winter steel, “you are charged with attempted regicide, treason against your sworn liege, and conspiracy with the Lannisters against the North. Do you deny these charges?”
Walder’s lips curled back, but it was not in defiance—it was in fear, thinly masked behind years of sneering habit. His voice trembled even as he tried to spit out the words.
"I don't waste breath denying truth," the old man rasped, though it cost him dignity to even say it.
Robb nodded once, a small, almost imperceptible motion, as if he had expected nothing less.
“Then by right of conquest, by the laws of blood and war,” he said, his tone growing colder still, "I find you guilty."
He paused.
A heartbeat.
Two.
The North itself seemed to lean in, listening.
"And by the same right," Robb continued, "I pass your sentence."
Walder Frey tried to sneer again, but the bravado cracked. His gaze darted wildly among the Northern lords, the Riverland banners, the grim, armored figures standing at silent witness.
“No executioner?” Walder called out, voice too loud now, too brittle. “No pomp? No ceremony? You mean to have your witch do your killing for you?”
Robb did not smile.
He did not falter.
He reached for the blade at his side—a sword with no fancy name, no songs written about it—just Northern steel, sharpened for the work of justice.
“I need no sorcery to deal with traitors,” Robb said, voice like a mountain breaking under snow. “My father taught me better."
He drew the sword in a single, fluid motion.
The light of the torches caught the steel, painting it gold and red and the color of old scars.
"The man who passes the sentence," Robb said, stepping forward, "should swing the blade."
Walder Frey opened his mouth—whether to curse or to beg, Robb would never know, nor did he care.
He raised the sword high, both hands gripping the hilt, his muscles coiled with the full weight of the North behind them.
And he brought it down.
The sword bit cleanly through flesh and bone.
There was a wet, final sound.
A body crumpling to the stone.
Silence followed—not stunned, not horrified—but grim. Satisfied.
The Northern lords lowered their swords. The Frey retainers dropped their weapons one by one, the clatter of steel against stone loud in the stillness. The daughters wept. The grandsons knelt, their faces hollow with the certainty that their house had fallen.
It was done.
Robb stepped back from the body, blood dripping from the sword’s edge, his breath steady.
He turned to the assembled lords, his voice steady and merciless.
"Gather the other traitors," he said. "Tonight, they will have their trial.
And tomorrow—we begin again."
The words echoed against the stone, and none dared defy him.
Across the ruined hall, Rosie met his gaze.
Not as a witch standing beside a king.
Not as a sorceress summoned for convenience.
But as an equal.
As something far more dangerous to the enemies of the North.
As his queen.
The war room had never felt heavier.
The walls, once built for strategy and shelter, now felt like tombstones—each stone echoing the memory of what had just occurred in the great hall. The Frays were dead. Roose Bolton, too. Blood had been spilled, and justice meted out, but the air had not cleared. If anything, it was thicker. A silence weighted with aftermath.
Even with the traitors executed, their presence lingered like mold in the stone—old power corrupted, oaths decayed, ambition soured by rot. The Twins, though conquered, were still marked by the treachery that had festered there for years. The North had struck back, but the wound still bled beneath the bandage.
Robb stood at the head of the carved stone war table, his hand resting on its edge, eyes tracing the twisted river etched through the map like a scar. Around him stood the heart of his realm: battle-hardened lords, weary commanders, his mother watching with the quiet restraint of one who had known too much grief. And beside him—like a silent sun tethered to storm—stood Rosie. She hadn’t said a word since the council began, but her presence grounded him more than any sword or banner.
Maege Mormont broke the silence first. “The castle stands,” she said, her voice gravel over iron, “but it reeks. The stone is soaked in cowardice and cruelty. We can rebuild it—but not without a head. Not without someone we trust to watch the crossing and hold that cursed bridge.”
“Aye,” Ser Wendel Manderly agreed, his usual cheer lost to the solemn occasion. “The Frey bannermen are leaderless. Some will bend the knee to the crown, others will test the wind. If we don’t give them an answer soon, they’ll tear each other apart—or worse, come crawling to Casterly Rock.”
“Or worse still,” murmured Galbart Glover, “they start thinking the Frey name can still rise again, if only the right cousin takes the seat.”
The murmurs fell quiet. Everyone turned toward Robb.
He let them look. Let them wonder.
“I’ve given this thought,” he said at last, his voice low but clear, cutting through the tension like Ice through mist. “The Twins is a cursed place, yes. But we need someone strong to claim it, to remake it, to carve away the rot and make something new.”
He turned his head then—not toward the map, but toward the man standing half in the shadows by the hearth, as though he still didn’t quite believe he belonged in the center of things.
“Jon.”
Jon stiffened, arms folded across his chest, Ghost sitting at his heel like a specter carved of snow and steel.
Robb met his eyes. “We need someone born of the North. Someone who knows what it means to lead without ambition, to suffer and still rise. Someone who’s seen the Wall and the South. Who’s learned how to navigate not just ice, but fire.”
Jon frowned. “Robb, I—”
“You’ve led,” Robb continued, quiet but firm. “You’ve bled for this realm, for my sisters, for me. You’ve defended our name when it wasn’t even yours to bear. You understand loyalty not as a command, but as a vow. And vows matter.”
He stepped around the table now, crossing the stone floor until he stood directly in front of him.
“I want you to take the Twins, Jon. I want you to strip it clean and make it something worthy. Not as a Frey. Not as a bastard. But as a Stark.”
A long silence followed.
Jon’s brows furrowed. “You know I’ve never claimed lordship. I’ve never asked for lands or titles. I took the black—”
“You left the black,” Robb said softly. “You gave your life for it. And now, the North needs you more. Not at my side—not at my feet—but standing on your own ground. Building something no one else could.”
Jon looked down at Ghost, whose ears twitched slightly at the mention of his name, as if he understood the gravity in the room.
“I won’t carry the Frey name,” Jon said, after a pause. “Not even if the lands are mine. Not even if every stone is scrubbed clean. It’s tainted.”
“You shouldn’t,” said Rosie, stepping forward now, her voice calm and certain. “Let them die with their name. You can shape your own.”
Jon turned toward her. “I’m not a Stark either. Not by name.”
“You are,” Robb said immediately. “By blood. By bone. And if I could have given you our name years ago, I would’ve carved it into the sky.”
Jon smiled faintly, but shook his head. “Still. A new name. Something honest. Not borrowed.”
The room held its breath, waiting.
Jon looked down at Ghost again, at the white fur matted with dried blood from the battle, the quiet loyalty in his red eyes, the way he had never once strayed from Jon’s side—not through war, or betrayal, or exile.
“Whitestark,” Jon said softly.
A hush swept the room like wind through snow-covered pine.
“To honor him,” Jon said, scratching behind Ghost’s ear. “To honor the part of me that has never strayed. The part that was always North, even when I wasn’t sure I belonged.”
Robb felt his throat tighten.
He stepped forward again, clapped a hand to Jon’s shoulder, and nodded once—hard and proud. “Then let the realm know it. Lord Jon Whitestark of the Twins.”
The lords began to murmur approval, one by one. Smalljon Umber thumped a fist to his chest. Wyman Manderly bowed his head. Even dour Rickard Karstark gave a grunt of acceptance.
But it was Rosie’s voice that cut through it all, soft and sure.
“And the North just got stronger.”
Robb turned to her, and for the briefest of moments, he let the war fade—just long enough to smile.
Chapter 34: Tides of War and Promises of Tomorrow
Summary:
Hope you like it, we'll be on the move soon!
Chapter Text
Robb's POV - The War Council
The torches crackled against the stone, casting long shadows that danced like ghostly warriors across the walls of Riverrun’s great hall. Snow rattled against the narrow windows, rattling like distant drums, but within these thick stone walls the North—and what remained of its battered allies—plotted war.
Robb Stark stood at the head of the council table, the weight of his cloak a steadying presence across his shoulders, the hilt of his sword a silent promise at his side. He felt the eyes on him, heavy and expectant, and for once he did not flinch beneath their weight. He wore it now as he wore the crown on his brow—not as a boy trying to fit into his father’s shadow, but as a king who had made his own.
The war maps sprawled before him like the bones of a fallen beast, inked with battle plans and broken strongholds. His voice was steady as he spoke, sharper than any sword.
“We move,” Robb said, his words striking the hall like hammer blows against an anvil. “We strike first. We end this.”
The murmurs of assent were low and grim.
He raked his gaze across the lords before him—Northern men with frost in their veins, Riverlords hardened by too many seasons of grief, and now Dornish lords, smirking and simmering like embers banked in sand. Behind them, Rosie sat quietly, fingers steepled, her green eyes fierce in the firelight. Luna lounged with deceptive ease against a pillar, and Neville stood near the maesters, his posture casual but his wand never far from his hand.
Robb tapped the map sharply. “The North must be reclaimed. The Ironborn linger like rot in our lands. The Bolton leeches cling to the bones of Winterfell.”
He looked across the table, gaze falling to Jon—no, not just his brother by blood and battle, but the sword he could trust to cut their home free again.
“I will go,” Jon said before Robb could name him. His voice was steady, carrying the weight of cold nights and harder lessons.
Robb’s mouth quirked, the ghost of a smile. "I had no doubt you would."
He opened his mouth to name who would go with Jon—but before he could speak, Neville Longbottom stepped forward, voice firm.
"I will go with him," Neville said, rolling his wand once between his fingers, his eyes flashing in the firelight. "You’ll need more than swords and arrows to burn rot from stone. I can make sure the Ironborn and the Boltons won’t have anywhere left to crawl back to."
Jon glanced at Neville, gave him a nod that spoke of quiet gratitude. Robb inclined his head, his chest tight with an emotion he would not name in front of these men: relief.
"And I’ll stay here," Luna said lightly, as if volunteering to mind the weather. She kicked off the wall, her voice a lilting contrast to the grim determination around her. "There’s mischief yet in the Riverlands. Someone needs to protect the little wolves while you ride south."
A murmur ran through the lords—the riverlords thankful to still have magical assistance as well.
Robb straightened, drawing every eye back to him.
"Then it’s settled," he said. "Jon rides North at dawn with half of our Northern strength. Neville rides with him. The Riverlords will remain to purge the last of the Lannister holdfasts. Lady Luna will reinforce Riverrun’s defenses and watch over my siblings."
He tapped the map again—this time near the red stain that marked King’s Landing.
"And I," he said, voice low and unshakable, "ride south with the Dornish spears and the rest of the Northern army. We break the back of the lions. We tear down the boy who murdered my father."
He looked at them then, all of them, and he did not see doubt.
He saw fire.
He saw loyalty.
He saw the sharp, glittering edges of war.
The lords began to murmur their assent, hands falling to sword hilts, promises on their lips.
Men were moving to leave the hall, to roar their plans into action—
—but then Rosie stood.
Her movement was small.
Her voice, soft.
But somehow it
stilled the room
.
"If I may," Rosie said, and something in her tone made every hardened lord pause and turn, made even Oberyn Martell raise a brow.
Robb frowned slightly, confused, but he said nothing—only gestured for her to speak.
Rosie stepped out from behind the table, her cloak trailing behind her like a shadow stitched from firelight and dreams. She walked slowly, deliberately, to stand beside Robb—not behind him, never behind him—but beside him.
"I would ask you all to stay a moment longer," she said, her voice clear, carrying to every darkened corner of the hall. "There is something I must say. Something I wish all of you to witness."
She turned slightly toward Robb then, and he felt a strange, electric sensation ripple up his spine.
"You speak of war," she said softly. "Of blood and banners and justice. You speak of reclaiming what was stolen. Of vengeance for what was broken. And no one has borne that weight heavier or more faithfully than your king."
A murmur ran through the lords. Robb felt the weight of their gazes, but he could not look away from her.
"I have learned much since coming to this world," Rosie continued, her voice strengthening. "Of loyalty. Of loss. Of the terrible price of honor. I have learned of the North—and of the Starks. Of a sword once called Ice , forged from Valyrian steel, passed down through generations. A blade that stood for truth, for justice, for the blood of the First Men. A sword now lost."
A pang of grief twisted inside Robb’s chest. He remembered Ice—its massive weight, the cold gleam of it, the way it sang in his father’s hand.
Rosie reached into the folds of her cloak and slowly, reverently, drew forth a sword.
The hall collectively inhaled.
It was not as massive as Ice, but gods—it was beautiful.
A gleaming silver blade, wickedly sharp, with rubies set into the hilt that caught the firelight and seemed to pulse with their own blood-red heartbeat. There was something old about it—older even than the North. A weight of history clung to it like mist to a graveyard.
"This," Rosie said, her voice low and reverent, "is the Sword of Gryffindor . Forged by goblin smiths a thousand years ago. Tempered not just with fire, but with magic—made stronger by every battle it has seen, every act of courage it has witnessed. It is a blade that has slain monsters, toppled tyrants, and saved kingdoms."
She lifted it carefully, both hands on the hilt, and turned it so the gathered lords could see the craftsmanship—the runes etched into the steel, the gleam of power that lived beneath its surface.
"It is said," Rosie continued, "that this blade absorbs the strength of that which it kills. That it remembers every foe vanquished and grows sharper for it."
She turned then, and for the first time, Robb realized she was trembling very slightly—not with fear, but with feeling too large to contain.
"I cannot give you back Ice," she said, her voice thick. "But I can give you this. A new legacy. A new blade for a new king."
She knelt—without flourish, without drama—and held the sword up to him, cradled across her palms like an offering.
"For the King in the North," she said. "For Robb Stark."
The hall had gone utterly still.
Robb stared at her, at the blade, at the impossible, aching trust in her eyes.
For a long moment, he could not move. Could not breathe.
Then, slowly, he reached out, his hands closing around the hilt.
The sword was lighter than he expected, but when he lifted it, it thrummed through his bones like a heartbeat—like a promise.
He looked down at Rosie.
And he understood.
This was no mere gift.
It was a crown of steel.
It was her past, laid bare before him.
It was her saying:
You are my king.
Robb turned to the hall, lifting the sword high.
The lords roared.
And Robb Stark knew—he would carve their future with blood and fire and the trust she had placed in his hands.
The heavy doors of the great hall groaned shut behind the departing lords, sealing the smaller war council within the thick stone walls. The roar of the larger assembly faded into distant thunder, leaving behind only the low hiss of the hearth fires and the sharp, coiled tension that hung over the remaining company like a storm cloud.
Robb Stark sat at the head of the war table, the newly gifted blade—the Sword of Gryffindor—strapped to his hip. The weight of it was unfamiliar but welcome, a promise humming against his side. Beside him sat Rosie, her posture deceptively casual, hands loose on her lap, but her green eyes were as sharp and watchful as any blade in the room.
Arrayed before them were the figures that mattered now.
Oberyn Martell, leaning with predatory ease against the table’s edge, his smile lazy and dangerous, eyes flicking from Rosie to Robb and back again, never missing a breath.
Two of his trusted Dornish lords—Ser Davos Santagar and Lady Nalia Qorgyle—stood at his flanks, their expressions a mix of desert pride and simmering calculation.
The Greatjon, arms crossed, glowering like a thundercloud.
Maege Mormont, stone-faced, her axe planted firmly at her side.
Blackfish and Edmure, watching, wary but silent.
Neville, lingering near Rosie’s shoulder, wand in his belt, his eyes bright with curiosity.
And Luna, perched on the arm of a nearby chair like a crow on a branch, swinging her legs idly but taking in every word with unnerving sharpness.
The fire snapped, sending sparks up toward the vaulted ceiling.
Oberyn was the first to break the silence.
“Well,” he said lazily, rolling a wine cup between his fingers, “now that we’ve all wept and roared and cheered, perhaps we can return to the less thrilling but no less important matter of binding our futures together.”
Robb inclined his head slightly, his mouth a grim line. "That's why you're still here."
Oberyn’s smile deepened, all teeth.
"And the easiest bonds," he drawled, "are made with blood."
There it was—the first cut.
Maege Mormont’s eyes narrowed. The Greatjon grunted under his breath, clearly suspecting where this was heading. Rosie shifted slightly beside Robb, and he could feel the tension sparking through her like static.
“Dorne has always respected alliances sealed in marriage,” Lady Nalia Qorgyle added smoothly. “Perhaps we might arrange such a union now—to ensure your cause has roots deep in sand as well as snow.”
Several heads turned—some sharply, some hopefully.
Robb said nothing at first. He let the silence stretch, let it bite .
Then he spoke, his voice calm and flat as winter stone.
"I will not trade my siblings like cattle."
A ripple ran through the Dornish, not shock—Dorne was not so foolish as to be easily scandalized—but calculated disappointment.
Oberyn lifted a brow. "And yourself, King Robb? Would you not consider a match for the good of your realm?"
At that, Robb’s jaw flexed slightly—but before he could open his mouth, Rosie stepped forward, her cloak sweeping the floor like a silent wave.
"There will be no matches," Rosie said, her voice cutting cleanly through the tension. "No bargaining of brothers. No selling of sisters. Not here. Not ever."
Oberyn’s smile sharpened—not angry, but intrigued.
"And what," he asked smoothly, "do you propose instead, little witch?"
For a moment, Robb thought Rosie might simply stand there, radiating stubbornness like a small, furious stormcloud.
But then—then she breathed.
And spoke.
"Trade," Rosie said simply.
The room shifted, curiosity rising.
"Trade of what?" Ser Davos Santagar asked skeptically.
Rosie turned to face the Dornish fully, the firelight catching the subtle shimmer of her cloak, the way the runes embroidered at the hem pulsed faintly with restrained magic.
"The North has things you lack," she said calmly. "Resources your deserts thirst for."
She ticked them off on her fingers, deliberate and clear.
"Iron for your forges.
Timber for your ships and siege engines.
Freshwater fishing rights from the Neck and the northern rivers.
And—"
She paused, a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.
"Ice."
That caught even Oberyn short.
He tilted his head like a falcon sighting a new prey. "Explain."
Rosie spread her hands, palms open.
"In the North, winter is not a season. It’s a fact of life. We can harvest ice in blocks, preserve it with spells Neville and I have mastered, and ship it southward—massive quantities of it. Enough to cool your cities, protect your food stores, even expand your oasis systems with enchanted cooling reservoirs."
Lady Nalia's brows lifted, sudden interest flashing across her face.
"Desert cities cooled by northern ice," she mused. "It would change everything."
"And in return," Rosie said smoothly, "I ask for your sand."
At that, several of the Northern lords frowned in confusion.
Maege Mormont muttered under her breath.
Even Robb looked at her sideways.
Oberyn laughed. "You must have a better use for it than building castles, witch."
Rosie smiled faintly, wickedly.
"Sand, when melted and refined properly, becomes glass. Windows. Armor. Enchanted lenses. Artifacts. Magical conduits. Glasshouses. You have an abundance of it. And we have ways to forge it into weapons and tools your smiths can barely imagine."
She let the words hang there, watching realization ripple across the table.
"And," Rosie added, almost as an afterthought, though every eye snapped back to her, "once the war is done—Neville and I will travel to Dorne and help you. We’ll enchant your oasis systems, make them bloom beyond anything the desert has known before. I’ll personally attempt to heal Prince Doran’s affliction, as repayment for your loyalty."
Now silence reigned—not the cautious kind, but the heavy, stunned kind that falls when men realize they are no longer playing the game they thought they were.
Robb, for his part, simply stared at her.
In awe.
In wonder.
In something that felt dangerously close to love.
Oberyn set his cup down, very slowly.
"You," he said, his voice low and warm, "are far too clever to waste on council rooms and camps."
Rosie shrugged. "I'm used to being underestimated."
The Greatjon barked a laugh. Maege Mormont snorted in approval.
Robb found his voice again, clearing his throat.
"You have our offer," he said, recovering his kingly bearing with an ease that made Rosie’s chest ache with pride. "Iron, timber, ice. In return—sand, spice, wine, citrus. Trade routes open between the North and Dorne."
Oberyn inclined his head in something close to genuine respect.
"And when the war is done," he said, "you’ll find that Dorne remembers its friends."
The pact was sealed not with blood, not with marriage, not with hostages.
But with trust, magic, and steel.
And Rosie—standing calm and fierce beside her king—was the one who had made it so.
The council dissolved like smoke into the cold stone corridors of Riverrun, leaving behind only the fading warmth of the fire and the heavy scent of resolved oaths. Robb lingered a moment longer by the long war table, hands braced against the wood, head bowed.
He could still feel the echoes of the last few hours vibrating through his bones—the weight of the new sword at his hip, the gravity of Rosie’s unwavering loyalty, the stunned silence of the lords when she had shattered the old ways and offered them something better.
But now…
Now came something infinitely more terrifying than war councils or alliances or even battle.
Asking her.
Robb straightened slowly, forcing his legs to move, his mind already racing with half-formed plans and second guesses. He needed help.
And there was only one person in this godsforsaken castle who could
read him like a book
without even trying.
He found Luna not in the halls or the kitchens or the armory as a sensible woman might have been, but perched on the crumbling edge of one of Riverrun’s outer parapets, boots swinging carelessly over open air, her hair a soft tangle against the slate-gray sky.
Of course.
He should have known.
"Luna," he said cautiously, stepping out onto the parapet, boots scraping against frost-bitten stone.
She didn’t look at him right away, only tilted her head, listening to something only she could hear.
"I was wondering," she said in that lilting, dreamy voice of hers, "if you'd come find me before or after you made up your mind."
Robb huffed a breath, amused and exasperated all at once. "Am I that obvious?"
She smiled, a small, secret thing. "You shine when you’re sure of yourself. You flicker when you're not."
He came to stand beside her, his arms folded against the cold wind. For a moment, he said nothing, just watched the last wisps of sunset bleeding out over the Riverlands, the land falling to shadow, to uncertainty, to the promises they had yet to keep.
Then he cleared his throat. "Luna."
"Mmm?"
"Are you—" He paused, feeling utterly foolish, but plowed ahead anyway. "Are you a seer?"
At that, Luna laughed—a soft, bell-like sound that seemed to carry on the wind like a secret spell.
"Sometimes," she said, swinging her boots idly. "But most days, I'm just very good at noticing things other people forget to see."
Robb frowned, unsatisfied. "That's not an answer."
"It is," she said serenely. "You just haven't learned how to read it yet."
He shook his head, a reluctant smile tugging at his mouth. "You're impossible."
"Only if you insist on living in straight lines," she said, flashing him a grin so wide and mischievous that for a moment, she looked like a mischievous spirit made flesh. "The world is a circle, Your Grace. Sometimes we catch a glimpse of where it bends before others do."
Robb exhaled sharply, almost laughing despite himself. He wasn’t sure if that made him feel better or worse.
"Luna," he said again, more seriously this time, "I need your help."
She turned her full attention to him now, blue eyes as clear and vast as the open sky.
"I want," he said, then stopped, searching for the right words. "I want to ask Rosie to stay. To be my queen."
Luna's grin widened into something almost luminous.
"And you want it to be perfect," she said.
He nodded, feeling awkward and strangely young, despite the weight of wars and crowns and kingdoms balanced precariously on his shoulders.
"I don't know how to do it," he admitted. "Not the right way. She's not—"
He hesitated again, but Luna filled the gap for him, her voice soft, understanding.
"She's not the kind of woman who wants thrones and feasts and empty words."
"No," Robb said, grateful. "She deserves better."
Luna tapped her chin thoughtfully, swinging her legs.
"Something real, then," she said. "Something that feels like her."
She slid down from the parapet in one fluid motion, dusting her hands off on her skirts.
"We'll need a place that's quiet. Private. Not another hall full of shouting lords and clanking goblets."
Robb nodded. "The godswood, maybe. Or... there's the old rose garden behind the keep. It's wild now. Overgrown."
"Perfect," Luna said, her eyes twinkling. "We'll clear a path through the thorns. Light candles in the snow. Set a table with real food—not feasting food, but something warm, something home. "
She tapped his chest lightly with one finger, right over his heart.
"And you," she said. "You tell her the truth. No kingly speeches. No titles. Just you."
Robb swallowed hard. "And if she says no?"
Luna tilted her head, smiling that strange, knowing smile again.
"She won't," she said simply. "You just have to ask the right question."
He didn’t understand it—of course he didn’t—but he trusted her anyway.
He always had.
He straightened, already running through lists in his head. What flowers could they salvage? What food could he ask the kitchens for that wouldn't feel like another battlefield spread out on a platter?
A part of him—the part that remembered snowball fights at Winterfell, hunting in the woods with his brothers—whispered that maybe it didn’t matter.
Maybe Rosie wouldn’t care about perfection.
Maybe she'd only care that it was him asking.
Still, he would make it right.
He would make it worthy of her.
He would make her a queen not by birthright, but by choice.
Robb looked down at Luna, who was already skipping off down the corridor, singing some nonsense rhyme about roses blooming in winter.
He called after her.
"Luna!"
She paused, turning on her heel with a dramatic flourish.
He shook his head, smiling despite himself. "Thank you."
She only winked.
And then, before she disappeared around the corner, she called out over her shoulder:
"The right question isn't 'Will you be my queen,' Robb Stark. It's 'Will you be my home.' Remember that."
And she was gone, leaving him standing alone in the darkening hall, a little braver, a little more afraid, and a lot more certain of what he had to do.
Rosie’s POV
There were few things in this world that truly unsettled Rosalie Potter anymore.
She had stared down dark lords and madmen. Had faced armies, monsters, magic twisted into cruel shapes. She had lost too much, survived too long, bled and burned and stood through every storm.
And yet—
Nothing unsettled her quite like Luna Lovegood being suspiciously tight-lipped.
"You need to wear this," Luna said serenely, holding up a gown Rosie hadn't even known she'd packed—a deep, rich blue, stitched with silver threads that shimmered like frost in moonlight. The neckline was modest but the cut of the waist promised something far more devastating.
Rosie eyed it warily. "Why?"
"Because it's beautiful," Luna said, blinking wide blue eyes, entirely unhelpful.
"And?"
"And because sometimes," Luna said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, "the stars come out when we least expect them."
Rosie frowned. "That’s not an answer."
"It’s the only one you need right now," Luna said with a mischievous smile.
And somehow, by the time she finished blinking at her, **Rosie found herself being strong-armed—**not physically, not quite, but through the force of Luna’s strange, inexorable gravity—out of her tent, dressed like a winter storm, hair curled and pinned back loosely, silver glinting at her throat and wrists.
She grumbled under her breath but allowed it, if only because Luna’s smile had a dangerous edge she had learned to respect.
The night air outside was crisp, the scent of frost and woodsmoke curling together in the dark. Rosie stumbled a little on the uneven ground, still muttering, still suspicious, until—
She saw him.
And all the breath left her lungs.
Robb Stark stood beneath the ancient willow by the old rose garden, its bare branches like black lace against the night sky.
He wore his best leathers, his crown left behind, his sword still at his hip—a king, yes, but stripped of ceremony, of pretense, standing bare and brave before her.
The garden had been transformed.
Dozens—no, hundreds—of candles floated midair, suspended by gentle magic, casting pools of golden light over the frost-dusted ruins of what had once been blooming summer. A small table stood between them, draped in white linen, set simply with real food—no feasts, no gilded platters, just hearty, warm dishes that smelled of home: fresh bread, roasted meat, apples baked with cinnamon and honey.
And at the center of it all—
Him.
Waiting.
Not as a king demanding tribute.
But as a man offering his heart.
Rosie stopped dead, heart hammering so hard she thought it might shake the candles from the air.
Robb moved first.
He walked toward her, slow and sure, every step speaking without words.
When he reached her, he extended his hand.
"Rosalie Potter," he said, his voice low and steady despite the flush creeping along his throat, "would you do me the honor of joining me for dinner?"
For a breathless moment, all she could do was stare at him.
At the way the candlelight caught the red in his hair.
At the raw, unguarded hope in his blue eyes.
At the boy she had first met in a bloody tent and the man he had become—both standing before her now, woven into one.
She placed her hand in his.
And he smiled like she had handed him the world.
He led her through the soft maze of candles to the table, pulling out a chair for her with a care that made something deep and aching inside her chest tremble.
They sat.
They ate, at first, in a quiet filled not with tension but with a thick, humming awareness—a space stretched taut with things unspoken.
Rosie fidgeted with her spoon. Picked at her bread. Stared too long at the flame dancing atop a nearby candle.
Finally—finally—she broke the silence.
"Why?" she whispered, the word almost too small to be heard above the crackle of magic in the air. "Why me?"
Robb set down his cup slowly, his hands steady even as she saw the muscles in his forearms tense.
He leaned forward slightly, enough that the golden light caught the edges of his face, shadowed the strong line of his jaw.
"Because," he said quietly, "when everything else broke around me—when my father died, when the world tipped sideways—you didn’t."
He held her gaze, unflinching.
"You came into my life like a storm," he said. "Unasked for. Unexplained. And yet—when the walls cracked, when the ground shook—you stood."
She swallowed, hard.
"But I'm not—" she tried to say, voice hoarse. "I'm not what they think. I'm not—"
"A queen?" he asked, smiling faintly. "Maybe not the kind they expected. But you are what we need. What I need."
He reached across the small table, his hand finding hers.
"You’re stubborn. Fierce. Kind beyond reason. You don’t bow, even when it would be easier. You don’t break, even when the world asks you to."
She stared at their hands, his thumb stroking the back of her fingers in slow, grounding circles.
"I don't know how to do this," she confessed, voice cracking. "I don’t know how to sit on thrones and wear jewels and smile for crowds."
Robb’s hand tightened gently around hers.
"Good," he said. "Because the North doesn't need a queen of silks and smiles."
He smiled then—small and fierce and impossibly tender.
"The North needs a queen made of iron and starlight. A queen who knows the cost of blood. Who knows the worth of loyalty. A queen who would stand in the storm—and if she could not stop it, would walk through it."
She closed her eyes against the sudden, overwhelming rush of feeling.
"You don't have to decide tonight," he said, voice gentling. "You don’t have to become someone you’re not."
She opened her eyes—and found only love waiting there.
"Then what—" her voice broke. She tried again. "What are you asking?"
Robb stood.
He came around the table and dropped to one knee in the snow-frosted grass before her, the candles flickering wildly in the sudden gust of emotion.
He pulled a simple ring from his pocket—a silver band, unadorned but for a single, tiny sapphire that caught the light like a frozen tear.
"I’m asking," he said, voice rough now, "if you’ll be mine. Not just now. Not just for war. But for all the years we have left when the battles are over. When the dust has settled. When the world needs rebuilding."
Her throat tightened painfully.
He held out the ring, not as a king demanding, but as a man offering.
"A betrothal," he said. "A promise. We begin truly after the war is done. But tonight, Rosie—tonight we choose each other."
The wind howled low and mournful through the broken stones.
The candles guttered.
The stars leaned closer.
And Rosie Potter, who had lost everything and survived the losing, who had forgotten how to believe in tomorrows, found herself saying yes.
Quietly. Fiercely.
With every broken, battered, stubborn piece of her heart.
"Yes," she whispered, voice shaking. "Gods, yes."
Robb slid the ring onto her finger with hands that trembled as much as hers.
And when he rose, he didn’t kiss her like a king claiming a queen.
He kissed her like a man finding his way home.
Chapter 35: The Blooming Thorn
Summary:
The Reach has joined the game finally!
Also...you're welcome ;)
Chapter Text
Robb Stark’s POV
The march south carried a weight different than the ones before it. He felt it in the hooves striking hardened earth, in the wind curling around his armor like fingers made of frost and dust, in the silence that stretched longer with each mile they put between Riverrun and the Capital.
This wasn’t retreat.
This wasn’t rescue.
This was war come to its final shape.
Robb rode at the head of his army, Grey Wind a shadow just behind his mount’s flank, eyes scanning the tree line as if he too could feel the hum of something rising in the bones of the world. They were crossing into the lowlands now, the land beginning to soften into rolling hills and fertile green — the whisper of the Reach’s borders not far off. The land smelled different here, not scorched by Lannister fire or drenched in Northern snow, but lush , ripe , and strangely untouched. It made him wary.
The Dornish contingent rode behind his second vanguard. He could hear the jingle of their lighter armor, the soft echo of foreign songs, the laughter that came too easily even for men marching toward blood. They moved like wolves in silk, and somehow it didn't bother him as it once might have. Maybe it was the wine. Maybe it was the chaos of fire in their eyes that reminded him of Rosie. Or maybe it was Oberyn Martell himself, who had begun to take meals at his table, who rode not as a princeling but as a soldier—scarred, stubborn, and unflinching in a way Robb could respect.
The man had nearly died at Riverrun.
And then, in true Dornish fashion, had come back more dangerous than before.
Robb found he liked him, in a way. The bluntness. The fire. The refusal to bow to anything but his own grief. It was oddly familiar.
He said little on this day’s ride, letting the rhythm of movement pull his thoughts apart and scatter them into pieces.
His mind went first to Rosie.
He hadn’t touched her since that night. Not truly. The war hadn’t allowed it. Not even time to share the news of their betrothal with the council or his bannermen. They rode separately. They ate at opposite ends of meetings. When he caught her eye across a war tent, it was a flash of a secret between them. A promise. A claim. Not spoken. Not flaunted.
But it was there.
It burned behind his ribs like a second heartbeat.
She had said yes.
She had chosen him .
Even if they lost everything else—he would never forget that.
He looked down at the ring on his hand, the silver band etched with the direwolf and phoenix crest Rosie had quietly carved into it with magic the morning they left Riverrun. She hadn’t said a word when she slipped it onto his finger, only brushed her mouth against his cheek and left him blinking like a man newly baptized in something far more terrifying than war: hope.
“Your Grace.”
The voice came from his left.
Maege Mormont pulled up beside him, her cloak snapping in the wind, her frown deep. “Scouts say the edge of the Reach lies just ahead. They want to know if we make for Highgarden’s border or set up camp.”
Robb didn’t answer at once.
He scanned the horizon.
Far ahead, the land began to change—rolling hills softening into greener pastures, fields thick with late summer grain, and scattered groves of fruit trees trembling in the breeze. It was different here, less war-torn, untouched by Northern frost or Lannister flame. This was the edge of the Reach, fertile and golden and watchful. Somewhere beyond those hills lay Highgarden—seat of roses, of alliances, of power not yet declared. Eastward, the road curved toward the heart of the kingdom. Toward King’s Landing. Toward the Iron Throne.
But they hadn’t gone east.
Not yet.
Robb had led his army deliberately southwest, veering off the straighter path so that when they stood here, just shy of the Reach’s open hand, the realm would know what waited.
Let the Tyrells see his banners.
Let them hear the drums of the North and Dorne together.
Let them understand the cost of silence.
He wouldn’t march on the capital blindly.
Not without knowing who stood behind him—and who stood waiting to stab his army in the back.
“I don’t want to march into the Reach unannounced,” he said at last. “We camp here. Let them come to us.”
Maege nodded. “And if they don’t?”
He smiled faintly.
“They will.”
The Reach might be fertile, but it wasn’t foolish. It had watched the tides shift. It knew who was bleeding and who was rising. If Olenna Tyrell was half the tactician mother claimed her to be, she’d already sent eyes ahead of them.
“Set the perimeter,” he told Maege. “Tell Oberyn I want a word tonight. And make sure the tent circle has space for Rosie’s... additions.”
Maege smirked at that but didn’t comment. “Aye, Your Grace.”
She rode off, leaving Robb to the quiet again.
He didn’t look back at the army behind him. He didn’t need to.
He could feel them.
The North.
Dorne.
The weight of thousands moving at his command.
And still—he wasn’t thinking about the march, or the scouts, or the maps spread out on his table.
He was thinking of her.
Of Rosie.
Of what she’d see in him when all this was done.
The Reach envoys arrived with the sort of timing that spoke of planning rather than coincidence.
They crested the western hill just as the last tents were going up, their green-and-gold banners rippling on the breeze like a smug declaration. The sun struck polished helms and oiled leather, the armored riders flanked by footmen in pristine surcoats. It would’ve looked like a parade if Robb hadn’t smelled calculation beneath the pageantry.
Garlan Tyrell rode at the front—tall, clean-shaven, and far too calm. There was no arrogance in his face, just the confidence of a man who had grown up with power and had never once needed to raise his voice to wield it.
He reined in just before the king’s perimeter, nodded once in respect.
“Your Grace,” he said smoothly. “My family requests your company. We are camped a league east, just beyond the crest of the Lily Fields. My grandmother wishes to break bread with the North.”
Robb inclined his head. “Then let’s not keep her waiting.”
He didn’t need time to consider.
He already knew the play—and how he meant to answer it.
A half-hour later, he rode flanked by Rosie at his right, Oberyn just behind her. Maege Mormont, Torrhen Karstark, and two of Dorne’s desert-born lords came next, all cloaked and sharp-eyed. No banners. No fanfare. Just steel and sand and silence.
They reached the Tyrell camp as the sun dipped into its golden hour. And gods, it was a sight.
Where Robb’s camp had the look of a hardened host—soldiers in oil-dark mail, dragonbone tent poles and thick-walled canvas — the Reach bloomed like a wedding feast. Silk tents. Flowering hedgerows. Tables already being set with wine and cream-laced bread. It smelled of roses and almonds. Too rich. Too ready.
And there was an army, too. A real one.
Ranks of men drilling with disciplined precision in the field behind the tents. Archers stringing gold-tipped arrows. Cavalry lines glinting with pride. The Reach might not have chosen a side yet, but they hadn’t been idle. They’d just been waiting .
Waiting for the best deal.
He was escorted to a large central pavilion of sea-green silk and gold thread, where a guard opened the flap with a bow that was just slightly too deep.
And there they were.
Lady Olenna , seated like a spider on a cushioned throne, eyes sharp as pins and hands folded delicately. Beside her, Mace Tyrell , florid-faced and beaming like he thought himself clever. Margaery, all soft curves and downcast lashes, the picture of harmless beauty—if you ignored the steel in her eyes.
They rose.
“Your Grace,” Mace boomed, puffing up like a proud stag. “An honor to host the Young Wolf. We've prepared—”
Olenna cut him off with a twitch of her wrist. “Sit down, Mace, before you sprain something.” Her eyes flicked to Rosie, then Oberyn, then back to Robb. “We’re past flattery, I think.”
Robb gave her a single nod. “We are.”
They sat. Wine was poured. Margaery offered him a smile sweet enough to rot teeth. Rosie, silent at his side, watched it all without flinching. But he saw the flicker in her eyes—measured, wary.
The Reach didn’t just want alliance.
They wanted leverage.
And they thought she was the weak link.
Fools.
Talk turned, as it always did, to the war. Mace tried to boast of how many men they could bring to the march. How well-fed. How trained. Garlan mentioned supply lines. Tarly—stern-faced and disapproving—spoke of the need for decisive leadership in the wake of Joffrey’s degeneracy.
Robb listened.
Then Oberyn laughed.
“Decisive leadership?” he drawled. “And yet you’ve waited this long to dip your toes in the river of blood.”
Mace flushed. “We waited for prudence, not cowardice.”
“Is that what it’s called,” Oberyn said, sipping his wine. “Watching the realm bleed from behind your garden walls.”
Olenna smiled like a woman playing cards. “And you, Prince Oberyn, have come north with fire and snakes. Surely that’s not charity.”
“No,” Robb said calmly. “It’s loyalty. And blood debt. Something we in the North haven’t forgotten the taste of.”
The table went still for a beat.
And that’s when Olenna leaned forward, steepling her fingers.
“Well said, Your Grace. But you’ve no queen yet, have you? The realm is fickle. They like their kings with crowns and their queens with beauty. We thought… perhaps the Rose of Highgarden might make a fitting match.”
Robb didn’t blink.
Didn’t flinch.
But he saw it then—Rosie, standing a pace behind him, go absolutely still. The way her posture held but her breath hitched.
That wouldn’t do.
Not anymore.
Robb didn’t speak at first.
He let the silence bloom.
Let the weight of what had just been said hang there between them like an executioner’s axe, freshly sharpened and glinting above the neck of expectation. The Reach had played their card at last — obvious and predictable, wrapped in roses and silk, but still edged with steel. They thought this was the moment. That the offer — the gift , as Olenna would no doubt spin it — of Margaery Tyrell was a golden bridge over which the North might walk into the capital, legitimized not just by blood and banners, but by beauty. The Seven’s favorite flower, seated beside the Young Wolf, soothing him into Southern politics with doe eyes and polished smiles.
And maybe it would have worked, Robb thought.
Once.
Before magic. Before dragons. Before her.
His eyes shifted only slightly, but he felt it as sharply as if she’d cried out — Rosie, still standing behind his right shoulder, back straight and chin high, but not unaffected . Not untouched. He saw the falter in her eyes, a flicker of something he recognized from the battlefield: the moment a soldier realizes they’re surrounded. Not panicked. Not broken. But preparing for a wound they had already anticipated — one they thought they could take without flinching.
And gods, he hated that.
Hated the way she bore it. Hated that she thought she had to.
Margaery Tyrell tilted her head slightly — just enough to catch his eye. Her smile was perfectly placed, soft as a petal and just as calculated. There was no mockery in it, but there didn’t need to be. It was an offering , but also a challenge.
He saw it all.
The way Tarly straightened slightly, as if ready to nod in approval the second Robb made the obvious political move.
The way Mace beamed, already tasting victory, already imagining golden cloaks at his daughter's coronation.
The way Olenna didn’t blink at all.
And he saw Rosie’s hands — still and loose at her sides, fingers flexed as if resisting the urge to clench, to protect something, or perhaps to run.
He wouldn’t let her.
He rose slowly, the chair creaking beneath him as he pushed it back and stood to his full height, the direwolf embroidered across his breastplate catching the lantern light and throwing it into sharp relief — silver on black, the sigil of a house that did not forget, that did not kneel, and did not trade love for strategy.
“Lady Olenna,” Robb said, voice calm but resonant, loud enough for every lord in the tent to hear, “you do me a great honor. And I’ll not pretend Margaery’s beauty or your house’s strength are things any king could ignore lightly.”
He paused — just long enough to let them think he might take the bait.
Then: “But I already have a bride.”
There it was.
The stillness. The sharp breath that followed. The way Mace’s mouth opened and then shut like a fish yanked from a river. Garlan’s brow creased, only slightly. Tarly went rigid.
And Olenna…
The old woman’s fingers tightened ever so slightly on her goblet. That was all.
No gasp. No denial. Just a narrowing of the eyes, like a cat realizing it had misjudged a step.
“You’ve made no such declaration,” she said, voice crisp as frost. “Not to the court. Not to the realm.”
“I make it now,” Robb said.
He turned, just slightly, and reached back without needing to look.
Rosie’s hand slid into his.
She didn’t tremble.
But her breath hitched again.
He pulled her forward, not like an ornament to display, not like a counterpiece to their proposal, but like the truth she was — the woman who had followed him into war, who had saved his sisters, who had raised the dead and defied time and stood at his side when he bled and bent and broke.
“This is Lady Rosalie Potter,” Robb said clearly. “Witch of the North. Heir of another world. The one I have chosen. The one who has chosen me.”
“And does the realm know her?” Tarly asked, voice laced with disdain. “Would they accept a queen born beyond the borders of Westeros? Raised with strange gods and stranger power?”
“She’s healed our wounded,” Robb said, flat and sharp. “Saved our kin. Crushed our enemies. She’s risked more than half your lords would dare for people she barely knew.”
Olenna arched a brow. “And yet power makes people uneasy. So do witches. I would know. I've lived long enough to see men murder wisdom when they mistake it for danger.”
“And yet you still tried to barter your granddaughter like a crate of Reach pears,” came a voice from the end of the table.
Oberyn.
He hadn’t moved all meeting. Hadn’t spoken since his pointed comment about flowers behind walls. But now, he stood, his dark eyes glittering with something that wasn't quite amusement.
“You thought to marry your Rose to the Wolf,” he said, slow and deliberate. “But you forgot the fire already blooming at his side.”
Rosie’s fingers twitched in Robb’s grasp.
Oberyn turned his gaze to Olenna, who watched him with that same catlike stillness.
“You won't get what you want,” he said simply. “Not from him. Not from her. But perhaps…”
He paused.
“…perhaps there is still a bridge worth building.”
Mace blinked. “What bridge?”
Oberyn glanced sideways at Robb, then to Rosie, and back to the Tyrells.
Oberyn shifted in his seat like a blade catching sunlight. His voice, when he spoke again, was smooth as silk but carried the unmistakable edge of steel wrapped beneath it.
“My daughters are not for barter,” he said, gaze fixed on Olenna. “They choose their own paths—as any woman of worth should. But Dorne is not without heirs. Not without fire.”
He let the silence stretch just long enough for the Tyrells to lean in — curious, hungry, desperate to pivot.
Then:
“Prince Doran has already written his approval. His son, Trystane, is of age.”
The words landed softly, but their meaning cracked like thunder.
Olenna's brows lifted. Even Mace stopped fiddling with his goblet.
Oberyn continued, his tone casual but cutting. “A boy raised to rule with restraint. Raised to value loyalty. And raised, I might add, without delusions of crowns he hasn’t earned. The heir of Sunspear is open to alliance—if the Reach seeks it.”
He glanced to Robb, then back to Olenna.
“You won’t have a king from the North,” he said, voice cool. “But you may yet gain a prince. One who brings the desert’s respect, and who won’t tremble beside a rose.”
A pause.
Then, a sharp smile.
“Assuming, of course, the bloom still has thorns.”
Robb said nothing. He didn’t need to. He watched Oberyn’s posture, saw it now for what it was — not bravado, but guarding. He was shielding Rosie, not for political gain, but because she had pulled the poison from his veins and given him life again. Because she was one of them now.
And Robb loved him for it.
He looked at Rosie.
And her shoulders relaxed, just slightly.
He gave her hand the faintest squeeze.
They might not have won the war yet.
But this battle? This table?
They’d claimed it.
Together.
For a moment, the only sound in the pavilion was the faint crackle of a citron-scented candle.
Lady Olenna didn’t blink.
Her face remained exactly as it had been — composed, gloved fingers laced neatly before her on the table, like she was merely contemplating the weather or the shape of a particularly tedious garden hedge. But Robb saw the faintest twitch at the corner of her mouth. Not a smile. Not quite. Something more dangerous. The sharp click of reassessment.
Mace Tyrell, on the other hand, let out a startled sort of cough, halfway between a laugh and a choke. “Trystane Martell? Dorne? That’s—well, that’s hardly what we had in mind, is it? I mean—Martells and Tyrells? That’s quite the… dramatic pairing. No offense, Prince Oberyn.”
Oberyn’s smile widened. “None taken. But then, most dramatic pairings are the ones worth watching.”
Tarly said nothing.
He hadn't spoken since Robb’s declaration, nor flinched at Oberyn’s offer. But his jaw had tightened fractionally, and Robb noticed the way his gaze had flicked from Rosie to Margaery to Mace—once, twice, then away again, like a man counting variables on a battlefield that no one else had recognized as one.
Randall Tarly was no fool. He followed Tyrell banners because his bloodline demanded it. Because his oaths bound him. But he had no love for Mace's pomp or Olenna's politics, and certainly not for empty ceremony. Robb could sense the tension in him like a coiled spring, like a sword half-drawn in quiet protest.
Still, he said nothing.
Because brilliant minds often waited for the storm to break before moving their pieces.
Margaery’s smile hadn’t faltered. If anything, she had turned it softer now, more wistful, hands folded demurely in her lap like she were simply observing, not participating. But Robb caught the tiny glance she sent Olenna — a question not asked aloud. Do we push, or pivot?
And Lady Olenna, Grandmother of Thorns, finally gave her answer.
She exhaled slowly, reached for her wine, and took a long, deliberate sip.
When she set the cup down, her gaze found Rosie—not with scorn, not even with the cool disdain of highborn dismissal, but with something closer to curiosity. And, just beneath that, calculation.
“So,” Olenna said at last, voice almost gentle. “It’s true then. You’ve enchanted him.”
Rosie didn’t move.
But her chin lifted, ever so slightly.
“I didn’t have to,” she said. “He chose me. I chose him back.”
Olenna’s eyes gleamed. “Not with love alone. With power.”
Rosie’s voice didn’t waver. “The North has its own kind of magic. I’m just not afraid to use it.”
A faint sound — like the scrape of approval — passed Olenna’s lips. “Good girl.”
The silence that followed Olenna’s sharp, almost amused “good girl” was not total submission.
Not in this tent.
Not in the Reach.
Tarly shifted slightly in his seat, the movement deliberate. He cleared his throat, and though his voice was courteous, it held the crisp edge of military skepticism honed sharp by years of service.
“Your Grace,” he said evenly, “I mean no disrespect — but with the realm in chaos, with dragons and prophecies circling the skies like crows — the strength of a queen must be more than novelty. Parlor tricks and poetry won’t win a siege. Nor unify lords with good steel and better sense.”
It wasn’t venomous.
It was worse.
It was rational doubt.
Rosie didn’t flinch, but Robb felt her fingers shift slightly in his grip, not out of fear — but restraint. She was letting him answer. And gods, he would.
He straightened slowly, but didn’t raise his voice.
Didn’t slam a hand on the table.
He simply looked at Lord Tarly, then the room beyond, and let the weight of his words settle like snowfall before a storm.
“You want to know what she brings?” Robb said. “Fine.”
He spoke plainly. Calmly.
Like a man reciting a litany carved into his bones.
“She has stood beside me on battlefields, in war councils, and in the aftermath of both. She’s healed the wounded when your maesters gave up. She’s saved lords from poison and pain. She risked her life to bring my sisters home from behind enemy lines. Alone.”
No one moved.
He went on.
“She’s taken a sword forged in another world and offered it to the North as a new legacy. She’s faced men twice her size, cut down assassins, and terrified enemies who don’t even believe in magic — until they see her.”
Oberyn let out a slow exhale beside him, the sound almost reverent.
But Robb wasn’t done.
“She’s brokered alliances with Dorne. Held her own against the Mountain and won. She’s made even Tywin Lannister look over his shoulder.”
He leaned forward, eyes cold now, locked on Tarly.
“And when the world burns — when dragons fly and old gods stir — she doesn’t cower behind prophecy. She fights. With fire, steel, and fury.”
Still too subtle?
He added, quieter now, just for the edge of terror:
“She also rides an ice dragon.”
The words hung in the air like thunder after lightning.
Olenna’s brows lifted ever so slightly. Garlan sat back. Mace dropped his goblet and let it roll, forgotten.
Even Tarly — resolute, cold-eyed Tarly — went still.
Robb let the silence linger this time.
Let them sit in it.
Then he spoke once more.
“I don’t need a queen with roses in her hair,” he said, eyes on Olenna now. “I need a woman with blood on her hands and steel in her spine. And I have her.”
Oberyn made a soft sound of approval — not a laugh. Something deeper.
And Olenna finally exhaled.
“Well,” she murmured. “I do love it when the young ones surprise me.”
She looked at Rosie.
Then at Robb.
And this time, when she raised her goblet, it wasn’t with sarcasm.
“To the Witch of the North,” she said simply.
And the others followed — slowly, yes, but they followed.
One by one, the Reach accepted what it could not tame.
And Robb watched Rosie from the corner of his eye — chin high, breath steady, her fingers still curled loosely in his — and for the first time, he saw not just the woman he loved.
He saw a queen.
Rosie’s POV
The night air was cooler than expected, even this far south. A low breeze whispered through the seams of her tent, rustling the fabric walls like the gentle turn of a page. Rosie lay curled on her side, book open before her, the lamplight casting soft gold across the pages and the fall of her hair. She was already in her sleeping shift — a simple, thigh-length thing of midnight blue — legs tucked beneath a fur throw and a steaming mug of lavender tea half-forgotten on the side table.
She was just reaching the next page of the poem when the flap of her tent opened.
Without ceremony.
Without warning.
Robb Stark stepped inside like he owned the place — like he belonged there, as sure as winter belonged to the North.
Rosie raised her brow, not bothering to sit up. “You know, for a king, you’re a little short on knocking.”
He shut the flap behind him with one hand, the other already undoing the clasp of his cloak. “And for a witch, you’re surprisingly bad at putting up wards.”
“I did. You just walk through mine.”
His grin curved sharp as the edge of a sword. “I’m flattered.”
“You shouldn’t be.”
“Oh, I very much should.”
She rolled her eyes, but her heart flipped the way it always did when he looked at her like that. Like she was firelight and victory and the only thing keeping him breathing some days.
He shrugged out of the cloak and draped it over the back of the chair, walking toward her bed — toward her — like he hadn’t just stood in front of a tent full of noblemen and claimed her before the realm.
“Was it worth it?” she asked lightly, watching him peel off his leather gloves. “All that theatrics today?”
He didn’t stop moving. “What do you think?”
“I think Olenna Tyrell might stab you in your sleep.”
“She can try. But she’d have to get through the dragon first.”
Rosie’s smile tugged at her mouth despite herself.
“Still,” she said softly, “they’re not wrong. I’m not… trained for this. I didn’t grow up in silks or learn to curtsy or manage a court.”
Robb stopped at the edge of the bed. His eyes, blue-grey and storming, found hers.
“You learned how to survive. You learned how to protect. How to lead. There’s not a queen in this realm that holds a candle to that.”
She swallowed — hard — as he reached for her hand and brushed a knuckle across her cheek.
Then, quieter: “And I didn’t come here to talk about Tyrells.”
“No?”
“I came to ask if I can sleep here. With you. Just sleep. Hold you.”
She froze.
Then gave a slow nod, her voice smaller than she meant it to be. “Okay.”
Robb began to undress.
Piece by piece, he shed the armor of the day — the layers of leather and wool and linen — and she could not stop staring. His body was carved like stone, scarred from battle, broad and golden in the soft candlelight. When he stripped off the last of his undershirt, Rosie’s eyes betrayed her and slid down, lingering on the planes of his chest, the trail of dark hair beneath his navel, the sharp cut of his hips.
He caught her.
Smirked.
“Well, well. Are you ogling me, Lady Witch?”
Her cheeks flared. “You barged into my tent half-naked, wolf boy.”
“You agreed to let me stay,” he said, easing under the furs. “Not my fault you like the view.”
She shoved at his shoulder, but he caught her wrist and kissed the inside of it — soft, reverent.
“What were you reading?” he murmured.
“Poems.”
He shifted closer, one hand sliding to rest at her waist, his body heat seeping into her bones.
“Read me one.”
So she did.
She turned the page and began, her voice a whisper against the quiet of the tent:
“Be calm; for only by calmly considering our lives can we achieve our purpose to live together — be calm — love me — Today — yesterday — what tearful longing for you — for you — you — my life — my all — all good wishes to you — Oh, do continue to love me — never misjudge your lover’s most faithful heart.
every yours
every mine
ever ours”
By the end, her voice was barely air.
She closed the book and turned to him.
“I love you.”
Robb’s eyes were wide, full of heat and something deeper, older.
“I love you too.”
And then he kissed her.
Not like the first time — careful and unsure.
This was hungry. Certain. Claiming.
His mouth was soft but unrelenting, his hands burying themselves in her hair, then gliding down her back, slow and sure. He deepened the kiss, groaning softly when she opened to him, letting him in.
Rosie gasped when he rolled her beneath him, his body pressing over hers, his thigh slipping between hers as he held himself above her. Her legs opened naturally — instinct and trust — the heat blooming there shocking her with its intensity.
He kissed her jaw, her neck, the hollow beneath her ear.
“You’ve never done this before,” he whispered.
“No.”
“You’re sure?”
She reached for him — hand fisting in his hair, dragging him back to her mouth.
“Yes.”
His lips trailed lower, to her collarbone, to the top of her shift — which he pushed gently aside.
And there they were.
The scars.
Rosie stilled, suddenly breathless.
But Robb didn’t recoil.
He touched one with the back of his fingers. Then leaned down and kissed it.
Every one.
Slowly. Tenderly. Like worship.
“You fought for your world,” he murmured. “Now you’re part of mine.”
She closed her eyes.
And let go.
He removed her shift inch by inch, pausing with every new expanse of skin, watching her — always watching — until she was bare beneath him and arching into his touch. His fingers stroked down her ribs, between her thighs, teasing until she moaned, until her hips lifted, desperate for more.
And when he finally entered her, slow and deep, she cried out — not in pain, but in wonder.
Robb held her like she might break, rocking into her with reverence and restraint, then passion and fire. She met him thrust for thrust, hands gripping his back, nails dragging down when the pleasure became too much.
They moved together, breath tangled, bodies slick with sweat, until it was all heat and light and pressure building and breaking and breaking again.
He whispered her name when he came.
She whispered his when she fell apart.
Afterward, he curled around her, still inside her, mouth pressed to the back of her shoulder.
She sighed, content and sore and safe in the arms of the man she loved.
And for the first time in years, she didn’t dream of war.
She only dreamed of him .
Chapter 36: Embers and Envoy
Chapter Text
Rosie’s POV
The morning crept in soft and golden, seeping through the flaps of her tent like honey spilling through a crack. Rosie blinked awake slowly, unwilling to rise just yet, warmth pooling deep in her bones. Her head was nestled beneath the crook of Robb’s arm, his chest rising and falling in a rhythm that had lulled her back to sleep more than once in the early hours. One of his legs was tangled possessively between hers. He smelled like pine and earth and something faintly wolfish — something distinctly him.
She was sore in ways that made her flush.
But she didn’t move.
Not when his hand was lazily tracing shapes along her spine. Not when he murmured something sleep-rough and half coherent into her hair.
“Still here?” he asked groggily.
She hummed. “Was thinking about hexing you if you’d disappeared.”
He chuckled, lips brushing her temple. “You’d miss me.”
“Unfortunately.”
They lay there in quiet for a few moments more before he asked, almost shyly, “Rosie… that spell you mentioned. About babies.”
She tilted her head up. “What about it?”
“You used it?”
She nodded. “Yes. It’s called a Faunus Charm. It’s… well, it’s foolproof. Keeps everything safely in the vault, so to speak.”
Robb frowned.
She noticed instantly.
“You’re not upset, are you?”
He didn’t answer at first. His hand slid up her back, splayed over her shoulder blade like he needed to feel something anchored there.
“I just…” he murmured, “I would’ve liked to see you carrying pups. Our pups.”
Rosie blinked. Then laughed — breathy and warm — into his skin. “Pups? Gods, Robb…”
He didn’t smile. Just looked down at her with something soft and aching in his eyes.
“Not now,” she said gently, brushing his cheek. “We’re in a war. A messy one. No time for bouncing babies or swollen ankles or me snapping at you when I crave strawberries at three in the morning.”
“I’d survive,” he muttered.
She arched a brow. “Oh? You think so?”
“I’ve seen you hex a man sideways for looking smug. You’d eat me alive.”
“Exactly.”
They both laughed this time, the tension eased, their limbs still tangled beneath the blankets. Eventually, they rose—reluctantly—moving around the tent with teasing glances and the occasional shared kiss. Rosie pulled on her tunic as Robb buckled the last piece of his armor.
“How many do you want?” she asked casually, tugging on her boots.
He straightened and pretended to think. “Eight.”
“Eight?” she coughed. “What am I, a direwolf?”
He grinned. “Well, you do snarl.”
She swatted him with a pillow.
He caught her hand and kissed her knuckles.
Robb’s POV
The tent was far too crowded for the amount of tension it held.
Robb stood at the head of the table, arms folded across his chest, listening as the voices around him rose and twisted, sharp as drawn blades and just as likely to draw blood.
Hightower’s banner hung behind him — pale green and silver — and Lord Redwyne sat to his left, fingers steepled in the candlelight, his lips pressed tight as if he’d bitten back one too many opinions. To Robb’s right, Mormont, Karstark, and Rosie stood silently. Across from him were the Reach lords: Mace Tyrell, uncomfortably fidgeting with his sash; Garlan, quiet and cautious; Tarly, ever the cold tactician; and Olenna, who watched everything with that hawk-eyed stillness that made even seasoned men falter mid-sentence.
Oberyn Martell leaned lazily against the far pillar, peach in hand, gaze flicking between speakers like he was judging a duel.
And the map between them — stained with ink, wine, and blood — showed everything they had left to win, and far too much they could still lose.
“The longer we wait, the more ground Stannis gains,” Lord Hightower was saying, voice clipped. “Dragonstone’s fleet is already on the move. He has the iron discipline of an Oldtown scribe and none of the charm.”
“He’ll starve his men to keep a siege. Burn what he must,” Redwyne added darkly. “That’s a man who believes he’s chosen. There’s nothing more dangerous.”
Mace cleared his throat, puffed his chest, and said, “Renly has the larger army. More support from the Stormlands. Better horses. And—”
“Less spine,” Tarly interjected, dry as salt.
“ Loras is with him,” Garlan said quickly, without looking at his grandmother. “And… in his company. Loyal.”
Robb caught the shift in tone — the glance between them. He didn’t speak yet.
“I don’t care who beds who,” Lord Karstark grumbled. “I care who raises a sword.”
“That does matter,” Tarly said. “And if Ser Loras remains with Renly, and they march against the Crown—or you, Your Grace—”
Rosie raised her hand, voice calm, cutting through the room like a soft wind clearing smoke. “Love is love. You don’t choose where your heart lands.”
Heads turned. Silence followed. Not stunned — thoughtful.
“You think I planned to fall for your king?” she said, eyes steady on Tarly. “Think he planned to fall for me? We met across worlds, and still, we chose each other. So did they. And that love doesn’t make them lesser soldiers or lesser men.”
Margaery, seated behind her grandmother, blinked. Something subtle changed in her posture — the rigidity of court slipping, if only for a moment. Her hands unclasped. Her gaze softened.
Olenna gave Rosie a long, unreadable look — and then nodded once. Approval? Perhaps.
Robb felt a quiet pride curl low in his chest. He reached without thinking and touched Rosie’s wrist under the table. She didn’t flinch.
Tarly leaned forward. “Regardless of affection… Renly is a claimant. If we march toward King’s Landing and he strikes from the rear—”
“He won’t,” Garlan said quietly. “Not unless provoked.”
“Unless provoked,” Oberyn echoed. “Which politics and pride often do.”
The air inside the tent thickened. The map rippled beneath the breeze from the open flap — and still no decision.
Then Rosie spoke again. “We don’t have all the pieces. Not yet.”
And as if summoned by fate, a rider burst through the tent flap, breathless and red-faced.
“My lords!” he shouted. “There’s—something in the sky. Smoke—no, fire. It’s green. It’s—”
The entire tent emptied in seconds.
Robb reached for his sword even though he knew it was useless against this kind of threat. Rosie was already ahead of him, pushing through the flap and into the open.
And there, to the east—
A pillar of green rose into the heavens.
Sickly and sharp, it twisted against the dawn like a wound torn through the sky. The shape of it churned, writhing, unnatural — not fire as they knew it, but something older, angrier, still burning long after logic said it should be ash.
“Gods,” Maege whispered.
“Wildfire?” Mace croaked.
“No,” Rosie murmured. “It’s not just that. It’s—look how high it burns.”
“Could it be a beacon?” asked Karstark.
“A warning?” Garlan offered.
“A weapon,” said Redwyne grimly.
Tarly’s voice was sharp. “Stannis.”
Robb turned. “You think this is his doing?”
“He had the alchemists' backing once,” the older man said. “And he’s long prepared for fire. What if he struck the harbor? Or the Lannisters struck first?”
“Or,” Oberyn drawled, “they simply lit their own doom.”
No one laughed.
Rosie’s brows furrowed. “Whatever it is, we need to know more. We can’t march blind into a city choking on flame.”
Robb hated it. Hated the truth in her words.
Tarly nodded. “We need eyes.”
“I’ll go,” Rosie said immediately.
Robb turned on her. “No.”
She looked up at him, calm. Certain. “Yes.”
“You are not—”
“I’m the only one who can get there fast. Hedwig is faster than any scout. I can wear the cloak. I can be unseen. And I can land anywhere.”
“I’m not sending you in alone.”
“You won’t have to.”
Torrhen stepped forward.
The tent went still.
“I’ll go with her.”
Rosie blinked. Robb stared.
“You’re not trained to fly—” he began.
“No,” Torrhen said. “But I know the city from maps. I can guide her where to look. And I can watch her back. She shouldn’t go alone. Let me help.”
Rosie turned to Robb. “You trust him.”
Robb nodded slowly. “With my life.”
“Then let’s go before the smoke fades.”
Rosie was already turning to grab her satchel when Olenna muttered from behind them, “Mad. Entirely mad.”
“And yet,” Oberyn said, finishing his peach, “it’s always the mad ones who get things done.”
Rosie’s POV
They flew above the world like ghosts.
The wind screamed past Rosie’s face, tugging strands of hair from her braid as Hedwig’s wings sliced through the high air like blades forged of frost and instinct. Below them, the Riverlands dwindled to ribbons of green and brown, stitched together by rivers that glinted like silver threads in the rising light. The world looked peaceful from up here—wide and soft and too damn quiet.
But peace was always a lie, and they were flying straight into its unraveling.
She leaned into Hedwig’s neck, murmuring the final seal of the cloaking spell beneath her breath, and felt the magic settle over them like a curtain being drawn. The shimmer that cloaked the dragon was nearly invisible, but powerful—bending the light, muting the sound, making them little more than a heatless shadow sweeping across the sky.
Behind her, Torrhen clung like a barnacle to her back.
“Are you sure about this?” he shouted into the wind, voice thin against the roar of their speed. “Because I’d like to register a very official protest!”
She grinned, tightening her grip on Hedwig’s reins. “You agreed to come.”
“I thought we were doing a pass and go! Not a dive-bomb diplomacy run!”
Rosie chuckled. “You want to get off? I can unstick you.”
“I swear if you dislodge me, I’ll haunt you,” he growled. “I’ll become a ghost. A cold one. I’ll live in your teacups and ruin every bath you ever take.”
“You’d have to be dead for that to happen.”
“Right now I’m rethinking my entire stance on mortality.”
The dragon dipped low, wind coiling colder as they crested a hill—and then they saw it.
The Blackwater.
And the smoke.
It rose like a second sky above the bay, a monstrous, billowing tower of green and gold and ash, twisting in slow, unnatural spirals that pulsed like the breath of a dying god. The stench reached them even here—burnt flesh, oil, salt, and something sickly sweet.
And beneath the smoke, the wreckage of a fleet.
Hundreds of ships. Or what used to be ships. Hulls cracked open like eggshells. Masts jutting from the water like splinters. Black flags smoldering. White sails devoured. A few were still burning, the green fire licking across the water in ways fire had no right to move—sideways, hungrily, refusing to die.
“Gods,” Torrhen whispered.
“Stannis,” Rosie said grimly. “That was his fleet. He tried to take the city.”
“And the Lannisters… responded.”
She nodded. “With wildfire. Old, brutal magic. They used it before, years ago, but nothing like this.”
“We’re too late to stop it.”
Rosie stared at the blaze for a long moment, then tugged on Hedwig’s reins.
“No,” she said. “We’re just in time to change the ending.”
He groaned. “Don’t do that thing. Don’t do the heroic decision shift. Don’t—”
“We’re going to Storm’s End.”
“Bloody hells, Rosie.”
“I’m going to talk to Renly. If his brother’s been burned to ash, he may be smart enough to see reason.”
“This isn’t reason, it’s insanity!”
She turned her head, smiling against the wind. “Would you rather I sent you back?”
Torrhen opened his mouth.
Then closed it.
Then sighed like a man facing execution.
“Let’s get this over with. I want to survive long enough to file a formal complaint.”
Renly's POV
Storm’s End was warm that morning.
Too warm.
Renly Baratheon sat beneath the high-arched ceiling of his solar, the stained glass catching sunlight and throwing it across the stone like jewels scattered by a careless god. The sea thundered beyond the cliffs, as it always had, ancient and tireless, but within these walls— he was bored .
Another feast. Another round of letters. Another half-hearted skirmish of court politics while the realm collapsed around them.
Loras lounged in the chair opposite him, idly carving a peach with a dagger far finer than necessary. His armor lay discarded in the corner—he wore soft robes instead, silk and green, like a rose between battles.
“They still haven’t written,” Loras said, flicking a piece of peach toward his mouth. “My family.”
“They’re probably just—recalculating,” Renly murmured, swirling his wine. “They always liked to be on the winning side.”
Loras didn’t answer. Neither did the wind.
Then came the scream.
It wasn’t a woman’s. It was too wide. It came from everywhere—as if the sky had been ripped open and something ancient had poured through the gap.
“Dragon!” someone shouted.
“DRAGON!”
Renly bolted upright. Loras was already moving, sword in hand before his bare feet touched the flagstone.
They ran.
The courtyard of Storm’s End had not known fear since Robert Baratheon tore through it as a boy, but now—now it held its breath. The stones were warm from the midday sun, the sea wind heavy with salt and old tides, yet the air had turned cold. Unnaturally so.
Renly stood still, one gloved hand resting on the pommel of his sword, the other shielding his eyes against the sweep of wind and shimmering snow kicked up by the monstrous thing that had just descended into his court.
A dragon.
Not gold or bronze or black.
Pale as ice.
It moved like shadow and storm, and where its claws touched stone, the ground smoked with frost. As it folded its wings, their span seemed to reach the battlements themselves. Guards stood frozen in its wake — blades trembling in their fists, mouths parted like boys seeing gods.
But what truly stole the moment — what forced Renly’s breath to catch — was not the beast itself.
It was her .
The rider who dismounted first, brushing snow from her shoulders like it was no more than rain. Her hair was a fiery auburn, braided back beneath a lined hood that shimmered with enchanted thread. She wore strange leathers — fitted and stitched with symbols that glowed faintly like candlelight when she passed through shadow. Her cloak shifted in the wind, heavy and hooded, clasped with a brooch he did not recognize. She looked like a queen from a forgotten kingdom. A flame in the snow.
And she was smiling.
Not smug.
Not mocking.
But calm. And terribly sure.
Behind her, the young man — Northern, no doubt, by the Stark-bred bone structure and the way he looked like he’d rather be anywhere else — stumbled off the dragon’s flank with all the grace of a colt on ice.
“I come in peace,” she said, her voice clear and smooth, not raised but still cutting through the courtyard like a bell through fog. “If you’ll give me fifteen minutes of your time… I might just save your life.”
Fifteen minutes. As if that were all it took to tame dragons and kings.
Loras moved to Renly’s side, his hand on his arm. “That’s her. That’s the witch.”
Renly didn’t reply immediately. His eyes were fixed on the way the guards hadn’t yet moved. The way no one had lowered their weapons — but no one had fired either.
The woman walked forward without fear. The man behind her followed, muttering something under his breath and brushing frost from his shoulders like it personally offended him.
“Should I have them shot?” Loras asked.
“Let’s see if she glows first.”
“You think this is funny?”
“I think,” Renly said slowly, “if the North sent us a witch on a dragon to talk instead of burn us to cinders, we should at least hear her out before we prove their opinion of us right.”
He stepped forward, hands away from his blade.
“Storm’s End is still a seat of hospitality,” he called out. “And you’re not the only one who’s tired of fire.”
Torrhen's POV
Torrhen Karstark wasn’t sure what annoyed him more — the frostbite setting into his thighs or the way Rosie Potter walked like she hadn’t just hijacked the single most dangerous magical creature in Westeros to crash a rival king’s lunch.
They’d landed at the edge of the courtyard, where the stone was strongest and Rosie insisted Hedwig could touch down without “accidentally turning half the outer wall into a glacier.”
He’d been too busy praying to every god he could name to argue.
Now, as he peeled himself free of the dragon’s side with as much grace as a sack of spilled potatoes, he watched Rosie stride forward, cloak billowing behind her like she’d just invented wind.
“Do you always improvise foreign policy?” he muttered, catching up.
“Only when I have a point to make.”
“And what’s today’s point? ‘Look how casually I commit treason?’”
“‘Look how casually I prevent a war,’” she corrected.
Torrhen sighed, deeply, as if bracing his soul. “Robb is going to roast me.”
“Doubt it,” she said cheerfully. “He likes you too much. Might just assign you to castle repair duty instead.”
The guards hadn’t attacked. Yet. That was something.
Rosie kept walking until they were halfway across the courtyard and face-to-face with King Renly Baratheon — younger than Torrhen expected, with a clean-shaven face and a prince’s polish, flanked by a knight with a jaw carved from marble and an expression of clear, professional offense.
“So,” Rosie said, tilting her head. “Do we do introductions or go straight to the part where you threaten to shoot me and I point out you haven’t yet?”
Torrhen covered his face. Mother of gods, get me off this continent.
But Renly — to his credit — didn’t scowl. He watched her like a man trying to read a book written in blood and fire, and finding he rather liked the prose.
“You’re the witch,” Renly said at last.
“And you’re the king who likes flower boys.”
Silence.
Then Loras gasped, but Renly… laughed . Loudly, suddenly, the sound echoing off stone.
Torrhen blinked. She’s going to survive this.
“That’s what they say,” Renly replied. “And you’re not what I expected.”
“No one ever is,” Rosie said. “But I didn’t come here to argue nicknames or seduce you with my dragon. I came to talk. Like rulers. Like people who want the realm to stop bleeding.”
“Then come inside,” Renly said. “Let’s not give the whole castle frostbite.”
Rosie’s POV
Storm’s End was colder than she expected.
Not the walls—those were warm with centuries of salt and summer—but the looks that followed her as she crossed the high-ceilinged war chamber flanked by guards in Baratheon black and gold. Her cloak dripped frost. Her boots left melting patches of snow behind her. She didn’t bother apologizing. Let them see the cold she brought with her.
Let them feel the difference.
Renly Baratheon stood at the head of the long stone table, flanked by his advisors, his bannermen, and Loras Tyrell—who stood closer than an ordinary knight might. His hand brushed Renly’s when he thought no one would see. Rosie noticed. Of course she did. Her whole life had been about seeing what others missed.
“You look far too calm for someone who just landed a dragon in my courtyard,” Renly said, not unkindly. “I expected more fire and less… frost.”
“I find frost more useful,” Rosie replied, drawing back her hood. “It preserves better.”
Renly quirked a brow, gesturing toward a seat at the end of the table. “And who do I have the pleasure of entertaining?”
“Rosalie Potter,” she said simply. “Advisor to King Robb Stark. Witch of the North.”
“A witch,” one bannerman muttered.
“She did ride a dragon,” another added. “Would explain it.”
Loras stared openly. Not in fear—but something closer to curiosity .
Rosie met Renly’s eyes. “I came to talk. That’s all.”
“Talk usually follows swords these days,” he said, motioning for the guards to wait outside.
“They’d only get bored,” Rosie said as she sat. “This won’t take long. I don’t have a crown, Lord Renly. I’m not here to issue demands or draw lines. I’m here to listen and carry what’s said to my king. I can’t accept any agreement. But I can bring terms. And more importantly—I can offer truths.”
There was a shift in the air then, a slight stilling of suspicion, even as the men behind Renly tightened their grips on the table.
“Go on,” Renly said.
“The Tyrells,” Rosie said softly, “are no longer undecided. They’ve joined us. Your father-in-law and his sons are with our army.”
The stillness sharpened.
Loras blanched.
Renly’s smile faded—not in anger, but recognition. “Well, then. That explains the silence.”
“It does,” she said. “But it doesn’t have to mean conflict. I didn’t come to gloat. I came because your brother’s fleet is burning. Because wildfire touched the sea and the people of the Capital are choking on ash. Because your realm is bleeding.”
She leaned forward. “We don’t want more blood.”
“You’re winning,” Renly said bluntly. “That’s what I’ve heard. That your king took the Westerlands, that he holds the Riverlands, that magic walks beside him.”
“Winning doesn’t mean we want more war.”
“But your boy king does?”
She tilted her head. “He wants justice. That doesn’t always mean fire. Sometimes it means mercy. Sometimes it means alliance. We’re here to offer both.”
Renly sat back in his chair. “You speak with conviction. That’s rare in politics.”
“I’ve never been good at politics,” Rosie said with a small, sharp smile. “In my world, I fought a war before I was old enough to drink. I watched good people die. I killed monsters—and loved ones. I’ve seen power break the best of us. So no, I don’t dance with words.”
She paused.
“And I don’t care who you love.”
Renly looked up, startled.
“I’m not here to shame you or posture about alliances through marriage. In my world, men love men, women love women, and some people love both or neither. What matters is how you love. Whether you protect it. Whether you build with it.”
She turned her gaze to Loras. “You love him. That’s clear. And I’ve known men like you—strong, brilliant, capable. I wouldn’t insult you by suggesting your heart makes you weak.”
Loras blinked once, then looked away.
Renly exhaled. “You’re not what I expected.”
“No one ever is.”
He was quiet for a long beat. Then—
“If I were to stand aside… to not claim the throne, what would your king offer me?”
“A seat at the table. Sovereignty over the Stormlands. Protection for your people. Leniency for your banners. A future.”
“And if I say no?”
Rosie stood. “Then you’ll still get a future. But it will be shorter. And burn brighter.”
Chapter 37: The Crown That Waits
Summary:
Poor Robb and his headache's.
Chapter Text
Robb Stark’s POV
The camp at the edge of the Reach was larger than he’d expected. Wide enough to hold three armies if it had to — the Northerners to the north, Dornish to the east, and the Reach’s own soldiers scattered across the golden fields like they’d sprouted from the soil itself. Sunlight burned through the early morning mist, setting the long banners of House Tyrell alight with green and gold, lilies and lions. Somewhere to the west, the sea lapped at cliffs no army could cross, and to the east... the road to King’s Landing stretched out like a blade waiting to be drawn.
Robb walked between the lines of tents with Mage Mormont at his side and Prince Oberyn Martell just behind, the latter far too quiet for comfort.
Ser Randyll Tarly led the way, expression carved in granite. The man’s steps were crisp, his armor immaculate, and his face held all the warmth of a cracked whetstone. He was one of those men who did not look at kings as kings, but as potential liabilities in his strategic map. And Robb found that refreshing — and vaguely annoying.
“This slope overlooks the eastern ridge,” Tarly was saying, gesturing to a rise just ahead, where archers could dig in should the city forces attempt a flanking maneuver. “It’s solid ground. Better for cavalry than the marshes by the southern flats. The soil drains quickly. You’ll want your siege towers staged here.”
Robb nodded. “What about the northern bluff?”
“Soft underfoot,” Tarly replied instantly. “A week of siege weight and it’ll sink. Don’t waste your iron.”
Mage made a low sound of approval. “You’ve done your maps.”
Tarly turned to her and gave a curt, respectful nod. “I plan wars the way lesser men pray. If you want King’s Landing taken, I’ll see it done.”
But Robb wasn’t listening anymore. Not really. His eyes drifted eastward, toward the treeline that swallowed the horizon, and his thoughts — gods help him — drifted too.
Last night.
The feel of Rosie beneath him, warm and laughing in the candlelight. The way her eyes fluttered when he kissed her neck, the sigh that left her when he pressed inside. He could still taste her on his lips. Still feel her hand curled around his wrist as if afraid to let go. Her scent — wild rose and summer rain — lingered like a brand on his collarbone.
He was hopelessly distracted. And everyone knew it.
Especially Oberyn.
The prince drifted up beside him with a step too casual, his voice a low purr near Robb’s ear. “You have the look of a man who saw heaven and hasn’t quite come back down.”
Robb rolled his eyes. “Don’t start.”
“Oh, I’ve already started. I just haven’t found the right metaphor yet. Something with fire. And teeth. And maybe a little mercy if I’m feeling generous.”
Mage snorted but said nothing.
“She wore you out, didn’t she?” Oberyn murmured. “Tell me—was it magic, or just talent?”
“I swear on the Old Gods—”
“She rides a dragon. Of course she rides a king.”
Robb muttered something that sounded very much like a threat.
Oberyn only grinned wider. “You’re glowing, Stark. Radiant. Positively wrecked.”
Before Robb could answer with a well-placed elbow to the ribs, a soldier came sprinting up the slope, breathless and pale. “A dragon,” he gasped. “From the north. She’s coming.”
All three of them turned toward the sky.
And there—sweeping over the golden fields with the slow, deliberate grace of something too ancient for this war—was Hedwig . Ice-white wings caught the sun, casting shadows like specters across the grass. His cry cracked across the sky, deep and bone-shaking, a sound that made even Tarly flinch.
Robb’s breath hitched. His chest tightened. She’d been gone too long.
But she was back.
He didn’t realize he was running until he reached the overlook. From there, he saw the dragon circle low, searching for a place wide enough to land without toppling tents or flattening carts. Finally, it chose a clearing just beyond the river bend, where the grass grew short and the wind ran clean.
Hedwig landed in a swirl of snow and dust.
And then—
Torrhen Karstark all but flung himself off the dragon’s back, swearing loudly enough for the nearby guards to stop and blink.
Rosie followed with infuriating calm, stepping down with the grace of a queen dismounting from a dais, her braid whipping in the wind.
They were arguing.
“You have no sense of preservation—”
“You were fine—”
“I had ice in places that should never be icy!”
“I stuck you there for your own safety!”
“You stuck me like a barnacle to the back of a—”
“You’re welcome!”
Robb sighed.
From Torrhen’s expression — red-faced, scowling, fists clenched — Robb already knew.
He wasn’t going to like this.
Rosie turned toward him, radiant and unbothered, and smiled like the cat who’d eaten the kingdom. “You missed me,” she said, kissing his cheek as she passed.
“I did,” he muttered. “What did you do?”
“War council,” she called, already halfway to the command tent. “You’ll want everyone present.”
He followed.
The war tent had grown crowded.
And hot — despite the winter wind outside. Despite the frost still clinging to the backs of cloaks and the dried snow stuck to boots, there was a heat rising inside the command pavilion. A heat born not of flame, but of tension. Of too many lords and too many egos pressed into a single canvas chamber.
The Reach lords had arrived with all the subtlety of a parade.
Ser Garlan Tyrell stood near the map table with his arms folded and expression neutral, but there was a distinct, noble sharpness to his gaze that suggested he was cataloguing every other man in the room. His father, Lord Mace Tyrell, had pushed his way in with too much pomp, speaking too loudly, laughing too suddenly. Ser Randyll Tarly stood by one of the outer support poles, silent and watchful, like a blade sheathed but never far from the hand. The Redwyne twins murmured quietly in a corner, and Lord Hightower — older, broader, weathered by sea winds — looked vaguely irritated at having been summoned at all.
The Northern bannermen, by contrast, stood grounded and flinty. Maege Mormont had claimed her corner like a bear in a cave, arms crossed, her sharp eyes flicking between Rosie and the Tyrells like she’d rather be facing a Lannister vanguard than another minute of this farce. Torrhen Karstark had one hand on the pommel of his sword, still flushed from the ride, his jaw clenched as if biting down on curses he wasn’t yet ready to hurl. Robett Glover leaned against a tent pole, mouth tight.
Oberyn Martell, naturally, looked delighted. He lounged against a trestle table as if this were a Dornish drinking hall and not the staging ground for a conquest. A carved apple slice dangled between two fingers. His smile said he was waiting for someone to explode, and would very much enjoy it when they did.
Rosie stood near the hearth, still cloaked in pale leather and snow-flecked braids. She looked warm despite the tension in the room. Warm — and frustratingly calm.
Robb paced once across the fur-strewn floor, then turned back to face them all.
“You asked for this meeting,” he said. His voice carried easily — not raised, but steady, and far colder than the firelight made him appear. “So here we are. My council. My allies. My commanders. And those newly joined.”
His gaze lingered on Mace and Hightower.
Mace puffed his chest. “A pleasure to be here, Your Grace—”
“Let’s not waste time with pleasantries.”
The interruption was soft, but final. Rosie stepped forward. Her eyes flicked once to Robb — the smallest nod — and he gave her the floor.
“I have something to report,” she said, voice level. “When Torrhen and I scouted the Blackwater, we observed the aftermath of a failed assault. Stannis Baratheon launched his fleet against the city, and the Lannisters repelled it using wildfire.”
A beat. A murmur of voices.
“Green fire,” Rosie continued. “Everywhere. Half the bay aflame. Most of the fleet gone.”
“Stannis is dead?” someone asked.
“We couldn’t confirm it,” Torrhen muttered, still pale. “But if he lived through that, it’s a gods-damned miracle.”
“Even if he lives,” Rosie said, “he won’t have the strength to mount another assault anytime soon.”
Robb’s brow furrowed. “Then the Lannisters still hold the city.”
“Yes,” Rosie said. And then she smiled. “But not all the kingdom.”
She reached into her coat.
Robb watched her carefully. He saw the slight upward tilt of her chin, the glint in her eye that always meant she’d done something dangerous, possibly insane — and it was going to change everything.
She pulled out a stack of parchment, tied with a Baratheon seal.
She stepped forward, into the center of the council, and offered it to him with both hands.
He didn’t take it immediately.
“What is it?” he asked quietly.
Rosie smiled. “Renly’s surrender. And his terms.”
Silence.
Absolute silence.
Then chaos.
“What in the seven hells—” Glover snapped.
“You did what?” Mormont hissed, stepping forward.
“She went to Storm’s End,” Torrhen said with the weight of a man who had given up trying to stop an avalanche. “On her own. With me stuck to the dragon like a cursed sack of grain.”
“You met with Renly Baratheon?” Mace Tyrell barked, outraged. “Without permission? Without a formal envoy—”
“She is your envoy,” Oberyn said, sounding almost amused. “She brought terms. You should be thanking her.”
“Not her place—” Tarly began.
Rosie cut in smoothly. “It wasn’t my place to accept. It was my place to listen. And to survive. I did both.”
She turned to Robb then. “He surrenders. He relinquishes all claim to the Iron Throne, in writing. In return, he keeps Storm’s End and its lands under Baratheon rule. Trade agreements, neutrality in the southern conflict. He’s given you the Stormlands, Robb. Without a single sword drawn.”
Robb finally took the parchment.
He opened it.
Read the first lines.
It was real.
Gods help him — it was real.
And the room erupted again.
“You’re overreaching,” Hightower snapped. “This is not how diplomacy works.”
“She didn’t accept anything,” Robb said, voice calm, eyes still on the page. “She brought it to me. That’s what envoys do.”
“Storm’s End is a critical stronghold—” Tarly began again.
“And we have it,” Rosie said. “With no siege. No loss of life.”
“Why would Renly yield?” Mace asked. “He had no reason—”
“He had every reason,” Oberyn said lazily, finally straightening. “He lost half his fleet. The Tyrells are no longer with him. His brother is either dead or scattered. And a dragon landed in his yard carrying a red-haired goddess and a Karstark shaped like a brick.”
“You should’ve consulted us,” Glover said, still glaring.
“I’d do it again,” Rosie said quietly. “Because it saved lives. Yours. Ours. His. I’ve seen too much war. And I’ll do what I must to end it.”
Robb lifted his head.
The room went quiet as his voice cut through it.
“She did what I didn’t ask for,” he said slowly. “What I didn’t think to ask. And she gave us something greater than a battlefield victory. She gave us breathing room.”
He looked around the tent. “We now hold the North. The Riverlands. Dorne. The Reach. And the Stormlands. We have half the continent, and we haven’t touched the Capital yet.”
There was a heavy beat of silence.
And then a darker thought: the unspoken consequence.
If they held the North and the South...
...who ruled next?
Rosie didn’t say it. But she looked at him — and he knew she was thinking it, too.
He felt the weight of the words before anyone dared say them.
You’re not just King in the North anymore.
You’re the only King who remains.
Rosie’s POV
The candle had burned low before he came.
Rosie lay curled on the furs, book open beside her, though the words had stopped making sense half a chapter ago. The air in the tent was warm from the enchanted braziers, and the faint scent of juniper and salt still lingered on the pillows — the lingering trace of dragonflight, of wind and frost and magic.
She heard the soft rustle of canvas, the familiar weight of his boots outside.
Then the flap lifted, and Robb stepped in , quiet and worn and still in his armor, the wolf sigil half-dulled by dust and time. His hair was windswept, his expression unreadable in the flicker of firelight. He didn’t speak. Just looked at her for a long moment, like he was anchoring himself in the sight of her.
“You always walk into women’s tents uninvited?” she asked softly, a teasing curl in her voice.
A ghost of a smile tugged at his mouth. “Only the ones I plan to marry.”
“Scandalous.”
He unbuckled his sword belt, letting it drop with a soft clink against the rug. “I don’t have the energy to be scandalous tonight.”
She sat up, pulling her robe tighter. “Long day?”
He gave her a look.
Rosie snorted. “Fair.”
He crossed the space between them in slow steps and sat beside her on the edge of the furs. His eyes drifted over her face like he was memorizing it again, as if needing proof that she was still here. Still real. The weight of the parchment she’d handed him hours ago lingered in his eyes. The weight of command. Of consequence.
“I’m not mad at you,” he said after a long stretch of quiet.
She blinked. “You sure?”
“No,” he admitted. “But it’s not anger.”
She reached out, fingers brushing his hand. “Then what is it?”
He looked down at their hands. “Fear, maybe. Not of you. Of what this is becoming. Of what we’ve become. I wanted to win this war and go home. Now I’m... gathering kingdoms like lost coins in a well. And you’re—” He shook his head. “You’re outwitting lords and kings without blinking. I don’t know what tomorrow will look like anymore.”
Rosie was quiet for a beat. Then she squeezed his hand. “I don’t either.”
He looked up.
“But I believe in you,” she said. “And I believe in this. Whatever this is.”
He let out a slow breath. “You really aren’t afraid of anything, are you?”
“Of course I am.” She smiled faintly. “I’m afraid of failing you. Of not being enough. Of being too much. Of losing you before I’ve really had you.”
He closed the space between them then. Gently. His hands came to cup her face, thumbs brushing the apple of her cheeks like she was something rare and fragile — and gods, she hated how much she wanted to melt into that touch.
“You’ll never lose me,” he whispered.
And she believed him.
He leaned in and pressed his lips to her forehead, a reverent kiss. Then another at her temple. Her jaw. The slope of her neck. They sank back onto the furs in a tangle of limbs and breath, not with the fire of battle-hardened lust, but with something softer. Sweeter. The kind of longing that burned without needing to consume.
Later — wrapped in the silence that only came with trust — Rosie lay half-draped across his chest, fingers idly tracing the lines of his collarbone. Her voice was quiet.
“You’re really not angry?”
“No.” He exhaled. “But I am terrified. Dorne. The Reach. The Stormlands. The Riverlands. The North. That’s almost all of it. I didn’t ask for this crown. And now I don’t even know where to set it down.”
She tilted her head. “You don’t have to decide yet.”
“If not me, then who?”
“You,” she said gently, “when you’re ready. And if you decide you don’t want it... we find someone who does. Who deserves it. We choose. Together.”
He was quiet for a long time.
Then— “You’d really move north with me? If I walked away from it all?”
She smiled against his chest. “I already said yes to you, wolf. Doesn’t matter where we go. I’ll build us a damn city in the snow if I have to.”
He laughed — the real kind, deep and from the belly. Then shifted closer, arms tightening around her. “You say that now. Wait until you’ve seen a real northern winter.”
“Please. I’m part dragon and part lunatic. I’ll enchant the snow to bring cocoa.”
They lay in that peace for a long while, before Rosie’s voice returned, softer still.
“So… not mad?”
“No,” he said again, slower this time, a quiet smile curving at the edge of his mouth.
“Good.” She shifted closer, tucking her face against his throat, breathing in the scent of snow, steel, and something undeniably him. “Because I may have promised to reinforce Storm’s End’s ancient sea wall with magic. You know... in case another storm tries to swallow it whole.”
Robb groaned, head tipping back against the pillow. “Gods, Rosie.”
She laughed into his skin, and the sound was sunlight in a dark world.
He didn’t pull away.
And in the silence that followed—no banners, no war drums, no prophecies or thrones hanging over their heads—they were just Rosie and Robb. Not a witch and a king. Not a weapon and a wolf. Just two people, bruised and breathless, wrapped in each other at the center of the storm, holding tight to the one thing that still felt real.
And maybe… just maybe… trying to imagine a future.
Robb’s POV
The sun had barely broken above the trees when the council tent filled again — lords and commanders stepping into the canvas-walled war room with the kind of weariness that only came after too many victories and not enough rest.
The maps remained on the table. The parchment Rosie had delivered — Renly’s surrender, Storm’s End secured — still rested in the center like a relic too important to put away. A second raven had arrived that morning from the Riverlands: Edmure had retaken Harrenhal after a three-day siege, and the banner of House Tully now flew above its cursed towers once more.
But none of it brought relief. Not really.
Because King’s Landing remained — and with it, the Lion.
Robb stood at the head of the map table, palms pressed to the rough grain of the wood, eyes scanning the drawn lines and sigils that carved the realm into pieces. Beside him stood Ser Randyll Tarly, already criticizing their siege formations. Oberyn leaned with a drink in hand, eyes still red from lack of sleep, but his smirk hadn’t dimmed. The Reach lords flanked the left; Maege Mormont, Karstark, and the other Northern lords clustered to the right.
Rosie was late. Or maybe simply taking her time. He didn’t blame her. Gods knew the night had been... long.
A murmur at the tent’s flap turned every head.
A young soldier ducked inside, flushed and breathless. His eyes flicked once to Robb, and then to the rest of the gathered war council.
“Sire,” he said, voice tight with disbelief. “Three riders have arrived at the edge of camp. Under a white flag. They’ve asked for a meeting with the King.”
The room stilled.
“Who?” Robb asked.
The soldier swallowed. “Tyrion Lannister. With two others. A knight and a... boy.”
Oberyn straightened instantly.
Karstark spat something low and furious.
Lady Mormont let out a growl that could have belonged to Grey Wind.
Even Ser Garlan Tyrell looked sharply toward the tent entrance, and Lord Redwyne muttered something about lions in sheep’s wool.
Robb’s jaw clenched. He didn’t speak at first. Just stared at the soldier, waiting — hoping — for some explanation to present itself. But there was only the boy’s nervous face, and the white flag that now floated somewhere just beyond the hills.
“Let them in,” he said finally, voice low.
“What?” Karstark exploded. “You can’t be serious—”
“They’ve come under parley,” Robb said. “We’ll hear them.”
“You think a Lannister knows what parley means?”
Robb turned, slow and steady. “I know what honor means. And I know what kind of king I intend to be.”
That silenced the protest — if only for the moment.
Within minutes, the tent flap parted again — and Tyrion Lannister walked in.
He was smaller than Robb remembered. Or maybe the memories were distorted by distance, by time and hatred and grief. The Imp of Casterly Rock wore a dark red doublet with gold stitching, a fur-lined cloak draped across one shoulder, and a faint limp in his step that didn’t quite slow him down.
Beside him, Bronn looked utterly bored, sword strapped low across his hip, black hair tangled and wild. Podrick Payne , the boy — no, not quite a boy now — followed silently, clutching a leather satchel and wide-eyed as a deer in snow.
Tyrion looked around the tent like a man entering a library.
“So this is the infamous council of wolves,” he said mildly. “Do you always meet at dawn, or is this a punishment for being born a Lannister?”
No one answered.
Bronn raised an eyebrow. “Cheerful lot.”
Robb stepped forward. His voice was steel. “You walk into my camp, ask for parley, and open with jokes?”
“Would you prefer threats?” Tyrion asked. “My sister’s very good at those. Personally, I find humor makes fewer corpses.”
“You’re brave to come here.”
“No, Your Grace. I’m desperate.”
That gave the tent pause.
Tyrion smiled faintly. “You’ve taken the Riverlands. The North is free again. Dorne rides at your side, and now, apparently, so does the Reach. Renly’s bent the knee I heard walking up here, and Stannis... well, whatever’s left of him is still floating in Blackwater Bay. You’ve broken my father’s armies. Burned our allies. And somewhere in the air above if I’m not mistaken, there’s a dragon. Did I miss anything?”
Robb didn’t blink. “Why are you here?”
“Because I’d rather not be flayed alive by my mad nephew. Or buried under rubble when your army reaches King’s Landing.”
“You think I’d spare you?”
“I think you haven’t killed Jaime,” Tyrion said calmly. “Which means you’re not interested in wiping out the name Lannister. Yet.”
Oberyn let out a soft, menacing sound.
Tyrion glanced his way. “Prince Oberyn. Lovely to see you again. My deepest condolences about your sister.”
“Careful, Imp,” Oberyn said, voice like razors. “You are not the one who gets to speak her name.”
“Fair enough,” Tyrion said. “I’m not here to excuse House Lannister. Just myself.”
“And what exactly are you offering?” Robb asked, arms crossed.
“Everything,” Tyrion said.
Bronn snorted. “Not everything .”
“Well, most things,” Tyrion amended. “I know the city. Its tunnels. Its defenses. Its weaknesses. I know my father’s stores, his commanders, his spies. And I know my sister’s madness — which, I assure you, is growing teeth.”
“You expect me to trust you?”
“No,” Tyrion said. “I expect you to use me.”
The tent was dead silent.
Robb studied him. The Lannister’s face was weary but not defeated. He looked like a man clinging to his pride with one hand and holding up a torch with the other, hoping someone — anyone — might take it.
It was Rosie who finally spoke and had apparently snuck in.
Her voice was soft, but clear. “You helped the king's sister.”
Tyrion turned to her. “I hoped you’d say that.”
“She told us how you tried to protect her. That you never touched her. That you stood between her and the monster boy you call king.”
Tyrion bowed slightly. “I like to think I earned at least one good reputation.”
Rosie glanced at Robb, then back at Tyrion. “What you offer could be useful. But you’re not free.”
Tyrion nodded. “A cage with a window?”
“Call it a... trial period,” Robb said. “You’ll be watched. Guarded. Not a prisoner, but not free either. You help us win the war, we decide what comes after.”
Tyrion extended his hand. “Done.”
Robb didn’t shake it.
But he nodded once.
And Tyrion smiled like a man who had just bought himself a future.
Chapter 38: The Dragon and the Dawn
Summary:
A plan is in place and it's slowly starting!
Chapter Text
Robb Stark’s POV
The air inside the war tent was thick with tension before a single word was spoken.
Not the kind of tension that crackled with heat or trembled on the edge of fury — no, this was something colder, heavier, something dense and weighty that settled across the shoulders of every man and woman inside like an invisible mantle. It was the kind of tension that came when too many battles had been fought and too many decisions had been postponed. When the path ahead was finally narrowing and there would be no more clever distractions, no more political delays, no more time.
This was the moment when what came next would be chosen.
Robb Stark stood just outside the tent for a heartbeat longer than necessary, gloved hand pressed to the edge of the canvas flap, listening to the muted voices within — a murmur here, a rustle of movement there, the low scrape of armor against armor, parchment unrolling over oak and iron. He knew the sound of every man inside. He could tell when Karstark shifted his weight, impatient. When Tarly cleared his throat to assert authority before ever opening his mouth. When Oberyn was leaning too close to someone, just to rattle them with his breath.
He knew these men now — some by blood, others by fire. And they knew him. Not as a boy. Not as Ned Stark’s heir. Not even just as the King in the North.
But as the man who had held the line. Who had fought in mud and snow and blood. Who had marched across the spine of Westeros and emerged, miraculously, not only unbroken — but victorious.
The thought should have brought him strength.
Instead, it made the weight on his chest tighten another notch.
Because it had cost . Every victory had cost something.
His father’s life. His sisters’ innocence. His brothers’ childhood. The homes of every family in the Riverlands. The quiet he used to find in snowfall. The peace he used to feel around a fire.
And now, perhaps, even his future .
Because the crown they had given him was growing heavier by the day. And the victory they all believed in — the fall of the Lannisters, the breaking of the Iron Throne — was closer now than ever before.
And more dangerous.
He stepped inside.
The tent was full, but not crowded. Rosie had made it larger on the inside than it appeared from without, thanks to one of her subtle space-folding enchantments. The central map table — an immense slab of carved wood inset with silver veins to mark the roads and borders of Westeros — stood like a beast in the heart of the room, surrounded by benches, stacks of parchment, and flanked by four braziers that cast the space in amber firelight.
To the right stood his Northern lords — Maege Mormont , fierce-eyed and sharp-tongued as ever, her gray braid coiled tightly down her back like a whip; Torrhen Karstark , broad-shouldered and tense, having only just returned from his ride with Rosie to Storm’s End; and Robett Glover , one hand braced on the table’s edge, the other resting near his belt dagger — always more comfortable in battle than in discourse.
Across from them, a cluster of Reach lords kept to themselves. Lord Randyll Tarly , tall and cold-eyed, nodded once at Robb’s entrance, acknowledging authority without surrendering his judgment. Lord Hightower , ancient and sea-weathered, sat like a statue carved from salt, saying nothing, observing everything. The Redwyne brothers , pale and perfumed, looked faintly uncomfortable with the entire affair — but they had come, and that meant something.
At the far end of the table stood Oberyn Martell , lean and deadly, his arms crossed as he leaned casually against the brazier, heat licking up his boots and into his smile. If he had ever worn courtly patience, he had long since discarded it like an old cloak. Now, he wore only truth — blunt and burning.
And near the fire, flipping through a thick sheaf of parchment and sipping something that might have once been wine but now looked closer to ink, was Tyrion Lannister .
Robb’s gaze narrowed slightly. The Imp was dressed in plain black doublet and trousers, trimmed in silver, not a single lion in sight — a subtle declaration, but one he noted all the same.
Tyrion looked up and smiled. “Your Grace. A pleasure.”
Robb gave no greeting. “Start talking.”
Oberyn let out a low chuckle, clearly delighted.
Tyrion gestured to the map. “You’re two weeks from the capital, if you march light. A month if you bring full provisions. Three major roads lead in — the Roseroad, the Goldroad, and the King’s Way — but all three are being watched.”
“How many men guard them?” asked Glover.
“Rough estimate?” Tyrion flipped through his notes. “Two thousand on the Roseroad, fifteen hundred on the Goldroad. King’s Way is the least defended — only a few hundred — but it passes too close to the Blackwater. If you’re thinking of flanking—don’t.”
“And inside the city?” Robb asked.
Tyrion paused.
Then met his eyes squarely. “Ten thousand. Maybe more. But they’re not all loyal. The Gold Cloaks are restless. They’ve seen the North’s victories. The people are starving, and they remember your father.”
There was a long, quiet breath across the room.
“And the wildfire?” Robb asked. “You said it’s still there.”
“Yes.” Tyrion stepped forward and unrolled a detailed map of King’s Landing — complete with shaded streets, tunnels, and storerooms. “There are thirteen caches. Most hidden beneath public buildings: the Sept, the Guildhall, the Dragonpit ruins. Three are beneath the Red Keep itself. Your father once walked those tunnels — I assume he never told you.”
Robb shook his head.
“There’s enough wildfire in the city to burn it from the inside out,” Tyrion said simply. “If you breach the walls with siege engines — or worse, a dragon — and the Lannisters are pushed to desperation, they’ll light it all.”
“Would they?” Mormont asked flatly.
“They’re already mad,” Tyrion replied. “I should know. I share their blood.”
The silence was different now — not wary, but calculating. Cold.
“And this spy you claim,” Tarly asked, voice low. “Varys. Why should we trust a spider?”
Tyrion smiled faintly. “Because he’s not loyal to a house. He’s loyal to the realm. And the realm is dying. He’s seen what Cersei is. What Joffrey has become. And he knows the people will burn with them if no one stops it.”
“You’re asking us to put faith in whispers,” Hightower said.
“I’m asking you,” Tyrion replied, “to fight smart. You want to save the city, not scorch it.”
Robb said nothing.
He looked down at the map. At the dozen different ways this could go wrong.
A standard siege would kill tens of thousands — wildfire or no. A direct assault meant street-to-street fighting. Rosie might protect them from flame. She might not. The old magic she wielded didn’t speak the same language as wildfire, and no one had ever tested that match.
He needed something better.
Something more than force.
And then the words came, slow and clear.
“We’re not going to attack the city.”
Everyone looked at him.
“We’re going to unmake it .”
A pause. Mormont scowled. Glover raised a brow. Oberyn leaned forward.
“We break it from the inside,” Robb said, his voice gaining weight with every word. “We don’t kill the people — we save them. We turn them against the Lannisters. We make their army afraid . We make them question every shadow and every whisper. And when the time comes—” he looked up, gaze sweeping the room, “—we walk through open gates.”
“How?” asked Tarly, skeptical but listening.
Robb looked to Rosie.
And slowly, a plan began to form.
“We call it The Dragon and the Dawn .”
He didn’t raise his voice — didn’t need to. The name alone landed in the center of the tent like a thrown dagger, still vibrating as it sank into the thick air between them all.
Robb let the words hang for a moment. Let the firelight flicker across the stunned faces of lords and captains, Reach bannermen and Northern warriors alike. The map on the table glowed faintly under the braziers’ light, the drawn lines of Westeros stained gold and orange and red like a battlefield soaked in flame.
And then he spoke — not as a boy uncertain of his crown, nor as a soldier worn thin by war, but as a king now, clear-eyed and sure of what must come next.
“We’re not taking King’s Landing by brute force,” he said. “Not by storming gates, not by flinging fire, not by reducing the city to ash while innocents burn. We will not mirror the crimes of the lions.”
There was a tension in the air — a kind of hesitant silence laced with skepticism. Karstark’s frown deepened. Glover looked down at the map, brows drawn tight. Ser Randyll Tarly tilted his head just slightly, watching with the wary look of a man measuring a blade he’d never seen drawn before.
Only Oberyn Martell smiled, his lips curled into the hint of something amused — or intrigued.
Robb continued.
“We make the city surrender itself. We use their fear, their doubt, their hunger. We turn their own shadows against them.”
He looked across the tent, his gaze catching Rosie’s first. She stood near the fire, arms loosely crossed, her eyes glowing faintly green from the reflection. There was a quiet sort of power in her stillness — not the kind that demanded attention, but the kind that already had it .
“She’ll fly over the city,” Robb said. “Each night. Cloaked from sight by magic. Hedwig’s silhouette only barely visible — enough to stir fear. Enough to build rumor.”
He turned to the map again, tracing the outline of the Blackwater Bay with a gloved finger.
“Rosie will speak — not in threats, but truths. Her voice will be amplified, carried on the wind. She’ll name the crimes of Cersei, Tywin and the boy-king. She’ll tell them who we are. Why we’re here. And what they’ll be spared if they open the gates.”
“You want to haunt the skies with prophecy,” said Lord Hightower, tone unreadable.
“I want them to see who their true enemies are,” Robb replied. “And know the mercy they’ll be given if they act first.”
Tyrion gave a low whistle. “You’ll give my sister night terrors. Good.”
Karstark snorted, clearly unconvinced. “Words don’t win wars.”
“No,” Robb agreed. “But fear does. Doubt does. And if we sow enough of it—”
“—they might break before we lift a single sword,” Oberyn finished, nodding slowly.
“Exactly.”
Glover crossed his arms. “What if they don’t? What if fear turns to madness? If the people panic, if the Gold Cloaks double down, if the queen does what your father feared most—”
He pointed to the Red Keep.
“—and lights the wildfire herself?”
Silence fell like an axe.
Tyrion cleared his throat. “About that. The wildfire is still there — everywhere . Beneath the Great Sept, the Dragonpit, the Guildhalls. Three vaults under the Red Keep alone.”
“And if we strike the city with force,” Tyrion added darkly, “she will use it.”
“I won’t let her have the chance,” Robb said.
A few heads turned.
“I want it neutralized. All of it. Before we do anything else.”
Tarly blinked. “You want us to disarm the capital?”
“Yes. Quietly. We send in a small group — hand-picked — through the tunnels Tyrion mapped. We find the wildfire. We remove what we can. Disrupt what we can’t. Render the rest unusable.”
Rosie stepped forward at last. “I’ll go.”
“No,” Robb said immediately. “You’ve already—”
“She knows the magic,” Oberyn interjected. “She’ll sense what the rest of us might not.”
Robb turned to her. “You’d be walking into a trap.”
She met his gaze. “You’ve seen what I can walk out of.”
He hated how true that was.
She nodded once, resolute. “I’ll take Torrhen Karstark and the Sand Snakes. I need steel that knows how to disappear and reappear behind your ribs.” Her eyes flicked to Obara and Nymeria Sand across the war table. “And I imagine they’re bored of sitting still.”
Obara leaned forward, grin like a drawn blade. “I’ve been dreaming of gutting Lannister officers since we crossed the Narrow Sea.”
Nymeria adjusted her gloves delicately. “And I know the tunnels beneath the Red Keep better than most. Men whisper more when wine flows, especially if you’re dancing on their table.”
Rosie quirked a brow. “Good. Then we’ll move by nightfall. Tyrion can mark the entrances. We slip in, disable the wildfire stores, and vanish before the city wakes.”
A beat passed. Robb exhaled slowly, the muscle in his jaw twitching. He looked across the room toward Torrhen, who leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, a cocky smirk ghosting his lips.
“You trust him to see this done right?” Robb asked, gaze shifting to Lord Karstark.
Rickard grunted. “I trust him with my life. Doesn’t mean I won’t break his nose when he brags about it later.”
Rosie gave a dry smile. “Perfect. Just the kind of loyalty I’m looking for.”
Torrhen tipped an invisible hat her way. “Try to keep up, snakes.”
Obara snorted. “Try not to slow us down, Northern pup.”
Nymeria rolled her eyes skyward. “Seven hells, we’re going to need a silent spell.”
Rosie just turned, already calculating how many vials of dreamroot she could pack without weighing herself down. “Nightfall, then. Wear quiet boots.”
Robb nodded once. “Then go.”
He turned back to the council. “Meanwhile, we carry out the second half of the plan.”
He gestured toward the Reach lords. “The Tyrells will station humanitarian lines outside the eastern gates — food, water, medical aid. Enough to draw the people out, give them a reason to flee, and show that we don’t come to burn — we come to rebuild.”
“You expect my family to play nursemaids to the capital?” sniffed Redwyne.
“You expect this war to end without feeding the people who will one day remember your name?” Robb countered.
Tarly’s voice was even. “We can do it. Quietly. Let the banners speak louder than our mouths.”
Robb gave him a single approving nod.
“We strike from without, and from within,” he said. “Ghosts in the city. Shadows on the wall. Rosie will fill their dreams with wolves. Oberyn’s men will light fires on the hills, move under darkness, strike false camps and vanish again.”
Oberyn grinned. “My favorite kind of fight. No rules.”
“And the people?” asked Lord Hightower.
“We show them something better. Something different.”
Rosie stepped forward again. “Love. Mercy. Choice. That’s how we win. Not by giving them a new queen or king who slaughters in the name of peace, but by showing them there’s another way.”
Lord Redwyne looked unimpressed. “And who decides what that way is?”
“I do,” Robb said.
He said it plainly.
And no one dared argue.
Rosie’s POV
Rosie packed in silence.
The tent around her hummed with muted energy — not sound, not movement, just the taut, suspended feeling that came when the body already knew what was about to happen. The kind of quiet that lived before storms, in hospital corridors, in the breath between drawing a wand and casting the first spell.
Her hands moved quickly through the trunk: salves, enchanted flint, water canteen, spare wards, the tight-wound coils of rope conjured to weigh next to nothing. A lantern enchanted to only respond to her voice. The flask of dreamless sleep, which she tucked into her inner cloak pocket, though she prayed she wouldn’t need it.
She didn’t bring anything that would explode. This wasn’t that kind of mission.
This was precision. Delicacy. Silence.
Magic would have to tread lightly underground.
The flap rustled once, and Torrhen Karstark stepped in, helmet tucked under one arm, his face unreadable.
“I assume the cloak and dagger part starts now,” he said.
Rosie glanced at him, then flicked her wand once — and the seams of the tent glowed briefly, muting all sound from the outside. “Started the moment we agreed to it.”
Torrhen studied her. “Why me?”
“Because you complain the loudest when you’re left behind,” she said dryly, securing her boot straps. “And you’re smart enough to keep up, but reckless enough to follow me into this.”
He grunted. “Flattered.”
A second shadow slipped into the tent, then a third and a fourth — not broad and hulking like Smalljon had been, but sharp, coiled, and unmistakably deadly.
The Sand Snakes.
Obara entered first, silent and stern, the butt of her spear tapping softly against the tent floor. Nymeria followed like a whisper, a half-smile playing on her lips, gold jewelry glinting at her ears and throat, though none of it made a sound. Tyene brought up the rear, looking deceptively sweet in her soft leather armor — until one noticed the curve of twin daggers strapped to her thighs.
Rosie glanced between them and Torrhen, then exhaled. “I asked for a hammer and a knife. I suppose I’ve been given three blades instead.”
Obara nodded. “We’ll cut clean. And fast.”
Nymeria arched a brow. “And prettily, if required.”
Tyene smiled, almost innocent. “And with mercy. If you ask nicely.”
Torrhen gave Rosie a look of disbelief. “This is your quiet team?”
“They’re efficient,” she said simply. “And fearless.”
He sighed. “Fantastic.”
“How long?” Obara asked.
Rosie hesitated only a breath. “Back by dawn. Or not at all.”
She didn’t mean to say it so bluntly — but the truth pressed heavy on her tongue, just as it had pressed against her ribs for days now. This wasn’t a mission of glory. It was one of risk, of fire and rot and unraveling fate in the dark beneath a kingdom that had long since forgotten the value of restraint.
There would be no margin for error.
They were hunting ghosts.
With flame on their breath, death in their pockets—
And war waiting above their heads.
The entrance to the tunnel system lay beneath a crumbled stone mill east of the city walls — a forgotten outpost from Aegon’s time, shrouded in ivy and protected by a weak but ancient glamour. Rosie dispelled it with a whisper, and the archway hissed open like an exhale long held.
The air inside was damp and cloying, thick with rot, mildew, and something deeper. It felt like stepping into a forgotten cathedral built by madmen and left to drown beneath a city of liars.
The Sand Snakes moved like shadows.
Rosie led them down first, casting soft orbs of silver light that hovered above their heads, flickering but contained. She dared not use fire — not here. Not with the alchemical madness woven into the stone itself.
“Any scent of green flame and you hold your breath,” she said softly. “Don’t touch anything without gloves. And if something starts to hum — back away slowly .”
“Not our first snake pit,” Nymeria murmured.
“But likely the first with explosive vipers,” Torrhen muttered.
The first cache wasn’t far — marked by alchemical runes half-hidden under soot and time. The vault was sealed by an ancient iron gate, crusted in rust and covered in old High Valyrian warnings. Rosie didn’t touch it. She crouched and whispered a sequence under her breath, eyes glowing faintly green as she scanned for enchantments and traps.
“It’s keyed to fire,” she murmured. “Even heat could set it off.”
Obara leaned closer. “How do we open it?”
Rosie smiled grimly. “We don’t. We fool it.”
She drew a rune in the air with her wand — a slow, spiraling sequence — and wrapped a shield of confusion magic around the sigils. It wouldn’t disarm the barrels. But it would sever the link to any nearby triggers. At least, she hoped it would.
Inside the room beyond, five large casks of wildfire pulsed with sickly green light. The glow wasn’t bright — more like a sickness lingering beneath the surface, waiting to be fed.
Tyene stepped forward, watching them with a fascinated tilt of her head. “They almost look... peaceful.”
“They’re not,” Rosie said. “They want to burn . It’s all they know.”
She began the unraveling — delicate and exacting — a weaving of silencing, disorientation, dampening charms. Her wand barely trembled, but sweat slicked the back of her neck within minutes.
They cleared three vaults in the next hour — each one worse than the last.
One chamber was silent but wrong.
Dust hung thick in the air, undisturbed for years, but the scent beneath it was sharper—old ash, iron, and mildew. The walls were lined with tall, narrow mirrors, not enchanted, but cracked and warped with time. They reflected shapes in the gloom, bent light at strange angles, made movement feel slower than it was. The torch Rosie conjured flickered like a heartbeat.
Torrhen paused near one and stiffened, eyes narrowing at his own distorted reflection—a version of himself hunched, face gaunt, blood smeared across his chin.
“Charming,” he muttered, stepping back.
“It’s not magic,” Rosie said, her voice quiet, even. “Just glass. Just time. But sometimes that’s all you need to see something you wish you hadn’t.”
Obara scoffed and swung her spear into the nearest pane. It shattered with a sharp crack, splintering into jagged silver shards.
“They can keep their ghosts,” she spat. “I’ve met real monsters. They don’t hide in glass.”
Nymeria ran her fingers along the chipped stone frame of a mirror, voice soft. “The Lannisters didn’t build this for defense. They built it for fear. This place remembers what they’ve done.”
Rosie nodded grimly and stepped forward, torchlight casting long shadows down the corridor ahead. “Then let’s make sure it remembers us too.”
The deepest chamber was under the Great Sept. This one… hummed .
Rosie dropped to her knees before it, wand hovering inches from the lock. The metal itself shivered under her spell, as if the fire trapped inside remembered the Mad King’s voice.
“Can you do it?” Torrhen asked, quieter now.
She nodded. “But it won’t hold forever. I’m not destroying it. I’m… confusing it. Severing the fuse.”
“You’re buying time,” Nymeria said.
Rosie nodded. “Time we need.”
She finished the final seal. The glow around the barrels dimmed. Not extinguished — but quieted. Slumbering. Her fingers were blistered. Her throat burned. She stood only with Obara’s help.
“Three more vaults remain,” Rosie said, exhausted. “Too far to reach tonight.”
“But we hit the ones under the Red Keep, the Sept, the central districts,” Torrhen said. “The most dangerous ones.”
Rosie nodded, already moving.
They emerged hours later under cover of fog.
Rosie’s hair was damp with sweat, curls limp around her face. Her magic felt raw, like it had been flayed open and sewn closed again too quickly. But they were alive.
And the city’s greatest weapon was now... inert .
Not gone.
But silent.
For now.
“Remind me to never go tunnel-diving with a witch again,” Torrhen muttered as they climbed out into the pre-dawn chill.
“Remind me to only go tunnel-diving with a witch again,” Tyene corrected, grinning.
Obara cracked her neck. “We’ll sleep after the war.”
“No promises,” Rosie said.
They returned to camp in silence, soot and ash clinging to them like second skins.
But the wildfire would not burn today.
Chapter 39: The Flame and the Feather
Summary:
We're almost there, the epic battle will come soon!
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The air in the tunnels beneath King’s Landing was heavy with age and rot—old stone sweating dampness, the faint stench of mold curling around every breath they took. It was the kind of silence that made every sound feel like a betrayal: the scrape of a boot against loose rubble, the rustle of fabric brushing rough-hewn walls, the muted clink of Tyrion’s flask tucked beneath his cloak as he moved in cautious, deliberate steps beside her. Rosie didn’t speak as they wound deeper into the city’s underbelly, not because she feared being overheard—no one in their right mind dared come this far—but because the air itself felt too sacred, too dangerous, as though it might collapse under the weight of a careless word.
The truth was, she was terrified. Not for herself—she had made peace long ago with whatever end might come for her—but for the lives at stake if this part of the plan failed. For the children held upstairs like valuable trinkets, far too young to understand just how close to a blaze their mother kept them. And for every innocent soul in the city above them, who had no idea they were living atop a powder keg soaked in wildfire and madness.
There were no magical wards here, no ancient spells keeping the fire at bay. Just old locks, steel bolts rusted by time, and a city that had grown around its own death trap. Rosie reached the first cache with her fingers trembling slightly against the iron latch. The vault was tucked into a collapsed tunnel beneath the ruins of what had once been a sept, long since forgotten and flooded—likely buried during one of Maegor’s great architectural tantrums. A city built on top of itself, one ruin atop another.
Torrhen knelt beside the door, his blade drawn, eyes scanning the shadows. He said nothing, but the faint twitch of his jaw told her what she already knew: this was the part of the mission that haunted even seasoned soldiers. Not a battle they could fight with swords or steel. One wrong step, one jolt of fire or pressure, and half the hill would vanish in a roar.
Tyrion crouched beside her, surprisingly nimble despite the wine he’d consumed earlier for courage. He produced a ring of keys from his cloak—how he’d come by them, she didn’t ask—and squinted at the corroded keyhole.
“My father had no idea how much wildfire the Mad King left behind,” he muttered. “Or perhaps he did, and simply hoped no one would be foolish enough to go looking.”
“I’m not looking,” Rosie said, voice low, fingers pressed against the steel. “I’m cleaning up the mess before someone drowns the city in it.”
It took nearly five minutes for the lock to yield—five long, nerve-prickling minutes spent listening for the hiss of air, the faintest hint of instability. When the door finally creaked open, the smell hit them all at once: sharp, chemical, unnervingly sweet. Like apples soaked in acid.
Inside were nearly thirty clay pots, green-glazed and sealed with wax, stacked in haphazard towers that seemed to defy gravity. Tyrion let out a low breath, reverent and horrified all at once. “A cache this size,” he said softly, “could take out the entire Street of Sisters.”
Rosie said nothing. She stepped inside with careful precision, drawing from her bag a set of thick cloth wraps and lengths of enchanted chain—a rare gift from Neville before she'd left, designed for magical stabilization in unstable compounds. She couldn’t cast spells that would neutralize the wildfire—not yet, not with how unpredictable the substance was—but she could contain it. She could try.
Each jar had to be wrapped by hand, gingerly, and sealed with the chain’s locking spell to suspend the compound’s volatility. Her hands trembled by the third pot, and sweat pooled along her back by the fifth. There was no room for error. Her magic did not make her immune to accidents. It simply meant the consequences would be hers to bear.
By the time they finished securing the vault—four caches later, each one more precariously stored than the last—Rosie’s knees ached from crouching, and her fingers were raw. She cast a single, wordless preservation charm over the final wrapped pot, her lips pressed together in grim resolve. The glow it emitted was faint and blue, the kind of magic that whispered rather than roared. A hush, not a promise.
When they emerged again into the cooler air of the upper tunnels, Rosie pressed her forehead to the stone wall for a breath, closing her eyes just long enough to remember what came next.
The children.
“You still want to do the talking?” she asked without turning.
Tyrion adjusted the collar of his cloak. “They know my face. And they might listen to mine.”
Rosie nodded. That had always been the plan—but now, with fatigue sinking into her bones and the stink of wildfire still clinging to her skin, it felt infinitely more fragile than before.
The path to the royal nursery was marked not by guards, but by silence. The kind that reeked of arrogance. Cersei hadn’t bothered to post heavy watch here—not anymore. She believed fear would keep her children safe. That the name Lannister was shield enough against the world.
Rosie didn’t need to break a lock. The door opened to Tyrion’s touch, slow and quiet.
Myrcella was awake, sitting stiffly on the edge of her bed, still in her nightdress. Her golden hair spilled around her shoulders like the last warmth of summer, and her eyes—those sharp, haunted eyes—narrowed when she saw them.
Tommen stirred at the movement and blinked blearily, before curling tighter into the pillows.
“You shouldn’t be here,” Myrcella said. But her voice didn’t rise. She didn’t scream.
“No,” Tyrion replied softly. “And neither should you.”
Rosie stepped in only when Myrcella’s face began to crumple—not in fear, but in the weight of what she was being asked to believe.
“We’re not here to hurt you,” Rosie said. “We came to make sure you don’t burn.”
It was the first time the girl flinched.
Within minutes, they’d packed what little they dared—cloaks, a few pieces of jewelry tucked into silk, a toy lion Rosie slipped into Tommen’s arms without a word.
“Will we see Uncle Jaime again?” he asked, his voice no louder than a mouse’s squeak.
Tyrion’s lips thinned. “You will. I swear it.”
Rosie watched him as he made the vow. And she believed him.
They disappeared back into the tunnels, two small Lannisters sandwiched between a man of half-height, a Northern soldier, and the girl with wildfire in her eyes who was determined to keep her promise: that when the fire came to the city, the innocent would not burn with it.
Robb’s POV
The war tent was already full when Robb stepped inside, and yet the moment he crossed the threshold, the air seemed to shift—charged with the unspoken understanding that the final act of this long, blood-soaked play was drawing near. The heavy flaps closed behind him, muffling the wind that howled across the camp, and for a heartbeat, it was quiet. No armor clinking, no coughs or murmurs. Just the sound of boots shifting over canvas as every eye turned to the King in the North.
He moved to the center of the tent without a word, taking his place at the war table where the newest maps of the capital were spread—ink still drying on the annotations Rosie had made before she vanished again, this time slipping into the belly of the city like shadow and lightning. Gods, he missed her. But now was not the hour for personal weakness.
Around the table stood the allies who had marched with him through frost and fire: Mage Mormont, fierce and sharp-eyed despite her years; Lord Hightower and Lord Redwyne of the Reach, recently sworn, their expressions cautious but no longer skeptical; Oberyn Martell, arms folded, fire dancing behind his eyes like a man born of battle; and Ser Brynden Tully, grim and steadfast, standing in place of Edmure, who had stayed behind to guard the Riverlands.
Torrhen Karstark entered last, dust and exhaustion clinging to his cloak. He nodded once to Robb—wordless confirmation: Rosie had returned with the Lannister children and was safe, if not yet here. That was enough. Robb swallowed down the knot in his chest and turned to the assembled lords.
“We begin,” he said simply, and the air exhaled again.
It was Mage who spoke first, her voice blunt. “We’ve had scouts watching every road east of the city. The Lannisters haven’t sent out for reinforcements. Either they’re too confident or too rattled.”
“Or both,” muttered Oberyn. “Tywin has always walked with one foot in arrogance and the other in strategy. If he underestimates us now, we use it.”
“We already are,” Robb replied. “Rosie’s flown south to disarm the wildfire caches we believe still sit beneath the Red Keep. She’s retrieved the youngest Lannisters and taken them out of harm’s way. We will not be the ones who let innocent blood be spilled.”
That earned him a sharp look from Lord Redwyne. “Is that wise, Your Grace? Allowing your... sorceress to risk herself in the very heart of the city? What if she’s captured?”
“She isn’t mine,” Robb said, voice low. “And no one captures Rosie Potter. Not for long.”
A murmur passed around the table at that—part disbelief, part acceptance, and for some, a hint of reverence. Even those who had doubted her could no longer deny what they'd seen: a woman cloaked in starlight, healing with hands that glowed, commanding a beast of air and bone with eyes like frost and fire. She was legend before the war was over. And gods help him, she was also the reason he still remembered how to hope.
He cleared his throat and turned the map so all could see. “Here is where we stand. We are three days out from the capital. Our vanguard will move on the southern approach, coming up through the Kingswood. The Reach forces will press from the west, giving the illusion of a full siege. But we will not surround the city. Not yet.”
Lord Hightower raised a brow. “You intend to leave the north open?”
“I intend to give them a choice,” Robb said. “They see Rosie in the sky tomorrow. They see Hedwig with her. We’ll broadcast a message to every corner of the city. Not a threat. A promise: lay down your arms, and no blood need be shed. Keep your doors closed, and your homes will be untouched. Open your gates, and you will not be punished. But if you raise a sword against us—”
“They’ll understand the cost,” Oberyn finished, his grin sharp as a blade.
“We are not conquerors,” Robb continued. “We are not dragons come to burn their world. We are wolves, come to end the rot that has choked the realm since the crown first sat crooked on Joffrey’s head. I will not burn a city for pride. But I will not flinch from what must be done.”
The table nodded in silent agreement, but it was Mage Mormont who stepped forward, voice gruff and unwavering. “And if they don’t yield?”
Robb’s eyes turned to the eastern flank of the map. “We have a team ready to breach through the tunnels beneath the city. Rosie and Tyrion have already confirmed the paths—some of them were used when she retrieved the girls. If it comes to it, we’ll strike surgically. Take the Keep without leveling the city.”
“And the boy king?” asked Lord Redwyne. “What of Joffrey Baratheon?”
The room tensed.
Robb’s answer was quiet, final. “He will answer for every drop of Northern blood he spilled. He will face judgment. I will not have vengeance turn to cruelty, but nor will I let tyranny live.”
A long silence followed. No one argued.
At last, Ser Brynden stepped forward, placing one gloved hand on the edge of the table. “They will test you, Robb. With words, with traps, with fire. Kings die in halls just as fast as on fields.”
Robb met his uncle’s eyes. “Then I’ll die with clean hands and my head high. Or I’ll live and give this realm something better than ashes.”
He stepped back and looked across the gathering—lords who had bled and marched and suffered at his side. Men who had followed him because of his name, then because of his cause, and now, because of who he had become. He wasn’t sure when the boy who had wept over his father’s head had become this man standing in front of them. But he knew who he was now. And what he must say.
“I do not promise an easy road from here,” Robb said. “We are not at the end of the war. But we are at the end of the darkness. The South has ruled in shadow. Through cruelty. Through fear. Through silence. But that ends with us.”
He drew a breath.
“Tomorrow, we ride for justice. For the girls they tried to break. For the boys they let starve. For every field salted and every hall emptied. For those who cannot fight beside us, and those who still wait for peace to come. And when the songs are sung after this war, I do not want them to say we were the ones who destroyed the capital.”
His voice grew stronger.
“I want them to say we were the ones who saved it.”
And with that, he turned, picked up the wolf-etched helm resting on the edge of the war table, and placed it beneath his arm.
“We move at dawn.”
Rosie’s POV
The camp had quieted by the time Rosie returned.
The torches lining the northern perimeter cast soft, flickering shadows across the snow-dusted earth, and the sounds of armor and shouting and war-talk had given way to the kind of stillness that always came just before something broke. A lull. A breath drawn in. A pause that stretched impossibly wide, suspended between what had been decided and what had yet to be done.
She moved through the rows of tents unnoticed, her cloak drawn tight around her, ash still clinging to her fingers like bruises from the wildfire she’d contained hours before. Her magic was dim now—exhausted, flickering, bone-deep—but she still felt that quiet strength humming just beneath her skin. It wasn't power she was thinking about anymore. It was him.
She found Robb where she knew he’d be—just outside her tent, standing alone beneath the moonlight with his wolf helm at his feet and his sword unsheathed, as if the weight of all the lives resting on his shoulders had made it impossible for him to sleep. The wind caught in his hair, pulling strands across his brow, but he didn’t move, not even when her boots crunched softly on the frost-hardened grass.
He turned only when she was close enough for her breath to warm the air between them. His eyes—blue as winter, sharp with something unspoken—softened the moment they met hers.
“You’re back,” he said, the words barely above a whisper.
“I am,” she murmured. “Tommen and Myrcella are safe. The wildfire is... contained. As best as I could manage.”
He exhaled slowly, a hand drifting toward hers. “I would have gone with you.”
“I know,” she said. And then, quieter, “That’s why I couldn’t ask.”
There was a moment of silence between them, not strained, not uncomfortable—just full. Full of all the things they wanted to say and didn’t quite know how. Full of fear neither could name. Full of the knowledge that this might be their last quiet moment before the world changed again, in ways they could not yet see.
Robb reached up to cup her cheek, rough fingers brushing the soot from her skin. “You look like you’ve been fighting ghosts.”
“I have,” she whispered. “Some of them wore green flame. Some wore gold.”
He drew her into him slowly, his arms wrapping around her waist with a kind of gentleness that made her heart ache. Not for lack of passion, but because it was the kind of hold that said: I’m not ready to let go. She buried her face in the crook of his neck and let herself breathe—really breathe—for the first time since she’d left. His scent—leather, pine, and snow—grounded her more than any spell ever could.
“I have something for you,” she said after a moment, pulling back just enough to reach into the folds of her cloak.
She drew out a thin, leather cord. Strung at its center was a small, polished charm—the tooth of a direwolf, gleaming silver at the base where it had been sealed and bound with magic. But the power she had threaded into it was gentle, not destructive. A ward. A protector. A promise.
Robb stared at it for a long time before he took it from her fingers. “You made this?”
“I charmed it myself,” she said. “It won’t stop a blade or a spear. But it’ll slow one. It will warn you when danger’s close. It might even buy you time to run. But more than that... I wanted you to wear something of me. Out there.”
He didn’t say anything at first—just held the charm in his palm like it was made of starlight, or fire. Then, without a word, he slipped it over his head and tucked it beneath the collar of his tunic, close to his heart.
“I’ve never believed in magic before,” he said, his voice low and rough with emotion. “Not really. But I believe in you. So whatever this is... I’ll trust it.”
Rosie reached up and brushed her knuckles against his jaw. “Come back to me.”
“I will,” he promised.
“Don’t say it unless you mean it.”
“I do,” he said again, with all the steel and fire of a king and none of the armor. “I’ve fought too long, waited too long, loved too long in silence to not come back to you.”
She kissed him then—not rushed, not frantic, but deep and slow and filled with everything they had held in since the snow first fell outside Riverrun. His hands framed her face. Her fingers tangled in the furs at his collar. When they finally broke apart, her lips were swollen, her cheeks flushed, and her heart was a war drum echoing against his chest.
“You’ll be flying before dawn?” he asked, brushing her hair back gently.
She nodded. “I want them to see us before they wake. I want to be a dream, not a nightmare.”
“You already are,” he whispered.
“Robb—”
He kissed her again, quickly this time, as if it hurt too much to say goodbye. “Go. Before I beg you to stay.”
And so she did. With one last look over her shoulder, she disappeared into her tent, her boots silent as shadows. And Robb stood there long after the torchlight died, one hand pressed over the charm she had given him, as if he could feel her magic still pulsing beneath his ribs.
The city lay beneath her like a story written in shadows and firelight—jagged rooftops slanting under the weight of winter’s breath, chimneys puffing faint ribbons of smoke into a sky veiled by clouds, and the river black as ink as it threaded through the heart of King’s Landing. From this height, Rosie could see it all: the curve of the walls, the lantern-lit watchtowers, the Red Keep looming like a crown of thorns atop the Hill of Aegon. And beyond it, the dark stretch of Blackwater Bay, where shattered ships still slumbered beneath the surface from battles past.
She sat astride Hedwig with her legs pressed firmly against the creature’s sides, fingers curled into the thick white ridges of her neck, cloak fluttering behind her like a banner stitched from night itself. The dragon moved with fluid grace, each wingbeat slow and deliberate, as if she were gliding through a dream and not the sky. The sound of her wings was thunder muffled by snow, and below, no one yet stirred—at least, not visibly.
They had cloaked themselves in magic on the ride from the encampment. But now, high above the sleeping capital, Rosie whispered the release spell, letting the illusion unravel like silk sliding off a blade. Light broke over them in moon-pale bursts—silver catching on Hedwig’s gleaming hide, white scales luminous against the velvet dark—and the moment the spell broke, she felt the city take notice.
Torches flickered. A bell clanged once, uncertain. Crows startled from the rafters, screeching into the night.
Rosie inhaled deeply, the cold biting her lungs, and pulled the hood back from her face.
This was not the kind of war they’d planned for. This was older. Quieter. This was magic stepping into a world that had forgotten it was real.
She raised her wand and pressed the tip to her throat.
“Sonorus,” she murmured, and the magic rippled through her, laced into her voice.
When she spoke, it was not loud—it was everywhere. The sound moved like mist, like music, threading into the corners of bedrooms and council chambers, slipping beneath doors, coiling through alleys and markets. It was in the breath of beggars and the ears of queens. The city heard her—all of her.
“My name is Rosie Potter,” she said, her voice echoing across rooftops and stone. “You know me as the Witch of the North, or the girl with the magic, or the shadow that walks beside wolves. But tonight, I come not to burn. I come to speak.”
Hedwig wheeled above the Red Keep, slow and impossible to ignore. Fires flared from the watchtowers now, as guards shouted and bells began to ring in earnest. But no arrows flew. They didn’t know how.
“You have been ruled by cruelty. By fear. By a boy who was made king not by wisdom or blood, but by lies and fire and the will of monsters who sit behind him. That rule is ending. This is your warning. This is your mercy.”
She guided Hedwig lower, the dragon’s wings carving great arcs over the city as Rosie’s voice pressed into the bones of King’s Landing.
“Lay down your arms. Open your gates. Shelter your families and do not fight for those who would see you sacrificed for their throne. This city does not have to fall. You do not have to die for men who will not bleed for you.”
She saw flickers of movement now—on the ramparts, in the windows, behind the narrow streets of Flea Bottom. Faces craning skyward. Children pointing. A woman crying on a balcony, mouth open in disbelief.
“I am not your queen,” Rosie said. “I do not want your crown. But I will protect those who cannot protect themselves. And if I must tear this city down to save the innocent, then by all the gods, I will.”
A gust of wind carried her final words down through the city like snowfall, soft and searing.
“Tomorrow brings the dawn. Choose what you want the light to reveal.”
She ended the spell with a flick of her wand, and silence swallowed the city once more.
Hedwig banked sharply and rose, higher into the sky, her wings stirring snow from the clouds. Below, chaos had not yet begun—but it would. Rosie could feel it. Like a storm gathering at the edges of a horizon. This was only the first whisper. The wind before the fire.
She did not look back.
Tywin’s POV
Tywin Lannister had ruled entire kingdoms from rooms smaller than this.
The chamber was warm with firelight, carved in polished stone and lined with banners that bore his family’s lion in red and gold. It was not the throne room—he abhorred the theatrical trappings of power—but a smaller war council hall in the belly of the Red Keep, outfitted for precision, not pageantry. Maps littered the table before him. One for each quadrant of the city. Notes on food stores. Guard rotations. Water supplies. He reviewed them in silence as if order itself could be summoned through sheer will. Around him, men waited for his word.
Lord Gyles coughed again. Kevan stood stiffly at the archway, arms crossed. Pycelle dozed quietly in his chair, half-empty goblet in hand. Cersei paced like a restless cat, the jewels in her hair catching firelight as she turned and turned again with no destination in mind.
Only Joffrey sat still—but for all the wrong reasons. The boy slouched on a cushioned bench, legs splayed, arms crossed, wearing the crown like it was an iron collar he’d been forced to wear. His lip curled into a sneer every time someone else spoke. His fingers drummed the hilt of the short sword at his hip, impatient. He had demanded to be part of this meeting and then offered nothing but venom since it began.
“We should be on the offensive,” he snapped, cutting across Kevan’s report. “You’re all cowards, waiting behind walls while wolves piss at our gates. Let me ride out. I’ll show them what happens to traitors.”
“You will do no such thing,” Tywin said, the words clean and quiet.
“I am your king—!”
“You are a boy playing at one.” Tywin didn’t raise his voice, didn’t flinch. “Speak again out of turn, and I’ll see you escorted back to your mother’s lap.”
Joffrey stood as if to challenge him, red-faced and trembling, but Cersei placed a hand on his arm—forceful, desperate. The boy stilled, but his eyes gleamed with hatred. Not just for Tywin, but for everything he couldn’t understand.
Kevan cleared his throat. “The scouts sent toward the Riverlands have returned. Redwyne’s fleet is no longer stationed in the Arbor. We’ve also confirmed Tyrell forces never took the field against Stark’s army. They never meant to.”
“Traitors,” Cersei muttered, turning back toward the fire.
Tywin resisted the urge to rub at his temple. The reports had been growing steadily worse for days now. Messages from the Reach had stopped entirely. Spies in the Stormlands had gone silent. The Riverlands were slipping, and Stannis had not been heard from since the Blackwater—a ghost with too many ships and not enough blood left behind. For a moment, Tywin almost missed Stannis. At least that man made sense.
But now… now there was silence where there should have been smoke. And that made Tywin Lannister uneasy.
He was about to speak when a sound interrupted them.
Not a knock.
Not a scream.
A voice.
It did not come from the door. It did not echo down the halls. It did not emerge from shadow or corridor or gate.
It came from the air itself.
The fire in the hearth wavered as the temperature dropped. The glass along the far wall trembled. The torches hissed. The voice arrived—not loud, not angry, not even cruel. Just present, as if it had always been here, waiting for someone to listen.
“My name is Rosie Potter,” it said.
The name alone was enough to freeze the room. Cersei turned to stone. Kevan straightened like a soldier hearing a warhorn. Even Pycelle jolted upright, eyes bulging.
But it was what followed that shook them.
Rosie spoke calmly, clearly, her voice wrapping itself around every wall, every man, every window. Her words were not shouted—they were in the mind, in the bones. A message, not a battle cry. A declaration, not a threat. She spoke of justice. Of the innocent. Of what was coming. She did not scream war. She offered peace.
That was what chilled Tywin the most.
She was not demanding surrender. She was promising mercy.
Because she could.
Because she had something no one in this room did: power without desperation.
By the time the voice faded, the room was dead silent.
And then the second horror struck.
A guard burst into the room with bloodless cheeks, panting hard, not even pausing to bow.
“My Lord Hand,” he said breathlessly, “there’s… something in the sky.”
“What kind of something?” Kevan asked tightly.
The man could barely speak. “A—beast. A winged creature. It’s circling the city.”
“A bird?” Joffrey scoffed. “You ran in here because of a bird?”
The guard shook his head. “It’s too big for a bird. And the light—it’s glowing. White. Like—like it came from the moon itself.”
Cersei began to laugh.
A thin, wild sound. She sank into the nearest chair and laughed until her hands shook.
“She’s flying,” she said, staring at no one. “The little witch is flying. Of course she is. The gods sent her. To kill us. To take my children. She’s come to tear this all down.”
“Enough,” Tywin snapped.
But the room was breaking.
Joffrey was shouting at the guard, demanding the creature be shot down. Cersei was still laughing, now with tears sliding down her cheeks. Pycelle was muttering prayers. Kevan moved to the window, pulling open the heavy curtains.
And then they all saw it.
A white silhouette arcing over the city—slow, massive, impossible. Wings gliding with impossible stillness. No flame. No screech. Just presence. A ghost against the stars.
Tywin remained still, staring.
“Myrcella,” Cersei whispered. “Tommen. They’ll take them.”
“They’re safe,” Kevan said automatically, but his voice lacked conviction.
Tywin said nothing.
He simply stared into the dark, watching as the shape wheeled once more above the city like a star falling slowly toward earth.
And in that moment, for the first time in years, he did not feel in control.
He felt hunted.
Chapter 40: The Dragon and the Dawn - Part 1
Summary:
It's here, enjoy part 1!
A little shorter today, but I'm breaking this war effort up, part 2 to come soon!
Chapter Text
POV: General – The First Night
At first, they told themselves it was nothing—just tricks of smoke, or some strange illusion of the moonlight on cloud, perhaps the shadow of a bird too high to see clearly, caught in the drifting beams that slipped like silver knives between the low-hanging clouds. But whispers began by morning. Low, hurried ones exchanged between market vendors and stablehands. Children claimed they saw wings stretched across the stars. Midwives, walking home at dawn, spoke of a voice on the wind—calm, unfamiliar, and not human.
The second night stripped away the doubts.
This time, the sky did not hide her. The clouds parted as if pulled by a quiet, invisible force, and the city of King’s Landing was offered a clear view of a truth it had not believed could exist. Rosie Potter flew above them, riding on the back of a creature that should not be—snow-white, impossibly massive, drifting through the sky like a living spirit carved from starlight. No screech. No fire. Just presence. Just silence, and shadow, and awe.
She did not dive. She did not attack. She did not burn.
But her voice came.
Soft at first, like the murmur of a mother’s lullaby in the back of one’s memory—but then it filled the streets, the alleys, the boudoirs and barracks and bathhouses. Not through ears, but bones. Not as sound, but certainty.
“I am not your enemy. I am not here to burn. I am here to offer you a choice.”
Some ran for shelter. Others dropped to their knees. A few fell weeping, their minds undone not by terror but by the knowledge that something larger than power had arrived. Not a storm. Not a sword. A reckoning.
POV: Dornish Scout – Southern Forest Line, Night Three
The Dornish had not come to whisper.
They had come to remind the city what it felt like to be watched. To be hunted. To know fear not in the flash of blood but in the stillness between breaths.
By the third night, their archers had perfected the timing. Hidden in the sparse winter foliage south of the capital, teams of ten loosed carefully aimed volleys of flaming arrows, each one igniting not targets but images in the sky—patterns formed in fire. Some nights they drew broken crowns. Others, burning suns or wolves howling at an unseen moon. The Tyrell scouts watching from hilltops confirmed the effect: within the city, every tower burned more torches than the last. Patrols doubled. Sentries were changed twice as often.
They never struck the walls. They never fired at men.
But the message was received.
Ser Nymor, who led one of the southern parties, watched from beneath the twisted boughs of a weather-worn tree as his archers drew another formation above the River Gate. His lips curled into a satisfied smile as the city lit up like a kicked anthill, alarms sounded, and men scrambled to man walls that were not under siege.
“What fools they are,” he muttered. “Fighting ghosts, while the world rots beneath them.”
And far above, the dragon circled again, silent, shining white against the dark sky.
POV: Tyrell Captain – The Field of Mercy, Outside the Gate of the Gods
They had called it the Field of Mercy, though it was little more than a stretch of trampled grass and churned mud hemmed in by hastily raised Tyrell banners and canvas pavilions.
The Tyrells had not brought siege weapons or ladders or flame. They had brought wheat. Cheese. Clean water and maesters trained in healing. Lady Margaery herself had insisted—this war would be won not just by sword, but by soul, and the people would remember who fed them when their king had left them to starve behind gates sealed with fear.
Captain Garlan Tyrell stood beside a long table of steaming soup and bread, watching as another small group approached through the dark. Most came barefoot, their hands empty but their eyes full of something half-hopeful, half-shamed. Beggars, mothers, apprentices, even a few deserters in hastily discarded colors.
“Anyone who has left their post shall not be harmed,” Garlan called aloud. “You will be fed. You will be clothed. And if you lay down your sword, we will not raise one in return.”
Each night, their numbers grew. The maesters worked past exhaustion, and the Tyrell guards gave up their own meals when the pots ran low. No man grumbled. They knew what they were doing.
They were cracking the city open from the inside—one bowl of soup at a time.
And above, always, the dragon wheeled silently like a watchful god.
POV: Rosie
She had learned long ago that magic—real magic—was not about shouting spells or hurling fire. It was about presence. About changing what people believed was possible. About altering the air itself.
So when Rosie took to the sky on Hedwig’s back each night, she didn’t roar or rain flame. She waited. She watched. She made the people of King’s Landing look up—not in awe, but in hesitation, in fear, in wonder. That was the first step.
The second step was voice.
The first time she let the spell roll from her throat, she barely needed to whisper. The magic did the rest, vibrating through the air, settling into every crevice and corridor of the city. It didn’t matter if a person was a baker or a bannerman, a mother or a murderer—her voice found them. Her voice made them listen.
“You are not forgotten. You are not alone. And you do not have to die for the pride of lions.”
Each night the message shifted. Sometimes it was soft. Sometimes sharp. Sometimes personal.
“The wolves are not your enemy. The dragon is not your death. But the fire inside your gates will burn you before it burns me.”
And each night, more people stayed indoors.
Shutters were latched. Merchants packed up early. Highborn and lowborn alike listened from behind curtains, praying in silence to gods they had long since abandoned. Because it was not war that came with the dragon—it was judgment.
Rosie remained above them like a ghost queen, her long cloak billowing behind her, wand never raised, eyes glowing softly with restrained magic. And Hedwig—beautiful, terrible Hedwig—circled without sound, her white wings casting enormous shadows across the rooftops.
Not a siege.
A reckoning.
POV: Dornish Captain
By the fifth night, the city’s nerves were beginning to fray—and it wasn’t because of steel. No battering rams stood at the gates. No trebuchets lined the hills. There was no smoke on the horizon. But dread had taken root like ivy in stone.
Captain Ryon Sand crouched behind a slope of brush just beyond the Roseroad, his gloved fingers drawing a pattern in the dirt as his archers waited with flaming arrows notched and ready.
He gave the signal—three sharp taps against the pommel of his dagger—and the sky came alive with fire.
Dozens of arrows arced in unison, each trailing a tail of burning orange. They did not aim for men or walls. They aimed for sky. The patterns were deliberate, ritualistic, almost beautiful. A burning wolf howling. A sun split in two. A circle of flame surrounding an empty space in the middle, as if to say we could be there, if we wished.
The guards on the wall panicked. The bells rang. And then, nothing.
There was no charge. No firebombs. Just silence.
Except for the sound of wings.
Ryon turned his gaze upward, watching Hedwig cut across the starlit canvas of the sky like a comet. For all his hard-earned cynicism, the sight still stole the breath from his lungs.
“They think we’re here to burn them,” he muttered, half to himself.
The archer beside him chuckled darkly. “And we haven’t even struck a match.”
POV: Tyrell Officer – The Field of Mercy
They called it The Field of Mercy, but by the sixth day, it had begun to resemble a second city—an orderly sprawl of olive-green tents marked by banners bearing the golden rose of House Tyrell. The air was filled not with the scent of rot or blood, but with fresh bread, firewood, and boiled herbs.
Ser Garland Tyrell stood at the entrance of the makeshift camp beside a long table of linen-wrapped loaves and clay bowls filled with warm stew. He greeted each refugee personally—not with pomp or noble disdain, but with the careful patience of a farmer tending an orchard. He bowed to old women. He spoke to children on one knee.
And when the first Gold Cloak removed his armor, laid his baton on the ground, and whispered “I can’t watch another child starve,” Ser Garland clasped his shoulder and gave him a place at the campfire.
“No man should die for another man’s arrogance,” Garland said. “Especially not when the realm needs rebuilding, not bleeding.”
By the seventh night, the line stretched a mile down the road. Families. Squires. Former kitchen hands from the Red Keep. A septon. Two barded horses whose owners never returned.
Inside the walls, people began refusing to work. Refusing to cook. Refusing to answer summons from Joffrey’s men. Outside, the Tyrells fed them.
War was being won not with swords—but with grace.
POV: Gold Cloak Veteran
He’d served three kings. Beat hundreds into submission. Buried brothers-in-arms. Survived riots that reduced entire alleys to rubble.
But he had never known a city so quiet.
The Gold Cloak moved through the alleys of King’s Landing like a shadow, his boots crunching on dry gravel as he passed shuttered stalls and darkened windows. There were no songs, no brawls. The brothels were empty. The taverns were dry. Even the pickpockets had stopped bothering.
The people were waiting.
And he was beginning to fear what for.
Every night now, she came—this witch, this girl, this impossible thing—and every night she left without touching a single stone. And yet the damage was done. His men looked to the sky more than they did the gates. Half had stopped sleeping. A third were drunk at all hours. One had slit his own throat, mumbling about wolves with green eyes.
And the nobles?
They had begun packing.
He’d seen it: lords and ladies sending carts of gold through the postern gates with hastily forged exit documents, claiming “emergency missions” to Rosby or Duskendale. Even some of the Small Council were vanishing. And the king? Joffrey raged in his throne room, demanding heads while no one brought him names.
This wasn’t a siege.
This was the air being slowly let out of the city’s lungs.
POV: Robb Stark
He stood outside the Gate of the Gods in silence, his hands clasped behind his back, eyes turned upward as the stars blinked behind low cloud. Rosie was up there again. He could feel her magic like a hum in the earth beneath his boots.
Behind him, the Tyrell tents flickered with firelight. Sobbing children were being fed. Men who once served Lannisters now scrubbed their armor clean of red. And no one—not one person—had died yet.
That was Rosie’s doing. Her magic. Her voice. Her mercy.
But he also knew the cost of mercy.
He knew what Rosie looked like when she pushed herself past reason. When she refused rest. When her hands trembled after a spell but she kept casting anyway. When her voice broke from too many illusions whispered into too many minds.
He closed his eyes.
Tomorrow they would walk into the city.
Tomorrow the people might open the gates.
And when they did, Robb feared the true war would begin—not with the citizens, but with the crumbling, desperate men left clinging to their pride behind the Red Keep’s walls.
Chapter 41: The Dragon and the Dawn - Part 2
Summary:
And here is part 2!
Hope you like it...
Chapter Text
POV: Robb Stark – The Moment the City Breathed
He hadn’t been sure they would open them.
Not until the hinges gave that first tortured groan—that long, iron-wrought whimper that spoke of age, resistance, and some small surrender. Not until the snow-dusted gates of King’s Landing, so often photographed in memory and history in flames or blood or ceremony, finally parted to reveal a path long worn by war and history. Robb Stark did not move at first. He simply sat there atop his destrier, a beast built for the weight of armor and command, and let the silence stretch like drawn steel. His own breath clouded faintly in the crisp morning air, and behind him, thousands waited.
His soldiers, hardened by campaigns from the Twins to the Westerlands. His bannermen, grim and silent, fletching final arrows, adjusting cloaks, whispering prayers not meant to be heard. The Mormonts, the Karstarks, the Glovers—Northern pride shaped into a spear pointed at the heart of a rotting realm. And Grey Wind beside him, stalking like a shadow with teeth.
The city had cracked—not with battle cries, not with blood—but with choice. The gates had opened not in defeat, but in fear. Not for gold, but for the weight of magic and mercy. A decision made by smallfolk and Gold Cloaks who’d stopped believing a boy’s crown was worth dying for.
Robb inhaled slowly, catching the scent of fire and cold stone, of river wind and something older—like fate leaning in.
He gave a single nod. Not a command. A release.
And the host moved.
The sound was deafening. Steel greaves on stone. Banners snapping in wind. Hooves striking hard earth. The clatter of armor plates. Shields interlocking. The army surged forward not with chaos but unity, a tide of iron and purpose. Down the causeway, through the broken gate, into the streets where the air still whispered with the memory of Rosie’s voice.
He did not shout. He did not raise his sword to the heavens. He kept his silence.
Because today, the city would hear the war speak for itself.
POV: Ser Garlan Tyrell – The Thorns That Cut Deep
They had called him the Knight of Flowers’ brother for most of his life. But now, as his boots slammed into the paving stones of King’s Landing’s western tier, sword already slick with blood, it was Garlan who cut a path through chaos.
The city did not fall with a scream. It fell with confusion. Civilians ran screaming through alleyways, and soldiers who once guarded gates found themselves standing alone, holding pikes they no longer trusted. Garlan had ordered his men to fan out, not to attack but to secure pathways of retreat for the innocents.
“Keep to the flanks! Protect the retreat routes!” he barked over the din.
His knights obeyed, their green and gold cloaks a blur amid the grey clash of Northern steel and red Lannister livery. Arrows rained from balconies. He deflected one with the rim of his shield and returned a cut that nearly severed the arm of a red-cloaked sellsword. Blood sprayed the stones.
A woman screamed nearby—young, barefoot, dragging a child with one hand as she stumbled down a back stair. Garlan raised a hand.
“Clear the steps!” he shouted. “Let them through!”
His squire darted forward, holding off a Gold Cloak just long enough for the mother to vanish behind a burned-out shopfront. Garlan didn’t wait to see if she made it out. He turned, parried a blow, and drove his sword into a man’s gut with the practiced efficiency of someone who’d long stopped flinching at the sound of flesh giving way.
They hadn’t wanted this. But mercy, he’d learned, required teeth. To save a city, you had to be willing to bleed for it.
And bleed they did.
POV: Mage Mormont – The Fury of Bear Island
The old stories always spoke of heroes—of kings and lords and bright steel in perfect hands.
But on the blood-slick streets of King’s Landing, it was a bear-woman from the North who showed what it meant to break a city.
Mage Mormont had lost count of the bodies.
She drove her axe into the shoulder of a Lannister brute and used his falling weight to throw another off balance. Her shield—carved with the crude bear of her house—caught a blade and shattered a wrist. Blood sprayed her furs, her boots, her face. She didn’t stop.
“Push north!” she roared, her voice rasping with grit. “Clear the plaza! Don’t let them bottleneck us!”
Behind her, the Bear Island warriors followed like thunder—men and women both, howling war cries older than the Seven, hacking through alleys and barricades like they were built of snow. One leapt onto a wagon and rained arrows down as Mage smashed through a barricade made of broken furniture.
The defenders had no cohesion. No command.
Just fear.
Mage knew that kind of fear. Had seen it in the eyes of men at the Wall, and once, in the mirror, after her brother died at sea. But fear didn’t win wars.
Axes did.
And today, hers would sing until the city was quiet.
POV: Lannister Soldier – The End No One Prepared For
He wasn’t brave. He wasn’t even particularly loyal.
He’d taken the red cloak because it paid well, because his uncle wore one, and because he liked the taste of wine served to guards in the upper halls. He’d thought himself clever—one more man in armor, invisible in the crowd, surviving.
But nothing in the Red Keep had prepared him for the sound of a wolf’s howl on the wind.
He had drawn his sword because the man beside him had. Because they were stationed on the Second Tier and were told to hold. Because Joffrey had shouted something about traitors and fire and loyalty. But Joffrey wasn’t here now. And the men around him were already dying.
He saw a knight in green ride through a street of flame. He saw a woman—older, fierce, in bear-fur—shatter a spear with one swing. He heard her voice again, that whisper that came with no mouth, no sound, just certainty.
And then he saw it—above.
The dragon. White as snow. Circling.
He dropped his sword.
He ran.
Not because he was a coward.
Because he wanted to live.
And in that moment, as a Northern soldier stepped over the man beside him, sword dripping, he realized: the city was no longer theirs.
It had never been.
POV: Oberyn Martell – Fire Without Flame
War had a scent. Not just blood and smoke, but heat. The heat of flesh against armor, of tension thrumming beneath the skin, of breath caught between teeth before a strike. Oberyn Martell knew it well, and as he strode through the shattered remnants of the Spice Market, spear in hand, that heat bloomed in his chest—not fear, not anger, but clarity.
He moved like a dancer, like a memory. The Red Viper had not come to King's Landing for vengeance this time—at least, not the kind measured in names. This was no duel. This was a reckoning. And he would paint it across the bones of a city built on the screams of women like Elia.
A blade came for his ribs—he caught it with the shaft of his spear and swept low, twisting. The soldier cried out as Oberyn spun him into the wall with enough force to break ribs, then stepped over the body without a glance. The Dornishmen behind him fanned out in precise, ruthless lines, each a deadly whisper in sand-colored cloaks, trained not for brute war but to slice the throat of arrogance.
He saw the aftermath of Rosie’s illusions: entire districts abandoned, whole blocks of the city eerily silent. But in the quiet he found opportunity. These were not just empty streets—they were haunted streets. And fear, properly wielded, was sharper than any blade.
He turned a corner and saw a squad of Gold Cloaks huddled near a fountain, arguing—some wanted to flee, some to fight. Oberyn didn’t give them the chance to decide. He descended upon them in a blur of motion and crimson, his spear striking like a serpent, each thrust calculated. One dropped his weapon. Oberyn kicked it away.
"Run," he said coolly, blood dripping from his knuckles. "Tell your queen that Dorne remembers."
And they did.
He turned his gaze skyward, where Hedwig circled in the clouds above, massive and silent. Rosie was somewhere in the city now. He hoped she knew what she had become—not just a myth, not just a witch.
The axis around which the age had turned.
And even Oberyn, who had seen kingdoms fall and lovers weep, could not help but feel the weight of what came next.
POV: Kevan Lannister – The Collapse of Command
The map was shaking.
Not from any quake beneath the Red Keep, not from dragonfire, nor from the trampling of armies upon the stone streets—but from the tremor in Kevan Lannister’s hand as he tried to keep the edges of his composure pressed down like the fraying corners of the parchment sprawled across the council table.
He had been a soldier all his life. A commander. A father. A man of rational mind and steady speech. He had stood beside Tywin through the war with the Mad King, helped secure order when Robert claimed the Iron Throne, even overseen half the garrison movements himself when Jaime had joined the Kingsguard. But nothing—nothing—had prepared him for the way this war dissolved.
It hadn’t broken. It had unraveled. Slowly. Like a well-woven tunic that came apart thread by cursed thread until all that remained was the shape of something that once held power.
The war room was half-abandoned. The gold and crimson banners hung limp in the still air, and dust motes drifted through a beam of light from the cracked window. The voices had grown fewer. The orders less clear. Ravens came with no reply. Men went out and didn’t return.
Reports came not in letters now but in shouts—panicked, breathless, sometimes bloody. The gates were open. The northern host had entered. The Tyrells had not engaged. The people refused the queen’s summons. Entire city blocks were abandoned. The dragon flew overhead every night and no ballista had been raised.
Kevan stared at the ink trails tracing battalions and fallback points and realized they meant nothing now.
Tywin was still somewhere in the Keep, silent as stone, brooding in strategy that no longer applied. Cersei had barricaded herself in the Queen’s Tower with a handful of loyalists and refused every suggestion to flee.
And now—now—he had word that Tyrion had vanished.
The door opened behind him. A captain stumbled in, his helm in hand, his face grey.
“They’ve breached the northern tier. Prince Martell leads the push. The bear woman’s broken through the fish market. They’re—”
Kevan raised a hand and closed his eyes.
He was a Lannister.
But he was also a man who knew when the war was already lost.
And from the cries below, the thunder of boots in the halls, and the whisper that passed like wind across the stones—he knew.
It was over.
POV: Tywin Lannister – The Unmaking of Order
He stood at the window, watching the smoke rise—not in great pillars of siege or wildfire, but in soft, low trails like incense offerings to a god who had long since turned his face from this city.
Tywin Lannister did not speak. He had not spoken in nearly an hour.
The chamber behind him was empty now. The guards had left, or died, or fled. The council table was bare, save for a goblet of wine he had not touched. Papers still sat beside it—strategies, troop placements, grain rations—but they may as well have been ashes for all they were worth now.
He had trusted control.
Trusted fear.
Trusted the structure he had spent a lifetime building—that the threat of his name, the promise of his reprisal, the machinery of war built around his legacy—would hold.
But Rosie Potter had unmade that with a whisper.
She had flown over the city like death without fire, and the people had listened. She had spoken of mercy and choice, and the gates had opened without a single siege tower. The North had walked in. The Tyrells had not stood beside them. The Gold Cloaks had begun to vanish. And all Tywin could do now was watch the walls he had once made bleed themselves hollow.
He turned from the window and walked to the long table. Slowly. Methodically. A man still putting on his armor even as the tide washed into the breach.
He traced a line across the map with one finger.
The fish market was lost. Mage Mormont had broken through. Oberyn Martell led a sweep through the southern tier. Robb Stark was in the heart of the city by now, his wolves carving a path to the Red Keep.
But it was not those names that haunted him.
It was hers.
The witch. The dragonrider. The girl with haunted eyes and death in her hands. She had turned war into theater, had unstrung his strategies with fear. And worse—she had become beloved for it.
His jaw clenched. He did not scream. Tywin Lannister did not rage. He watched. Calculated.
But beneath the control, something cracked.
The sound of boots in the hall.
Closer.
He placed one ringed hand atop the map, fingers splayed as if to hold it all in place.
And quietly, beneath his breath, he said, "So be it. Let the city fall. But the wolf dies first."
POV: Cersei Lannister – The Queen in Her Tower
She hadn’t left the Queen’s Tower in three days.
Cersei paced like a lioness in a cage—barefoot now, her silken gown torn at the hem, eyes wide and sleepless, rimmed in red. She barked orders to invisible guards, issued threats to courtiers who no longer came, and poured wine from empty decanters into goblets that clattered to the floor. Every now and then, she would turn toward the mirror and speak to herself as if she were still at court, as if she still held court, as if the world outside her windows wasn’t unraveling thread by golden thread.
“They will come to their senses,” she hissed, breath fogging the pane as she stared out over the Red Keep. “They always do.”
But they hadn’t.
The city had betrayed her. The Gold Cloaks had dissolved into shadow. The Tyrells, the vipers, the wolves—Rosie. That witch. That girl with dragon wings and words like knives. She had poisoned the city. Turned her own people against her. Unleashed fear like wildfire—silent, slow-burning, and devastating.
Cersei wrapped her arms around herself and rocked, a queen reduced to motion, not meaning. The chamber was filled with scattered parchments and a single painted shield—her son’s, gilded with lions, propped up against the hearth like it might still defend them.
“Myrcella will return,” she murmured. “Tommen is safe. Jaime is coming. They will ride in, and all of this will end. And the witch... the witch will burn.”
Somewhere outside, a roar went up—not from the crowd, but from a beast. A real one. It echoed through the walls of the tower.
She shrieked. Clutched the curtain. Began muttering prayers to the Mother, then the Father, then back to the Stranger. She prayed for the gods to kill Rosie Potter. To strike her from the sky. To silence her voice. To stop the eyes that watched from above every night and whispered into her dreams.
And when the prayers brought no answer, she took her son’s sword—small, ceremonial, a child’s thing—and laid it across her lap.
She would wait.
She would endure.
Because queens do not beg.
They survive.
POV: Robb Stark – Wolf Among Ashes
The smoke burned in his throat, not thick enough to blind, but steady enough to remind him this was no dream. King’s Landing was not a castle reclaimed—it was a warren of fear and fury, of cornered beasts and desperate men clinging to honorless banners.
Steel rang like church bells. Arrows clattered off stone and shield. The cries of the wounded were constant now—a sound that would haunt him far longer than the battle itself. But Robb didn’t stop. Couldn’t stop.
He moved through the chaos like a man possessed. His sword arm never wavered. His commands cut sharper than his blade. Grey Wind moved with him, flanking, slashing, dragging men from their feet like a phantom of vengeance. They were in the third tier now, just a stone’s throw from the market square where Lannister forces had staged a last, frantic stand.
Robb raised his shield as a spear glanced off its rim. He pivoted and struck the attacker low, feeling the jolt through his entire body. Garlan’s line held the western avenue, Mage’s troops had taken the stairways, and Oberyn’s Dornish fighters pushed toward the riverside temples. All around him, the city buckled.
But it wasn’t the enemy that worried him—it was Rosie.
He hadn’t seen her in hours. Only Hedwig overhead, circling. Watching. Waiting.
The magic she’d poured into the city had changed everything—had saved lives, yes—but he had seen the toll it took. The strain in her eyes. The way her voice cracked when she cast too many illusions. The way she refused to rest. That stubborn, relentless heart of hers.
He killed another man. Parried another blade. Ordered a retreating squad forward.
“Keep pressing,” he barked. “We meet them at the Keep. No fire. No looting. No innocents touched—understood?”
His soldiers answered with steel and blood.
Robb turned toward the Red Keep. Its shadow loomed closer now.
Somewhere ahead, Rosie was on the ground.
And he feared she was alone.
POV: Rosie Potter – The Cost of Power
The stone beneath her boots was hot with the heat of battle—not fire, not yet, but friction. Friction between fear and fury, between mercy and wrath. She had descended from Hedwig hours ago, when the last of her strength to stay airborne had withered beneath her ribs, replaced by the need to walk among the people, to see with her own eyes what the days of magic had done.
Her cloak trailed behind her like shadow smoke, its charm still whispering illusions at the edges—enough to make soldiers pause before realizing she was real. Rosie moved through King’s Landing like a myth undone, her wand clutched in one hand, fingers trembling not from fear but from the sheer pressure that came with holding back the tide she could so easily unleash.
She had whispered mercy. And it had worked—for a time.
But now the city roared with chaos again. Now the Red Keep’s shadow pressed down like a promise, and the Lannister loyalists that still clung to the last walls had seen her. They had seen her, not the dragon above. Not the ghostly wolves or the whispering winds. Just the girl. The witch. The wolf’s shadow.
“Get her!” one of them screamed—a knight, maybe, or a sellsword. It didn’t matter.
They came at her all at once. Five. Seven. Ten. She couldn’t count. They blocked off her path through the alley, flanking her from behind. Spears. Swords. The hunger of men who thought killing a legend would return them to favor.
Rosie turned slowly, her eyes burning bright, her wand raised. She could barely feel her legs. Her ribs ached from a shield slam earlier. Her throat was raw. The magic swirled behind her eyes, uncontained, unfiltered.
She cast a shield first—a barrier of blue light that caught the first two blades. But the force of it knocked her back a step. Then came the fire—a ring of it, spinning outward, forcing her attackers to halt. One charged anyway, and she dropped him with a slicing hex that screamed louder than he did.
But there were too many. And she was so tired.
Hedwig roared above, her great white wings circling, but Rosie shook her head once. Not yet. Not until it’s necessary.
They closed in. Another blade grazed her shoulder. She cried out, staggered. Her magic faltered for a moment—and that was all they needed. They rushed her again, three at once. She raised both hands, and something ancient and wild rose from her chest.
“STUPEFY—INCENDIO—GET BACK!”
The spells came in gasps now, pieces of half-forgotten Latin and broken prayer. Her skin was burning from within. Her veins were alight.
They knocked her down. Her back hit the stone. The air left her lungs. She saw red.
Then it happened.
She felt her magic snap its leash.
No words. No gesture. Just need. Just fear.
It surged out of her like a flood of white fire. Like everything she had held back—every spell, every ounce of will, every dream and grief and guilt and fury—collapsing into a single point and then erupting.
The street exploded.
Stone shattered. Walls cracked. A wave of raw energy burst out in all directions, a pulse of heat and light and screaming wind. The men nearest her were vaporized—gone in a breath. Others were flung like dolls, crashing into buildings. Windows shattered for blocks. Dust rose like a curtain drawn around the moment.
And then—silence.
Rosie lay on her knees in the center, shaking, staring at what she had done.
The street was gone. Rubble. Fire. Blood. Civilians too close to the blast—some still. Some moving. Cries began to echo in the dust.
“No…” she whispered. “No no no no no—”
She crawled forward, fingers clawing at the stone. She reached a man burned too badly to speak and tried to heal him. Her wand sparked but didn’t answer.
She looked up at Hedwig.
“Go,” she whispered. “Go find Robb.”
The great white wings lifted. The shadow soared away.
And Rosie curled forward, pressing her forehead to the ground, not in surrender—but in horror.
Because the cost of mercy was never free.
And this… this was her nightmare made real.
Chapter 42: The Ashes She Made
Summary:
For Rosie who has a People Saving Thing, having her magic react and bring destruction on innocent people, well her reaction would not be good.
And we see more of it in this chapter.
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The ash clung to her lashes like snow. It settled in her throat, dry and sharp, every breath a rasping apology she couldn’t stop whispering, over and over, as her knees buckled beneath her and her hands scraped against the blackened stone. Rosie didn’t remember how she got here—on this ruined street, in the heart of a city she had tried so hard to save—but she knew what had brought her to her knees. The magic. Her magic. Raw, unchecked, a wave of force so violent it had turned stone to dust and dreams to corpses. She coughed once, bile rising in her throat, and it came out black with soot and blood.
The silence was not quiet—it was full of things. Cracks and hisses. Whimpers in the distance. The keening wind that always followed ruin. Her cloak—tattered, scorched—dragged behind her like an accusation, and her wand, once warm with purpose, lay beside her fingers like a dead thing. She reached for it and felt nothing. No pulse. No hum. The core was silent. The magic gone. All of it drained, or broken, or simply… refusing.
She crawled forward. Over stone. Over char. Over a man’s arm, severed at the elbow. Over someone’s shoe, still smoking. Her fingers were torn, fingernails ripped and bleeding, knuckles raw, but she didn’t stop. She couldn’t. Not when she could still hear it—the cries. Not the ones that had come before, but the imagined ones. The ones that had never been loud enough to warn her. The ones that had died in her name.
She found them one by one. A boy, small and thin, curled near a wall, eyes wide open like he had seen her spell coming and hadn't understood. A woman and her daughter, charred together, still holding hands. A guard—Lannister red still visible beneath the burns—who had used his body to shield a child, only for all of them to be caught in the blast. Her scream rose in her throat and she bit it back until blood filled her mouth.
“No,” she whispered. “No no no, please, not them…”
She reached out with her wand again, trying to summon something—anything—to heal, to rewind, to take it back. But it sputtered like a dying ember. Her hand shook. The spell choked on her lips. The magic inside her twisted, recoiled, like it couldn’t bear to be called again.
“I didn’t mean to… I didn’t—” Her voice broke. “I just wanted to scare them. I just wanted them to stop.”
Then she saw the girl.
She was young—six, maybe seven. Her dress torn. Her small fingers stretched toward a wooden doll that lay cracked a few feet away. Her skin was gray with soot, lips pale, lashes rimmed with dust. Rosie reached out. Touched her cheek.
Cold.
Something inside her broke.
She screamed. A raw, animal sound. Not of pain, but of loss. Of horror. Of the kind of grief that hollowed you out and left nothing but the memory of guilt behind. She lunged for the rubble beside her, digging with her bare hands, tearing open her own palms as she ripped stones away, frantically searching for more—more bodies, more survivors, more proof of what she had done.
A figure approached. A hand reached for her shoulder.
“Don’t,” she hissed. “Don’t touch me—”
“Rosie—”
She turned. Oberyn stood behind her, breathing hard, blood trickling from a shallow wound above his brow. His eyes—usually full of fire and mischief—were quiet now, like a storm stilled.
She shoved him. “Don’t. You don’t understand. You didn’t see them—I did this!”
“You were attacked,” he said gently. “You defended yourself.”
“No,” she snapped, breath hitching. “I lost control. I knew I was close. I felt it breaking inside me and I didn’t stop. I—” Her voice cracked. “I should’ve known. I should’ve left. I should never have come here.”
He tried to kneel beside her. She crawled away.
Another child. Half-crushed. Rosie gagged and threw up on the stone, weeping as her body doubled over, trembling so hard her ribs ached. The magic within her was a scream with no voice, pounding against her skin, a pressure she couldn’t release. Every time she tried to cast—even to light her wand—she felt it push back.
“I can't fix it,” she sobbed. “I can’t bring them back. I can't undo this. I killed them.”
Oberyn reached her finally, and she didn’t fight when his arms wrapped around her. She collapsed into him, shaking, bloody fingers curled in his cloak.
“I was supposed to protect them,” she whispered. “I was supposed to be better than this.”
He didn’t answer. He just held her. And in the distance, a great white shape circled the sky and screamed.
Robb's POV
The moment Hedwig screamed, Robb knew something had gone terribly wrong. It wasn’t the usual battle cry, the fearsome roar that had once frozen a column of Westerland knights in their tracks. No, this was something else—something raw, high, and full of grief. A sound of mourning. A call across the bond of rider and dragon. And he felt it echo down his spine like an arrow loosed by fate.
He didn’t hesitate.
“Find her,” he snapped to Grey Wind, who immediately darted into the smoke-veiled alleyways. “Garlan, hold the second tier. Oberyn’s troops are clearing the square—keep them moving east. Torrhen, take your men to the keep’s lower gate, now.”
No one asked questions. No one needed to. They had seen the light earlier—the flare of uncontrolled power that had torn through the city like a comet skimming too low. They had felt the aftershock tremble in their boots. And now the dragon circled lower, desperate, searching.
Robb ran.
He didn’t think about strategy, or danger, or the battle still being waged in pieces across the city. He sprinted through shattered market stalls and bloodied stone, heart slamming against his ribs like it meant to break out. He vaulted fallen debris, ignored the wounded calling for help, ducked through a half-burnt archway—and stopped.
He saw her.
Rosie was on her knees in the center of a crater, hands torn and bloody, curls clinging to her sweat-streaked face, dirt smeared across her brow. Around her, the air was thick with smoke and the metallic stench of blood and stone. Bodies lay half-covered by rubble—too many, too small.
Oberyn knelt beside her, his hand on her shoulder. But Rosie wasn’t moving. Not really. Her hands still tried to dig, even as her arms shook with exhaustion. Her eyes were distant, glassy, like the light inside her had dimmed to a single, flickering ember.
Robb couldn’t breathe.
He stumbled forward. “Rosie—”
She didn’t look at him. Didn’t react. Just kept whispering under her breath, her lips barely moving. Oberyn turned, eyes grave.
“She broke,” he said quietly. “The blast—she lost control. And then she saw what it did.”
Robb dropped beside her, not caring about the blood, the ash, the heat still radiating from the stones. He grabbed her hands—both bleeding, dirt-caked, shaking—and held them tightly in his own. “Rosie. It’s me. It’s Robb. You’re safe. I’m here.”
Her lips trembled. Her eyes fluttered. She whispered, “I killed them.”
“No,” he said firmly. “No. You were defending yourself. You were protecting the city.”
“I killed them.”
She tried to pull away, to crawl toward another collapsed shopfront, but he didn’t let her go. Neither did Oberyn. Between the two of them, they managed to hold her still, even as she wept and thrashed and begged to go help—to go back—to try again.
Robb pressed his forehead to hers, voice low and breaking. “You saved thousands. You saved me. Don’t let this take you from me now.”
A Maester arrived, breathless. Then another. Rosie was limp by then, too weak to fight anymore, but still whispering apologies under her breath like prayers. Robb didn’t let go, even as they inspected her hands, even as they tried to bandage her wrists.
“I’m not leaving her,” he told them. “I don’t care what the war says. I stay with her.”
Oberyn looked to the Red Keep’s looming shadow. “Then we end this. Fast.”
Robb nodded once, eyes still locked on Rosie. “We end it. And then we bring her home.”
Oberyn's POV
He had seen many things in war—men cleaved in two, women wailing over corpses, children starved to bone. But he had never seen someone fall apart the way she had, not from wounds or fear, but from remorse. Rosie Potter, breaker of siege, rider of dragons, terror of the capital—was now a broken girl on her knees in a city she’d tried to spare. And she could not stop looking at her hands.
Oberyn had wanted to shield her from it, but there was no shielding someone from the weight of a thousand deaths imagined in one blink. He had knelt beside her and felt her shake like a dying star, like something burning from the inside out with no fuel left but guilt. And then Robb had arrived like a storm breaking across the stone—wild with desperation, eyes locked only on her, blind to blood or rubble or consequence.
And together they held her.
It had taken time to bring her back from the edge. Even now, as they lifted her gently—Oberyn on one side, Robb on the other—Rosie didn’t speak. Her feet moved only when guided. Her head hung like a wilted flower. She was there in body, but gone in soul, and Oberyn feared that even if they ended this war, they might never get her back fully.
They didn’t have the luxury to stop.
There was nowhere safe to leave her, no rear lines untouched by chaos. The Red Keep loomed above them now, casting long shadows that stretched across the bloodied city like a curse. They had to finish it. Had to end the Lannister hold, before Tywin found a new horror to unleash.
Oberyn kept one hand on her arm as they moved, gripping firmly but gently, guiding her steps over broken stone and corpses. She didn’t flinch anymore. That terrified him more than her screams had.
Robb barked orders in a low, deadly voice. “We go in through the eastern side—Torrhen, take your vanguard through the old servant’s stair. Garlan and Mage, push through the main corridor, slow and clean. No fire unless ordered. The throne room’s likely barricaded. Expect resistance. Expect Tywin.”
Oberyn watched Rosie’s eyes flutter toward the mention of that name, but there was no spark left in her.
He looked at Robb, and for once, the wolf and the viper shared the same heart: cold with rage, burning with grief.
“Let’s finish it,” Oberyn said. “Before the gods ask for more.”
And together, with Rosie between them, they climbed the final hill of war.
Robb's POV
The steps to the Red Keep were slick with blood and smoke, each one a monument to the path they had carved through the city’s heart. Robb’s boots struck the stone with a steady, unyielding rhythm, every impact a silent promise: this ends today. Beside him, Oberyn walked with the same resolve, though his eyes flicked constantly around them—watchful, coiled, expectant. And between them, Rosie.
She had not spoken in some time. Her feet moved only when theirs did, and her gaze—once so sharp, so brilliantly lit by cunning and fire—was fixed on nothing at all. She was present in body, but the soul within her seemed suspended, flickering like a dying candle. And Robb couldn’t look away.
She had always been light to him. Even in the dark, even amid death. A singular presence that had made the horrors of war feel somehow conquerable. But now, seeing her like this—slumped, silent, face streaked with soot and grief—he felt something in his chest begin to split open.
He had seen battlefields soaked in red. He had walked through broken gates and toppled towers. But never had he seen something so precious flicker like this. And it terrified him.
The gates of the Red Keep creaked open with a slow groan, not forced by rams or fire, but simply unbarred—like an invitation. That, more than anything, chilled him.
He raised his hand and the columns of Stark and Tyrell soldiers paused behind him. Wind tugged at his cloak. Grey Wind stood tense at his side, hackles raised.
“It’s too quiet,” Robb said, voice low.
Garlan approached. “No archers. No torches. No guards. Either they’ve fled—”
“Or they’re waiting.”
Robb turned to Oberyn. “Take five of your best and sweep the eastern stairwells. I want eyes on every entry.”
Oberyn nodded. “And you?”
“I go straight through the main hall.”
He glanced at Rosie, whose head lolled slightly as she breathed—mechanical, shallow. He touched her hand.
“I’ve got her,” Oberyn said. “Go.”
But Robb didn’t let go. “She stays with me.”
The Red Keep swallowed them in silence.
The main corridor stretched before them like a throat, high-arched and shadowed, and every step echoed back at them like a taunt. The air grew hotter the deeper they went—not from fire, but from something wrong. A pressure. A weight. Robb could feel it in his bones, like the calm before a lightning strike.
They were halfway through the corridor when Grey Wind froze, growled, and backed up with a snarl.
“Down!” Robb shouted.
The floor erupted.
Green flame burst through the stone, not in one place but many—channels of fire snaking through the marble, blowing apart ancient bricks as if they were parchment. The world became light and death and heat. Screams rang out—soldiers caught mid-step were thrown like dolls. The corridor was collapsing.
Wildfire.
Tywin’s last revenge.
Robb tried to shield Rosie instinctively, arms wrapping around her, ready to burn if she did—but something changed.
The air shimmered.
A sound rose—like thunder underwater. A pulse.
Rosie’s head snapped up.
Her eyes, dead for hours, now burned. Not bright. Not whole. But alive—the last flare of a falling star.
Her hand, trembling, reached forward. A whisper of magic leaked from her fingers—wild, unformed, but fierce.
A dome erupted from her chest, a translucent shield of silver-blue light, encompassing Robb, Oberyn, and the men around them.
The wildfire struck it.
And held.
The explosion raged around them, licking the outside of the shield like a beast denied its prey. Rosie screamed—not aloud, but through the magic itself. The dome pulsed with her agony. Her hands bled. Her knees gave way. But she held it.
And then—darkness.
The dome shattered. The flames receded. The stone cracked and groaned. But they were alive.
Rosie collapsed.
Robb caught her before she hit the floor.
“Rosie—”
Her head lolled against his chest. Her wand rolled from her fingers.
Her eyes were closed. Not sleeping. Not waking.
Just gone.
“Get me a Maester!” he roared. “NOW!”
But somewhere inside him, he already knew.
She had saved him.
And given everything to do it.
Chapter 43: The Crown in Ash
Summary:
We continue the story.
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
Rosie collapsed, and the world narrowed.
The heat of the wildfire still crackled around them, embers glowing along the shattered walls, bodies strewn like broken chess pieces—but all of it faded to nothing as she crumpled in his arms. Robb caught her just before her head hit the stone, her weight folding into him like a body too spent to pretend to be human anymore. Her skin was cold. Too cold. Her eyes didn’t flutter. Her chest rose and fell in shallow, inconsistent breaths.
“Rosie,” he whispered, voice breaking. “Stay with me.”
The soldiers around them stood still. Even Oberyn—bloody, dust-covered, burned at the edge of his cloak, stared with something like grief etched across his war-hardened face. No one moved. No one breathed.
“Where are the Maesters!?” Robb’s shout cracked the silence like thunder. “NOW!”
They came. Rushing. With bandages and fear in their eyes. But she didn’t respond. Not to healing. Not to voice. Not to anything.
“She’s in a state we do not understand,” one Maester said helplessly. “There’s no wound. No poison. Only... silence.”
Robb stared at her face. Still. Pale. Her lashes resting against her cheek. Her hair, once wild and curling with life, now clung to her skin with sweat and soot.
He didn’t have time. Not enough.
He pressed a kiss to her forehead, whispered, “I will end this,” and stood.
“I want two guards to carry her, gently. Oberyn, you ride ahead and alert the others. Garlan, you’re with me. We finish this now.”
The throne room lay ahead, behind twisted iron doors blackened from heat and soot, towering like the maw of some ancient beast. And Robb, though bone-weary, burned with purpose. His sword was in his hand, blood dried along the edge. His grief coiled like a beast behind his ribs, tangled in guilt and fury and love so sharp it made every breath hurt.
The doors opened with a groan that echoed like a funeral dirge.
Inside, the air was thick with the stink of spoiled wine and fear. Shadows clung to the cracked stone columns, the firelit braziers sputtering low. The Iron Throne sat jagged and monstrous at the far end, and beneath it, the last of the Lannister dynasty.
Cersei stood, chin lifted defiantly, as if daring someone to strike her. Her hair was a tangled mess, her face streaked with dirt and pride. She clutched a goblet in one hand, empty, and her other clutched Joffrey’s wrist like a noose.
The boy-king screamed curses into the air.
“Bastards! Treasonous whores! I'll have your heads! You can’t do this! I AM THE KING!”
And there sat Tywin.
Unmoved.
Not a hair out of place. Blood at the cuff of his sleeve. His eyes locked on Robb’s like nothing about this war had surprised him. He was seated not on the throne itself, but beside it, as if to say, I never needed to sit there to rule it.
“So,” Tywin said calmly, voice a blade drawn in velvet. “The Wolf arrives to pick at the bones.”
“You lit the fire that almost burned this city,” Robb said, voice low and deadly. “But you don’t get to walk away from the ashes.”
“You broke it first,” Tywin countered. “With your northern witch and her flying beast. Don’t speak of justice when you brought war on wings.”
Robb stepped forward, every muscle in his body taut. “The city is yours no longer. The war is over.”
Joffrey surged forward, sword half-drawn. “I’ll kill you myself, you mongrel—”
He was tackled to the floor by two Northern guards before he finished the sentence. Screaming. Thrashing.
“GET OFF ME! I’M YOUR KING!”
Cersei made a sound, half laugh, half sob. “He’s just a boy. You can’t—”
“Enough,” Robb said, his voice cutting through the throne room like ice. “Your guards are gone. Your armies are scattered. You’re not queens or kings anymore. You’re prisoners.”
Tywin finally stood.
Slowly. Deliberately. “You can chain us. Parade us. Sentence us to death. But you have only delayed the next war. You think this will hold?”
“I think the world’s tired of bleeding for your pride.”
“Then you’ll learn,” Tywin said, “that lions bleed last.”
With a signal, the guards stepped forward. Cersei clawed one of them, snarling, bitter to the end. Joffrey shrieked. Tywin walked with the poise of a man who thought gallows were too common for him.
Robb watched them go, every heartbeat echoing in his skull.
He didn’t feel victory. He didn’t feel relief.
He only felt the ache of the woman not standing beside him.
The halls outside the chamber murmured with voices: maesters, guards, whispers of plans, of judgments still to come. But inside Rosie’s chamber, the world stood still.
The bed was far too large for how small she seemed now. Wrapped in white linens, tucked into stillness, Rosie’s chest rose and fell so faintly that more than once, Robb found himself leaning in to check that breath still moved through her. A strand of ash-dusted hair curled across her temple, unmoving.
He hadn’t left her side. Not once. Even when the weight of the realm pulled at his shoulders like chainmail, even when Oberyn had tried to gently urge him toward food, sleep, anything, he had stayed. Watched. Waited. Spoken to her in low tones when no one else was around. Apologies, promises, prayers.
So when the air shimmered, and magic brushed the room like wind through summer grass, Robb stood at once.
The pop came with a crack of urgency, and then—
“Kreacher!” Robb shouted, startled as the house-elf materialized mid-air with a shriek so loud it could have shattered glass.
The elf didn’t pause. He lunged straight for the bed, clawed fingers brushing Rosie’s wrist with trembling reverence. “Mistress, no, no, foolish blazing girl,” he moaned, eyes wide and watery. “You’ve burnt it, yes you have, burnt yourself dry! Kreacher told her! Kreacher said not to do it!”
“Kreacher—” Robb reached for out instinctively, protective instinct flaring, until another voice was heard through the chamber.
Luna Lovegood, barefoot, hair tangled from travel, her eyes wide and luminous as moons.
“It’s all right,” she said, lifting a hand gently. “He’s only afraid. We all are.”
Robb stared at her, breathing hard. “Why isn't she waking up?”
Luna moved to Rosie’s side, brushing a thumb lightly across her cheek. Her glow wasn’t magic, not exactly, it was presence, calm, knowing.
“She’s in a magical coma,” Luna murmured. “Her magic was drained too quickly, too completely. She forced her core to do more than it could handle. And so it shut down to protect her mind and soul.”
Robb sank back into the chair at her bedside. “She hasn’t moved. I...every day I hoped…”
“She’s not gone,” Luna said, kneeling now, placing both hands gently over Rosie’s. “Her mind is far away, but she’ll find her way back. She just needs time. And something to come back to.”
“She has that,” Robb whispered. “She has me.”
Kreacher, perched at the foot of the bed like a withered gargoyle, let out a furious sniffle. “No more battlefield nonsense. Mistress should never have been left alone. She saved too much, gave too much, bled herself dry. Stupid, stupid brave girl.”
“She made her choice,” Luna said softly.
“And I’ll never forgive myself for letting her do it alone,” Robb murmured.
Kreacher muttered something foul under his breath about 'northern idiots with crowns and no sense' as he began rearranging Rosie’s pillows to more exact angles.
Luna only smiled faintly. “You can’t drag her back, Robb. But you can be the voice she hears when she’s ready.”
Robb nodded once, then leaned forward again, brushing his fingers across Rosie’s knuckles. “Then I’ll wait. For as long as it takes.”
They’d had to drag him from her bedside.
Not physically, he wasn’t quite that far gone, but it had taken Oberyn’s firm grip on his shoulder and Luna’s gentler promise, murmured like a benediction, that Rosie would never be alone, not for a single moment, to make him rise. He’d sat vigil for days, motionless but not idle, his mind a storm barely contained within the quiet shell of his body. The last time he’d truly slept was before the fight, before the city howled and the sky turned green, before her scream split the world in two.
He hadn’t changed his clothes since then. The tunic still smelled of smoke and iron. His hands, clean in appearance, bore the memory of ash. And though food had been brought to him, bowls of broth, bread torn soft, wine with honey, he had barely touched it, save for what Oberyn had pressed to his lips with a carved spoon and a warning glare. His entire world had shrunk to the shape of her, her breath, shallow and even; her hand, limp and unmoving by the wand they’d set beside her; her face, pale and freckled and frighteningly still.
Luna had said she would live.
She hadn’t said when she’d wake.
But the war hadn’t stopped just because the screaming had. No fire ended the weight of the realm. The kingdoms still stirred. Armies still moved. Vengeance still lingered in the air like smog.
Now Robb sat at the head of a table he didn’t want, wearing command like a second skin gone too tight. The council chamber they’d claimed in the Red Keep was barely fit for purpose, still scarred by fire and ruin. Wildfire had licked along the rafters, scorching stone and splitting the once-polished floor in jagged seams. The Tyrell servants had done what they could, scrubbing blood from the walls and soot from the windows, but the ghosts remained, of orders screamed, of power abused, of lions roaring in triumph and terror.
The banners were new: direwolves, golden roses, sun-and-spears. But the past still clung to the walls like mold.
To his right, Mage Mormont sat with a grim set to her shoulders, her left arm bandaged and her right resting near the hilt of her axe. Lord Karstark was beside her, gaunt and bloodless, his eyes hollow from sleepless marches. Garlan Tyrell sat on the opposite side of the table, ink staining his fingertips from long nights of ledgers and prisoner reports, his jaw clenched so tightly a vein ticked in his temple. Torrhen leaned nearby, his restless fingers drumming on the scorched wood. Blackfish stood, ever in armor, arms folded and expression locked, while Tarly and Hightower kept a measured distance, their Reach-born features unreadable beneath layers of discipline.
The Dornish contingent flanked the southern end—two lords Robb barely knew and Prince Oberyn, who looked like he hadn’t slept either. Fury radiated from him like heat from a forge, but he held it close, contained behind dark eyes that rarely left the map at the table’s center.
Tyrion Lannister sat further down, uncharacteristically quiet, one leg crossed over the other, his chin in his hand. His red-rimmed eyes didn’t gleam with wit today. No japes, no insults. Just silence and waiting.
All of them were waiting, for him.
Robb looked down at the map, though the ink and wax marks blurred before his eyes. King’s Landing. The Riverlands. The Stormlands. The Reach. The North. And now, all of it felt… unmoored. Like someone had handed him a realm wrapped in blood and told him to make it whole again.
He opened his mouth to speak, but it was Mage’s voice that finally broke the silence.
“She was cornered in an alley just west of the Sept,” she said, her words worn down like sandpaper. “A group of redcloaks, twenty, maybe more. Panicked men, desperate. Thought they could seize her. Thought capturing her might turn the tide.” She looked down at her hands. “They came at her from both ends of the street. Trapped her.”
Robb didn’t move.
“She tried to hold back,” Mage went on, her voice lower now, rougher. “I saw it. She cast sheild spells I think, tried to contain them. But she was spent. Her magic… it didn’t obey.”
“She lost control?” Tarly asked.
“She was empty,” Mage replied, eyes dark. “There was nothing left to guide it I believe. It went wild.”
Robb’s throat closed around the words he didn’t want to say. “How many?”
“Fifteen soldiers,” Mage said quietly. “Eight civilians. Three were children. The blast took out part of the adjoining building.”
A cold silence sank over the chamber. Even Oberyn bowed his head. Garlan’s hands clenched tighter.
“She saved hundreds more by stopping them,” Tarly said finally, voice stiff with soldier’s logic. “If that detachment had breached the quarter, they could’ve ignited a full riot. She may have damned a few to save the many.”
“Try telling her that,” Robb muttered. “Try saying that to her face, when she wakes.”
When, Luna had said, pressing his hand with all the conviction of faith.
But that word bent in his head like it was made of breaking glass.
“She held the line when no one else could,” Blackfish said. “That’s more than most of us can claim.”
“And now she’s paying for it,” Robb murmured.
Oberyn’s voice cut through gently. “She is alive. That is more than Tywin expected. More than I expected.”
That shifted the room.
Garlan cleared his throat, speaking next. “Supply lines to the west are holding. We’ve reestablished the main road through Tumbleton. The smallfolk are cooperating, for now. They’re terrified, but the Tyrell riders are doing their best to keep order.”
“Ravens from Riverrun,” Blackfish added. “Edmure’s sending grain by barge to feed the city. They’re calling her ‘the Witch Who Burned the Keep.’ With awe. And fear.”
“Fear works,” said Lord Karstark. “Let them fear us if it keeps them in line.”
“I’d rather they respect her,” Robb said flatly. “Fear fades. Respect endures.”
Torrhen leaned forward, ever the blunt instrument. “Varys’ little birds can’t find Baelish anywhere in the capital. We believe he fled before the walls fell. He’s gone to the Eyrie, most likely.”
“We’ll root him out,” Garlan said grimly. “Eventually.”
Robb nodded once. “Add him to the list. The Vale won’t protect him for long.”
The conversation shifted.
“We’ll bring them all to trial,” Robb said. “Cersei. Joffrey. Kevan. Meryn Trant. The pyromancers. Lannister commanders who refused surrender. And yes, Jaime Lannister as well.”
The name landed like a dropped sword on stone.
Garlan’s eyes narrowed. “He’s still being held in the Riverlands?”
Robb gave a terse nod. “He is. Under guard since before Rosie ever arrived in this world. He’ll be brought to the Keep under watch for the trial.”
“You’re holding trials?” Tarly asked, his voice low, skeptical. “For all of them?”
“I’m holding justice,” Robb answered. “Not revenge.”
“You sound like your father,” Mage said softly. “He believed in justice even when it cost him everything.”
Robb’s gaze dropped for the briefest of moments, and then rose again, steady. “I’ve already sent word. My mother. Arya. Sansa. Bran. Rickon. They’re coming to bear witness. So will the Riverlords. And send a raven to Storm’s End. Renly and the Tyrells deserve their place here.”
“And Jaime?” Blackfish’s voice cracked like ice. “He’ll answer for what he’s done?”
“He will,” Robb said. “He’ll speak for himself. If he tells the truth—if he shows remorse—then perhaps...”
“Perhaps what?” Karstark’s voice sharpened. “You’ll let him walk? The man who murdered a king and carved a warpath through the Riverlands?”
“I said perhaps,” Robb snapped, the word cutting the air like a blade.
Silence fell again, heavy and taut. But it was not cowardice that kept the room quiet.
It was the knowledge that no matter how many wars they had won—true justice would be the hardest fight still to come.
A pause. The air thickened.
“You want the realm,” Oberyn said softly, “but not like this.”
“I never wanted the realm at all.”
And that truth, when it came, surprised even him.
“I didn’t march south to sit a throne. I did it to bring my sisters home. To stop the killing. And now I sit here surrounded by lords and maps and the fate of lions, and she—” He faltered. “She’s not here to see it.”
“You don’t have to decide anything yet,” Tyrion offered gently.
“No,” Robb said, staring at the scarred table. “Not until she wakes.”
And in the silence that followed, no one spoke against him.
Because all of them knew:
The North had claimed victory. The South had surrendered.
But it was her fire that had lit the path.
And until Rosie Potter opened her eyes again, the King in the North had no desire to rise and meet the dawn.
Chapter 44: A Light in the Ashes
Summary:
Let's continue, shall we?
Chapter Text
She woke slowly, like surfacing through deep water, every inch of her body aching with the memory of something vast and broken. There was warmth against her skin—not the raw, biting heat of fire or the sharp edge of magic in her bones, but something softer. Real. A bed. Sheets. Pillow beneath her cheek.
Not her tent.
No forest breeze. No murmuring spell-wards rustling above her. No scent of pine or distant smoke. This was stone. Silk. Air that smelled faintly of lavender and woodsmoke. She opened her eyes, just a little. Above her, the ceiling arched in ancient red stone, marked by age and the careful, crumbling grandeur of a thousand years of royal lineage.
The Red Keep.
She blinked again, more fully now. Pale morning light filtered through high, narrow windows dressed in soft velvet drapes. The fire in the hearth had burned low, reduced to a warm glow and the occasional snap. Her wand sat carefully on the bedside table, next to a tray of untouched tea and a folded cloth napkin. A woolen blanket had been tucked over her shoulders. The sheets beneath were smooth and tucked with care. Someone had made sure she was looked after.
Her throat was dry. Her chest ached with a quiet, terrible hollowness. When she tried to shift, pain flared along her spine, not sharp but deep—a fatigue that settled into her muscles like frost, dull and stubborn. Her magic felt distant. There, yes, but buried under layers of weariness. It didn’t rush to meet her as it usually did upon waking. Instead, it waited. Hesitant.
She didn’t blame it.
Memory arrived like a shadow. The battle. The wildfire. The moment she dismounted Hedwig because she saw civilians in the alleyways and thought she could do more good on the ground. And then— the spell. The loss of control. Her magic lashing out like a beast unchained, blazing through stone and steel and too many bodies to count.
A wave of nausea rose in her throat.
“Careful,” came a voice. “Too fast and Kreacher will start yelling again. He’s very protective of your spine. And your appetite. And your emotional stability.”
Rosie turned her head slowly.
Luna Lovegood sat in the armchair near the hearth, tucked into a soft shawl the color of stormclouds. Her legs were folded beneath her, a book open in her lap and a steaming cup of tea hovering lazily beside her shoulder. Her hair was braided loosely, tied with golden thread and tiny floating orbs that shimmered gently in the firelight. She looked entirely at ease.
“Hi,” Rosie rasped.
“Hi,” Luna said, smiling. She didn’t rise, but she did close her book and set it aside. “You scared us. But I told Robb you’d wake up today. He was starting to doubt me. Which was rude.”
Rosie gave a faint huff of laughter. It hurt.
“How long?”
“Three days,” Luna said. “You stirred yesterday for a bit. Told me to check the wards on your tent and give Buckbeak a treat. Kreacher said you were dreaming. But your voice was too sharp for that.”
Rosie turned her eyes back to the ceiling. She didn’t know what to say. She barely knew what to feel.
“They put me here?”
“Robb did,” Luna said, as if that settled every question. And it did. “He made sure the healers were discreet. No one’s treating you like a prisoner. Just someone who did too much, too fast, and needs time to remember she’s human.”
Rosie swallowed thickly. “The guards?”
“Your guards,” Luna confirmed. “Northmen. Tyrells. The ones who saw what you did before the spell went wrong. They’re scared for you, not of you.”
A pause. Then: “Luna, I lost control.”
“You did,” Luna agreed.
“I knew I was close. I felt the strain before I even landed. I just—I thought I could do it. If I was closer. If I could see their faces. I thought it would make my aim truer.”
“Because it always has,” Luna said. “Until it didn’t.”
Rosie looked at her then. Really looked. “Do you think I’ve become dangerous?”
“You’ve always been dangerous, Rosie Potter,” Luna said, very gently. “But you’ve never been careless. Not until now. And even then—it wasn’t malice. It was exhaustion. Guilt. Pressure.”
“It was a mistake,” Rosie whispered.
“Yes.”
“And people died.”
Luna didn’t flinch. “Yes.”
Rosie turned away, throat burning.
“You’re not infallible,” Luna continued, calm and devastating. “You never have been. You survived a war as a child, then carried your world into healing, and then got dropped into this one and did it all again. You fight like someone who thinks her only worth is measured in how many lives she can save in a day. And it’s going to break you, Rosie, if you don’t stop pretending you can outrun the cost of power.”
Silence.
Then, a soft pop, and Kreacher appeared at the foot of the bed with a tray of fresh tea, honeyed toast, and two jars of restorative potion.
“Miss Rosie is awake,” he announced gruffly. “Miss Rosie will eat. And drink. And not attempt to vanish into guilt like some Half-Blood Prince wannabe.”
Rosie blinked. “I haven’t heard that name in years.”
“He was dramatic,” Kreacher muttered. “You are worse.”
Luna stifled a smile as she helped adjust Rosie’s pillows. The scent of tea was grounding. Real. Kreacher busied himself pouring and muttering under his breath.
Rosie stared at her fingers. At the fine tremble that hadn’t gone away. “Do you think I scared Robb?”
“I think you scared him because he loves you,” Luna said, without blinking. “And love doesn’t like seeing its fire collapse.”
Rosie breathed. In. Out. The ache in her chest didn’t go away. But it shifted. Sharpened. Became manageable.
“I need to face him soon.”
“He’s waiting for you to want to,” Luna said simply. “You don’t owe him strength. Just honesty.”
Rosie nodded, eyes on the fire. “Then I’ll try.”
Luna was quiet for a moment. Then: “I was thinking about the first time I met you.”
Rosie blinked. “Second year?”
Luna shook her head. “Fourth. You don’t remember. But you were watching me from across the courtyard. Not because I was strange, but because I looked tired. You came over and asked if I wanted to share your cloak.”
“I did?”
“Yes. And then you asked what I was reading. I told you it was about ancient magical bonds, and you said, 'Good. I like learning things most people think are a waste of time.' I knew then that you weren’t like the other heroes they tried to make you out to be.”
Rosie turned toward her. “I wasn’t like what they expected.”
“No,” Luna said. “You weren’t. You were kinder in some ways, fiercer in others. You thought before you struck. You planned. You built alliances outside of your circle. You didn’t just rely on Ron and Hermione—you trained the first-years, leaned on the Patils, trusted Susan and Lee, even brought Daphne Greengrass into the fold when it made sense. You had maps. Rotations. Contingency spells. You asked me to lead a group, remember?”
“I remember,” Rosie said softly. “You brought down three dementors by yourself that night.”
“Because you believed I could.”
Rosie smiled faintly. “You could.”
They sat in silence for a moment, the fire crackling gently. The smell of honey and chamomile filled the room.
“Sometimes I wonder if I would have made the same choices, if I'd been born a boy,” Rosie said quietly. “If I would’ve grown up believing I had to sacrifice myself in every room just to be enough.”
Luna reached out and brushed a stray curl from her forehead. “You weren’t made to be a symbol. You were made to be yourself. And even now, after all of it, that’s still more than enough.”
The silence that followed was warm—not the brittle quiet of avoidance, but the kind that blooms between people who have walked through fire and chosen to stay. Rosie lay propped against a mound of pillows, her breath steady if shallow, the flicker of the hearth catching the gold in her lashes. Kreacher moved with unusual gentleness around the tray of untouched tea, humming what might have once been a lullaby. Luna remained at her side, not speaking, simply there—like moonlight on snow.
Then came the knock.
Not a sharp rap, not the sort that demanded entry—but deliberate. Familiar. Like a question already half-answered.
Luna glanced at the door, then at Rosie, one brow lifting. Rosie gave the faintest nod.
The door eased open, hinges whispering.
Robb stood there, still in dark leathers, dried soot still smudged beneath the collar. He hadn’t changed since the wildfire. Hadn’t slept much, either—if the hollows beneath his eyes were any measure. His curls were a mess, and his jaw clenched like it was the only thing keeping him upright. But when he saw her—awake—his breath left him in a way that made her chest ache.
He didn’t move. Just looked.
“She’s had tea,” Luna said, rising, her voice light but unshakable. “And a long-overdue scolding. That was my job. Yours is to listen.”
Kreacher moved soundlessly, clearing the tea things. Luna gave Robb a look as if to say she’s awake, but she’s not okay, then pressed a kiss to Rosie’s temple and left without a word.
The door clicked shut.
Robb didn’t speak at first. He just stood there, watching her. The same way he had when he first arrived—like he was still waiting for her to vanish.
“You can sit,” Rosie murmured, her voice hoarse with disuse.
He moved slowly, lowering himself into the chair beside the bed. She didn’t look at him right away. He didn’t push.
Finally, he spoke. Quietly. “You scared me.”
She closed her eyes.
“I’ve seen you in battle,” he went on, voice steady but weighted. “I’ve seen you exhausted, hurt, bleeding. I’ve seen you wield magic like fire and fury. But this…”
He trailed off.
“When we found you,” he said eventually, “you weren’t really there. Not in the way I’ve ever known you. You looked straight through me. Like whatever had happened… it had taken you with it.”
Rosie said nothing.
“You didn’t even reach for me,” he added, softer. “And I realized—I’ve never seen you lost before. Not like that.”
She swallowed hard. “I wasn’t lost. I knew exactly where I was.”
He looked at her.
“And I hated it.”
Her voice cracked. “I felt it, Robb. Every heartbeat snuffed out. Every scream before the silence. I didn’t just see the dead. I knew them. There were children—gods, there were children. And I did that. I did that.”
“You didn’t mean to.”
“But I did. I made the choice to unleash that kind of power. I knew what it could do. I thought I could control it, but I wasn’t calm. I wasn’t focused. I was furious and cornered and I let it out because I wanted them gone. And in the middle of it, I didn’t even think about who else might be standing there. I didn’t think about what it would cost.”
Her hands trembled in her lap. Robb reached for one—warm, scarred, still stained faintly with ash—and held it.
“I have regrets,” she whispered. “So many. But that one… that’s going to follow me. I don’t know how to forgive myself for it.”
Robb’s thumb traced circles over her knuckles. “You don’t have to. Not today. Not yet.”
“I’m supposed to be better than that.”
“You are,” he said, fierce now. “You’re human, Rosie. You’re allowed to break.”
She laughed bitterly. “No, I’m not. Not when they look at me like a weapon or a shield or a saint. Not when they expect miracles every time I raise my hand.”
“I don’t care what they expect,” Robb said, his voice low, urgent. “You’re not here to carry the world. You’re not here to bleed for every one of us until there’s nothing left. I love you, Rosie. Not because of what you can do—but because of who you are when no one’s looking.”
She finally met his eyes.
“I love you beyond reason,” he said, unwavering. “And I will be here—no matter what you’ve done, no matter what comes next. You saved us. You saved me. And even if you hadn’t, I’d still choose you. Every godsdamned time.”
Her breath hitched. She looked down again.
“I was angry,” she whispered. “And tired. And scared. And that’s when I lost control—not during the spell, but before it. In my heart. I let that guide me, and people died.”
Robb leaned in, his forehead resting gently against hers. “Then learn from it. But don’t drown in it.”
Her eyes burned, but she nodded.
She was still broken. But maybe, just maybe, she didn’t have to fix herself alone.
The silence stretched, but this time, it held warmth. It held Robb.
Rosie didn’t realize she was crying until Robb’s fingers gently brushed a tear from her cheek. Not rushed. Not afraid. Just there.
“How long was I out?” she asked eventually, her voice barely above a whisper.
“A few days,” he said. “Enough to put the entire Keep on edge.”
She blinked, brows lifting.
Robb gave a humorless smile. “You collapsing mid-battle tends to do that. Luna barely left this room. Kreacher threatened to hex anyone who stepped too close to your door. Oberyn nearly murdered two healers just for touching your wrist too roughly.”
A faint, tired huff of laughter slipped from her throat. “Sounds like overkill.”
“You scared us,” he said. “You scared me. More than I’ve ever been.”
She lowered her gaze. “I didn’t mean to.”
“I know.”
He reached for her hand, letting his fingers rest gently against hers. She didn’t pull away.
“Where are the others?” she asked.
“Still coming,” he said. “My mother, the girls, the Riverlords—they’re on the road now. Renly’s sent word too. He’ll be here in time for the trials. There’s tension everywhere, but no one’s making a move yet. They’re all waiting. Watching.”
“For the trials.”
He nodded. “They know this isn’t just about Tywin. It’s about what comes after. About what kind of world we’re trying to build.”
She stared down at the blanket pulled over her knees. “And what kind of world are we trying to build?”
Robb didn’t answer at first. Then quietly: “One where you don’t have to carry it alone.”
Rosie blinked hard, looking away. Her throat burned.
He continued, voice low and even. “We took the Keep. We found Tywin in the throne room, already positioning himself—scrolls, seals, declarations in hand. He wanted to name himself regent. Said he was preserving order.”
Rosie’s lips curled faintly in disgust.
“I didn’t give him a speech,” Robb said. “I dragged him down the steps in front of the remaining guards and told him he’d face trial like the rest.”
Her eyes widened slightly.
“I didn’t crown myself. I didn’t pass judgment in private. I sent ravens to the Vale, the Stormlands, to the Reach and Dorne. Lords are on their way. I want the realm to see what justice looks like when it doesn’t come cloaked in coin.”
Her voice came small. “You did all that?”
He nodded. “I did it for them. And for you.”
She blinked again, overwhelmed.
“And after the trials?” she asked. “What then?”
“I don’t know,” he admitted. “The North is still bleeding. The Riverlands are shattered. Red Keep is half ash and fear. But I don’t plan to rule from a throne of fire. Not without building something better. And not without you beside me, if that’s what you want.”
Before she could answer, the door creaked open—uninvited, unapologetic.
“Finally,” came Oberyn’s voice, smooth as ever, and utterly without shame. “The legendary witch wakes from her beauty coma. And I didn’t even get to kiss her forehead.”
Rosie’s head turned slowly. She couldn’t stop the small smile tugging at the edge of her mouth.
“I’m still sore,” she muttered. “You’d have lost a tooth.”
“Worth it,” Oberyn declared, gliding into the chamber and eyeing her with an infuriating mix of relief and mischief. “You look like hell. But a slightly more glamorous version of it.”
“Thank you,” she said dryly.
“I mean it with affection,” he said, crouching beside her bed. “You scared the hells out of us, hermanita. You’re not allowed to die unexpectedly. It’s deeply inconvenient.”
“I’ll try to give more notice next time,” she muttered.
Oberyn gave her hand a light squeeze. “See? There’s my girl.”
But her smile faded.
“I’m not sure I’m really back yet.”
He studied her. “It takes time. But you’re here. That’s enough.”
She nodded faintly. “For now.”
He rose and perched on the edge of the hearth, folding his arms. “You know, I’ve waited years to see Tywin Lannister brought low. To see the man who ordered my sister and her children butchered finally stand in chains.”
Rosie looked up at him slowly.
“I always thought I’d kill him with my own hands,” Oberyn said. “But this... this might be better. To make him answer to the realm. To have you and Stark pass judgment, not with rage, but with truth. That’s what he’s always feared.”
“Do you think it’ll matter?” Rosie asked. “Do you think it’ll be enough?”
Oberyn was quiet a long moment. Then: “No. But it will matter. It will echo. And sometimes an echo is how you start something louder.”
Robb glanced between them. “He’ll stand trial. So will the rest. In public. With the realm watching.”
“And you’ll need to be ready,” Oberyn added, pointing at Rosie. “Not just strong. Seen. They believe in you more than they do in crowns right now. That’s power. Don’t waste it.”
She let that settle over her like a weight she hadn’t yet decided whether to carry.
Oberyn stood, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves. “I’ll let you rest. But don’t get too comfortable. The trials begin in two days, and I fully intend to be the most dramatic person in the room.”
“You’re going to make a scene,” Rosie said without inflection.
“I was born to make scenes,” he said with a wink. “Besides, it’s time the realm saw what justice actually looks like.”
He nodded to Robb and swept out of the room like a man leaving a stage.
Silence fell again.
Rosie looked down at her hands. They were still trembling. But when Robb took them gently in his, she didn’t pull away.
And in the firelight, flickering softly in the chamber of a conquered Keep, she let herself believe—just for a moment—that she might come back from it.
Not untouched.
Not unscarred.
But herself.
Chapter 45: The Price of Lions
Summary:
The trial has begun!
Chapter Text
The Red Keep no longer felt like a palace.
Its bones had been stripped of ceremony. Where once rose banners of gold and crimson, silk stitched with roaring lions and glinting antlers, now stood cold stone and watching men. The Great Hall, long the stage for pageantry and pretense, had been refashioned into something far more ancient: a place of reckoning.
The throne sat vacant behind the judges’ dais, its jagged iron teeth darkened with soot and shadow. It loomed not as a symbol of rule, but as a reminder—a rusting monument to blood forged and blood spilled. And beneath its oppressive shadow, five chairs had been placed. High-backed, simple, and unadorned.
Here, justice would sit.
The realm had come to see it.
The lords stood to either side of the hall, arranged not by precedence but by proximity to the war's end. The North held one wall—lords tall and stern in their wolf-stitched cloaks, eyes hard as iron. The Riverlands flanked them, marked by the stoic lines of Tully blue. To the left of the hall, sun-creased Stormlords stood beside the proud array of Reach men, rose gold and pale green beside sea-dark blue. And further still, the Dornish stood like flames in the stone—wrapped in silks and leathers, sunburst pins gleaming on their chests, and heat behind their eyes.
None from the Vale had come. Nor the Iron Islands.
But the hall was full, and the air was heavy with a thousand quiet breaths.
At the front of it all, standing to one side of the dais, were the Stark siblings and those sworn closest to them. Blackfish Tully stood like carved granite, his hand resting loosely on the pommel of his sword. Sansa and Arya, side by side, each wearing the weight of what had been done to them. Bran and Rickon beside Catelyn stark, her ever-watchful eyes darkened with tired fury.
And Rosie.
She did not speak. She did not move beyond what dignity and poise required. Her dark robes whispered as she turned slightly to look over the lords assembled, and then to the empty chairs. Her wand was sheathed at her hip, untouched. Her hands were clasped before her, her head high—but her eyes gave her away.
Quiet. Distant. Still not entirely returned from the fire.
A trumpet sounded once.
Then the five entered.
Robb Stark walked first—his crown set upon his head, his sword at his side, his expression cold and resolute. He did not wear a king’s cloak today. No furs, no wolf pelt. Only the dark leather and metal of a general who had earned his throne not through bloodlines, but through the bitter price of war.
Beside him came Oberyn Martell, his eyes sharp and burning, his red-gold robes swaying as he moved like a viper too calm to be safe.
Renly Baratheon followed, a polished emerald brooch pinned to his chest, his steps slower, heavier. Though the youngest of Robert’s brothers, he looked older now—thinner from months of battle and consequence.
Then Edmure Tully, whose smile had long since vanished beneath grief and duty.
And finally, Mace Tyrell, less garish than usual, flanked by silent knights in rose armor, his shoulders square with the pride of a man who knew his house had survived while others had not.
They took their seats in silence.
Robb rose to his feet once more, his voice steady as he spoke—not loud, but resonant enough that it carried through stone.
"Lords and Ladies of Westeros," he began. "You have been summoned not to witness vengeance, but to weigh justice. The war has cost us too dearly to settle old debts with swords alone. What happens here will shape the peace we build, if there is to be peace at all."
He looked slowly across the gathered lords, letting them hold the silence.
"Five of us have been named to oversee this trial. I do not stand alone. Prince Oberyn Martell, Lord Renly Baratheon, Lord Edmure Tully, and Lord Mace Tyrell—each have borne the cost of this war. Each will lend their voice to the judgment.”
He sat.
Another trumpet.
The first prisoner was brought forward.
Joffrey Baratheon—once King of the Seven Kingdoms, now stripped of crown and finery—was dragged between two guards in black and grey. His golden hair was unkempt, his face red with exertion and shame. Shackles bit at his wrists, and yet he thrashed like a child denied supper. He screamed curses, wept foul slurs, raved about his rights and blood.
“Unhand me, you traitors! You’ll pay for this! I am your king! I am the son of—”
“Silence,” Robb said.
It was not shouted, but the command landed like a blade across the air.
Joffrey gasped, chest heaving, caught in his own breath.
The charges were read:
—Usurpation of the Iron Throne under false blood
—Orchestrating the death of Lord Eddard Stark
—Sanctioning and overseeing acts of cruelty, torture, and execution without cause
—Abuse of Lady Sansa Stark
—Ordering the slaughter of innocents during the riots of King’s Landing
He laughed when some were read. Wept when others came. Then screamed again, foaming at the mouth.
The hall did not flinch.
The vote was swift. No defense. No justification could be offered that anyone would suffer to hear.
“Joffrey Waters,” Robb said, standing, “you have been found guilty of crimes against the realm and against the gods. You are sentenced to die by beheading at dawn. The sentence will be carried out by my hand.”
Joffrey screamed. “You can’t! You can’t—my mother will—my grandfather—”
But the guards dragged him away, kicking, sobbing, howling like a wounded hound.
Rosie never looked away.
The hall was silent.
The next would come.
The echo of Joffrey’s screams had barely faded when the doors opened again.
And this time, silence met them.
Cersei Lannister entered not with the fire of a queen, but the brittle defiance of a woman trying to pretend she still wore a crown.
She walked under her own power—head held high, gold hair still brushed, though dulled without its gleam of royal oil. She wore no chains, but her wrists bore the marks of restraint. Two guards flanked her, not touching, but close enough. The subtle tension in their arms said they’d seen her spit and claw like a cornered animal more than once.
She moved like a statue raised on pride and rage, and if the grief of watching her son dragged screaming from justice had sunk into her, she did not show it.
Yet.
Robb said nothing as she reached the center of the hall.
The judges watched her quietly—Renly with a hard set to his mouth, Edmure with a wary sort of sorrow, Mace wearing something close to confusion. Oberyn… he watched like a predator might a bird that didn’t yet know it was in a snare.
The charges were read aloud.
—Treason against King Robert Baratheon
—Attempted regicide via poison
—Conspiracy to maintain false heirs on the throne
—Abuse of royal power through secret executions and arrests
—Complicity in the fall of House Stark
—Manipulation of the Small Council and unlawful seizure of the crown
—Incest
—Torture, bribery, and abuse of the Faith
At the word incest, a ripple went through the hall like a silent thunderclap. Lords whispered. A few looked down.
Cersei laughed.
A sharp, dry thing. It echoed off the stones like broken glass.
“Is that all?” she said, voice tight and bright and wild. “No accusations of witchcraft? No whispers about poison breasts and bedchamber spells?”
No one answered.
She looked directly at Robb. “This farce of a trial—do you think it makes you better than us? You’ve declared yourself king in a city built on corpses and ash. You drag my son before these mongrels and call it justice? You all cheered when Robert put a crown on his head, and now you crucify us for keeping it from falling.”
Robb didn’t rise.
He let her burn.
“You think I regret what I did?” Her voice climbed in pitch. “Robert was a drunken brute. A pig in a crown. You want to speak of treason? He was never fit to rule anything but a wine cup and a whorehouse. I protected my children. I kept the realm stable when the men you all bow to were too busy swinging swords and squabbling over glory!”
Oberyn leaned forward lazily. “And did you protect your children when you made your firstborn into a monster?”
Cersei turned to him like a viper, her face twisting. “He was a king.”
“He was a butcher,” Renly snapped, voice suddenly sharp enough to cut steel. “And you carved the blade for his hand.”
Silence followed that.
Then Robb rose.
“I did not expect remorse,” he said calmly. “But I hoped for it.”
“You hoped,” she repeated, bitterly. “Do you hope for the North to stay free, boy-king? Do you hope your little witch keeps you warm when the fires go out? Hope is for fools. I have survived this long on certainty.”
A hush fell. For a moment, the madness in her eyes flickered into something closer to fear.
Robb's gaze did not waver.
“You were queen,” he said. “You had power—more than many ever dream of. And you wielded it not with wisdom or compassion, but with cruelty and paranoia. You do not stand here today because you loved your children. You stand here because you thought yourself untouchable.”
Cersei flinched. Just slightly.
Mace Tyrell, to the surprise of many, was the one who finally spoke.
“You burned our alliance the moment you broke your word,” he said. “You would have treated my daughter like a pawn and planned to throw her aside."
Cersei’s voice broke for the first time. “They were all I had.”
“And now they’re all gone,” Renly said coldly. “Whose fault is that?”
She didn’t answer.
The judges conferred. Quiet words exchanged, measured glances.
Cersei stood tall, until the moment Robb’s eyes met hers once more.
“Cersei Lannister,” he said, “you have been found guilty on all counts. For crimes against the Crown and the realm, for acts of treason, corruption, and bloodshed—your sentence is exile to the Silent Sisters.”
The hall stirred. Not death. Not chains. Silence.
“You will take the vows. You will wear grey and serve the gods for the rest of your days. You will not speak. You will not leave. You will vanish into the halls of silence and never again touch the lives you once ruled.”
Cersei staggered.
She opened her mouth—whether to scream or plead, none could say—but nothing came out. Not even a breath.
Two sisters were already waiting at the door.
They stepped forward with soft feet and veiled faces, their arms open, their hands empty.
“No,” Cersei rasped. “No—no, you can’t—”
But they took her by the arms, and she did not fight them. Not really. Her legs trembled. Her gold hair shook loose around her shoulders. Her final cry was no louder than a whisper as they led her away.
The doors closed behind her.
Two trials. Two lions fallen.
The next would come.
When the doors opened again, the man who entered did so without resistance.
Kevan Lannister walked with no chains. No guards held him. And yet, there was no mistaking he was a prisoner. His gait was steady, but every step bore the heaviness of a man who had not slept, and did not expect to again. His once-golden hair was now streaked with grey, his fine tunic dulled by travel and ash. He did not wear Lannister red. He wore plain brown and grey—garments stripped of pride.
He bowed once. Not low, not dramatic. Just enough.
“Lord Kevan,” Robb said quietly.
Kevan raised his eyes to the dais. “Your Grace.”
He did not look for sympathy. Nor did he show fear.
The hall was quieter now. Still shaken by the raving storm of the two trials before. The lords watched this one differently. Some with caution. Some with doubt. Some with sympathy they didn’t voice aloud.
Rosie, from her place among the Starks, studied him without expression. But her posture eased, ever so slightly. She knew this one would not scream.
The charges were read, their tone more measured.
—Aiding and abetting Cersei and Tywin Lannister during the unlawful seizure of the Crown
—Complicity through silence in the deaths of innocents, the destruction of the Riverlands, and the abuse of Crown authority
—Failure to act against known corruption and tyranny, resulting in widespread suffering and destabilization of the realm
Kevan said nothing until they were done. He let the words echo. Let them sink.
When the hall quieted, he spoke.
“I did not wield wildfire,” he said. “I did not order the slaughter of villages, nor the butchery of the Stark name. But I stood beside those who did. And I did nothing.”
There was no tremble in his voice. No theatrics. Just a kind of tired truth.
“I told myself I was preserving stability. That better to guide them quietly than make a ruin of our house. I told myself I was protecting my family. My children.”
He looked at Edmure.
“I saw what happened in the Riverlands. I saw what my brother allowed, what he encouraged. And still I kept my place. Hoping, perhaps, to contain the storm. I failed.”
There was a pause.
“Not every crime is committed with blood on the hands,” Kevan said. “Some are born of inaction. Of closing the eyes. Of cowardice cloaked in diplomacy. I am guilty of that. I will not deny it.”
He bowed his head.
The judges conferred again.
Edmure’s expression was drawn, conflicted. Mace’s lips were pursed in thought. Renly sat rigid, thoughtful. Only Oberyn seemed still, unreadable as stone.
Robb watched Kevan carefully.
“Do you regret what you did?” Robb asked.
“I regret what I didn’t do,” Kevan said, looking up. “Every single day.”
Robb nodded, more to himself than anyone else.
The sentence was not long in coming.
“Kevan Lannister,” Robb said, standing again. “You have been found guilty of complicity in the crimes of House Lannister. For standing silent while innocents burned. For protecting your name rather than your honor. But you are not your brother. And mercy is not foreign to us.”
Kevan met his gaze, unmoved.
“You are sentenced to take the black. You will live the rest of your days on the Wall. No titles. No gold. No legacy. Only duty.”
Kevan closed his eyes.
And when he opened them again, he simply nodded once. “Thank you.”
The hall remained quiet as he was led away, not with guards, but with honor escorts. One of the Northern lords who had taken no joy in this trial murmured something as he passed. Kevan did not look back.
Another lion gone.
Another reckoning made.
But the hall felt no lighter.
There was still more to come.
If Kevan had entered the hall like a fallen lord, Pycelle was dragged in like a broken relic of a rotting age.
The old man’s beard, once a proud symbol of learned wisdom, now hung in stringy, tangled clumps over a sunken chest. His robes—faded maester’s greys—were filthy, stained with sweat and neglect. He shuffled rather than walked, hunched like a creature that had been faking frailty for so long he had finally become it.
He coughed as he crossed the floor, spittle catching in his beard, and when the guards released him at the center, he swayed on his feet.
Robb did not speak yet. Nor did any of the others. The Great Hall held its breath—not out of fear, but disgust.
Pycelle peered around as if seeing through fog. His mouth opened. Closed. Then opened again.
“I… I am Grand Maester Pycelle,” he rasped. “A servant of the realm. A… a healer, not a soldier. Not a politician. I’ve served kings. Tended to—”
“You served yourself,” Renly interrupted, his voice like flint.
Pycelle blinked, watery eyes flicking toward the dais. “I… I only did what was asked. I advised. I treated. My oaths—”
“Your oaths were to the realm,” Oberyn said coldly, voice slipping into something far more venomous than it had been even during Cersei’s trial. “To the people. Not to the Lannisters. Not to the throne’s most convenient occupant.”
The charges were read aloud, the voice of the herald tight with disdain.
—Violation of the Maester’s Oath through political interference
—Complicity in false coronations and cover-ups
—Medical negligence, including the withholding of treatment for political gain
—Supplying misinformation to the Small Council to manipulate decisions
—Aiding and abetting the unlawful reigns of Cersei and Joffrey Baratheon
—Silence and participation in war crimes committed under the banner of the Crown
Rosie said nothing as she watched the hunched figure tremble under the weight of each word. But there was a coldness to her stare, a complete and utter lack of sympathy. Of all the players in this long and bloody game, it was men like Pycelle she seemed to loathe most: those who poisoned the roots while pretending to tend the garden.
Pycelle clutched the edge of his robe. “I am not… I am not a killer. I never… I only—”
“You let children die,” Edmure said, his voice rough with restrained fury. “You stood by as the Riverlands burned. As healers were hanged and innocents bled out in the streets. You wrote reports. You sent letters. And you did nothing.”
“I’m just an old man,” Pycelle whispered, voice cracking. “I’ve seen seven kings rise and fall. It’s not my place to decide—”
“No,” Robb cut in, quiet and sharp. “But it was your place to speak. And instead, you smiled and bowed and told lies dressed in robes.”
“I… I was afraid.”
“So were they,” Robb said, motioning toward the gathered lords. “So were the people who died. But they didn’t have the luxury of hiding behind quills and ravens.”
Pycelle looked down at the floor. His knees trembled.
Mace Tyrell leaned in slightly. “Do we really want him on the Wall? The old goat might freeze solid before the gate closes.”
“He won’t make it to the Wall,” Oberyn said. “He’ll die on the road.”
“Then let him,” Robb replied.
There was no real debate. No defense left to mount.
“Grand Maester Pycelle,” Robb said, rising slowly. “You are hereby stripped of your chain and your title. You are found guilty of negligence, corruption, and betrayal of your sacred oaths.”
The herald stepped forward and, with deliberate precision, reached up and unclasped the links from Pycelle’s neck. One by one, the chain was lifted. It clinked, soft but final, as it was laid at Robb’s feet.
“You are sentenced to take the black,” Robb said. “Your service, such as it is, will continue where it cannot poison the realm any longer. You will leave today. No coin. No comforts.”
Pycelle didn’t move.
He simply stood there, shoulders shaking, the remains of his life slipping through his fingers like dust.
Two guards approached. They didn’t touch him. They didn’t need to. He shuffled after them, slow and uneven, like a ghost already fading into the past.
And when the doors closed behind him, no one spoke.
No tears. No protest. No mourning.
Just silence.
Another piece of the old regime, discarded.
And now, only two remained.
When Jaime Lannister entered the hall, he came unbound.
No guards held his arms. No shackles weighed down his wrists. He walked beneath no banners, dressed in plain black with golden trim stripped clean from his sleeves. His hair, shorter now, curled damply against his temples, and his green eyes—once smug, once too bright for humility—held something else entirely.
He didn’t wear his armor. Not today. He moved with the grace of a knight and the gravity of a man who had already faced the worst the world could throw at him and survived, though not unchanged.
The room reacted differently to him. Whispers rippled. Eyes narrowed. Many stared with open hatred. Some—very few—watched with curiosity. Jaime Lannister was no Joffrey, no Cersei. He had not raved. He had not run. He had not pleaded. But he had done things.
The weight of them followed him like a second shadow.
He stepped to the center of the hall and stood tall, shoulders squared, chin lifted. And yet… there was no arrogance left in the way he met the eyes of his judges. Only readiness.
Oberyn leaned back in his chair, one brow arched, as if already sharpening his tongue. Renly’s mouth twitched into a sour line. Edmure was tense. Mace seemed torn between caution and frustration.
And Robb watched him like a man searching for something just beyond the surface.
Rosie didn’t move. She watched. That was all. But Jaime’s eyes flicked to her once and something in his face softened. The barest flicker of familiarity.
He inclined his head to her.
She gave nothing in return.
The herald began to read:
—Murder of King Aerys II Targaryen, sworn liege
—Attempted murder of Brandon Stark by defenestration
—Participation in unlawful wartime campaigns under Lannister command
—Fraternization with Queen Cersei Lannister, including incestuous relations and illegitimate heirs
—Betrayal of oaths as a knight of the Kingsguard
—Aiding the Lannister regime in its war against the North and Riverlands
A low murmur rolled through the room when Bran Stark was named. Bran himself sat beside Catelyn, his mouth tight, his hands in his lap. He did not speak.
Jaime didn’t look away from the dais.
When the charges ended, he stepped forward and spoke before any judge could begin.
“I won’t deny most of it.”
The words hung like blades.
“I killed the king I swore to protect,” he said. “I pushed a boy from a tower window. I’ve worn my family’s name like armor, and I’ve helped win wars I didn’t believe in just because I was told to. I’ve done things I regret. And things I don’t.”
He looked to Robb.
“I won’t insult you by pretending I’m innocent.”
“You call that remorse?” Edmure asked, eyes narrowing.
“I call it the truth,” Jaime replied evenly.
“You call defenestrating a child truth?” Renly snapped.
“That—” Jaime’s mouth twisted. “That I do regret. I won’t make excuses. I won’t claim I was thinking of the realm or of honor. I wasn’t. I was thinking of Cersei. Of what it would cost to be discovered. And I pushed him.”
He looked toward Bran now.
The boy didn’t flinch.
“I never expected him to live. And I’m glad he did.”
Silence.
“And the Mad King?” Mace asked, voice low.
Jaime’s jaw tightened. “I killed Aerys before he could burn the city to the ground. He had caches of wildfire beneath every major district. He ordered his pyromancers to light it the moment the gates fell. I was the last line between him and thousands of deaths.”
“You didn’t speak of it for years,” Oberyn said, his tone like cold metal. “You let people call you Kingslayer like it was a joke. You let the world believe you were proud of it.”
Jaime looked to him. “Because no one wanted the truth. The truth made me a hero. They needed a villain instead.”
“You are a villain,” Renly said. “You lied. You betrayed your vows.”
“I broke my vows to save a city. Does that make me less guilty than Pycelle? Or more?”
“You pushed a child out a window,” Edmure reminded sharply. “There’s no war strategy to cover that.”
“No,” Jaime said. “There isn’t.”
There was a long pause.
Then Robb spoke.
“When we marched south, my brother was still in a coma. You were the name on every tongue when they whispered how it happened. They called you Kingslayer. Oathbreaker. Child killer.”
He rose to his feet slowly, gaze never leaving Jaime.
“And yet you stand here now. Not because you fled. Not because we dragged you. But because you came willingly. You didn’t run. You didn’t bargain. You stood trial when so many of your kin clawed for power or cowered behind gold.”
Jaime’s eyes flicked to Rosie once more.
“She told me to trust you,” Robb said.
The hall went still.
Rosie did not lift her gaze. But the words had been said.
Robb continued, “She said her magic told her you might still become something else. Something better.”
Jaime let out a rough breath, the edge in his voice turning inward. “She’s... strange. But she sees things clearer than most.”
Oberyn scoffed. “And what is it you want? A clean slate? A pardon for decades soaked in blood?”
“No,” Jaime said quietly. “I want a chance.”
Renly stood abruptly. “And what of the child you crippled? What of the oaths you broke? The wars you fought? You want us to believe you’re sorry, and yet you’d be here still, fighting our armies, if the tides had turned?”
“No,” Jaime said, firm now. “If the tides had turned, I’d be dead. But I’m not. And I won’t waste what that means.”
The judges argued.
Oberyn, fiery and biting, wanted exile at best—death at worst. Renly called for imprisonment or lifelong service in silence. Edmure was torn. Mace said little but looked uncomfortable with the notion of killing a knight who had, at least once, saved King’s Landing from annihilation.
It was Robb who quieted the hall again.
“Jaime Lannister,” he said, “you are guilty of crimes committed under the name of your house. For oathbreaking, for violence, for the near-death of my brother.”
He stepped down from the dais, every eye tracking him.
“But you are not beyond redemption.”
Gasps. Protests. Whispers.
“You will be stripped of your titles. Your lands and name hold no power now. You will serve under Northern oversight for no fewer than the rest of your life. One misstep—one—and you will die by my hand.”
“And if I don’t?” Jaime asked.
Robb’s voice didn’t waver. “Then maybe the realm will know you as something other than Kingslayer.”
A long silence passed.
Then Jaime nodded.
“I’ll take it.”
He turned and walked the side of the hall not as a lion, not as a knight, but as something still unfinished.
And in the crowd, Rosie finally blinked.
Just once.
When the doors of the Great Hall opened for the final time, the air itself seemed to change.
Even among lords who had seen a thousand deaths and betrayals, even among men who had marched through flame and watched cities burn, the presence of Tywin Lannister sent a ripple through the crowd. Not fear exactly, though fear was there, but recognition. A tension born not of what he would say, but of what he had already done.
He entered the hall under heavy guard, but it looked absurd. The idea that such a man needed guards at all.
Tywin walked unshackled, unbowed, untouched by dust or hesitation. He moved like a king, his spine impossibly straight, his polished boots clicking against the stone as if they walked not toward judgment, but toward command. His armor was gone, replaced by fine black velvet, trimmed with gold. He wore no lion, no crown—but Tywin Lannister did not need symbols.
He was the symbol.
The hall had never been quieter. Even the herald hesitated.
Tywin came to a stop at the center, his hands clasped behind his back. He looked directly at the five judges—his gaze pausing on each man with clinical detachment. Robb. Oberyn. Renly. Edmure. Mace.
And then, without prompt, he turned his head toward Rosie.
The firelight caught his pale green eyes, and for the briefest moment, his mouth curled in something not quite a smile. A challenge. An insult wrapped in elegance.
Rosie did not blink.
She didn’t look away.
Neither did he.
Only when Robb stood did Tywin finally turn back.
“Tywin Lannister,” Robb said, his voice low and resonant. “You stand accused of crimes against the realm, against its people, and against the laws of gods and men.”
Tywin said nothing. He didn’t need to. His silence had always spoken louder than most men's words.
The herald stepped forward, and for once, the reading of the charges took time.
—Conspiracy to murder King Robb Stark and his army under false terms
—Complicity in the Riverrun Feast poisoning
—Treason by covert alliance with House Frey and House Bolton
—Sanctioning the slaughter of unarmed civilians across the Riverlands
—Commanding the Sack of King’s Landing, including the execution of Princess Elia Martell and her children
—Manipulation of the Small Council through threats, bribery, and fear
—Use of warfare as a means of political annihilation
—Endangerment of the realm through destabilization of Crown legitimacy and unlawful seizure of regency
The list went on and on.
Each crime, a scar across the realm.
And still, Tywin stood with the patience of a man at a boring dinner.
When the herald finished, the hush was profound.
Robb’s eyes locked on Tywin’s. “Have you anything to say in your defense?”
Tywin’s response came slowly, deliberately.
“I see we’ve finally descended to theater.”
Oberyn’s mouth twitched, but it wasn’t a smile.
Tywin continued. “Your accusations are vivid. Your hall is full. But do not mistake gathered men for legitimacy, Stark. You may wear a crown, but you are still a boy. This farce of a trial will crumble with your reign.”
“And yet here you stand,” Robb said calmly.
“I stand here,” Tywin said, his voice cold as marble, “because I allowed it. Because I believed, foolishly, that the South might still be tamed. That even Northerners could be taught to respect power.”
Oberyn stood. “You slaughtered children.”
Tywin’s eyes cut to him like a blade. “And what would you have done, Prince of Dorne? Let Elia take the Iron Throne? Her blood was nothing to the realm. She was a pawn. Just like your bastard customs and your sand-ridden laws.”
A sharp sound rang across the chamber as Oberyn slammed a hand down on the arm of his chair.
“You butchered my sister!” he snarled. “You crushed her son’s skull against a wall!”
“I gave the city peace,” Tywin snapped back. “You call it blood. I call it order. The war ended because of what I did. Do you think Rhaegar would have brought peace? Or Robert?”
“And what of Robb Stark?” Renly asked. “Did peace require treachery under sacred guest right?”
Tywin raised a brow. “Peace always requires blood. Only fools still pretend otherwise.”
“You violated the oldest law of Westeros,” Edmure said. “You let your allies poison men at their own feast.”
“We were at war,” Tywin said flatly. “And I would do it again.”
The room erupted.
Voices clashed. The Riverlords shouted oaths. The Dornish swore vengeance. Even some of the Reach lords hissed in disgust. Only the Northern contingent remained quiet—cold, stone-faced.
Because they already knew.
Robb did not raise his voice.
He waited.
And when the noise died, he stood.
And spoke.
“You think this is about the war?” Robb said. “You think this is about politics?”
Tywin met his gaze, unflinching.
“This is about how you fought,” Robb continued. “This is about every farm you burned. Every girl taken and raped. Every mother who held her child as your men rode them down. This is about what you left behind. And what you tried to erase.”
Tywin gave a low sound of contempt. “I preserved the legacy of my house. Can you say the same, Stark?”
Robb didn’t flinch.
“No,” he said. “Because I didn’t fight for legacy. I fought for my people.”
There was a pause.
Then Oberyn rose again.
And this time, his voice rang out like a funeral bell.
“Tywin Lannister,” he said, “you are a coward dressed as a tactician. A butcher in a lord’s tunic. You let my sister’s screams echo through stone while you counted your victories. You murdered babes in their sleep and called it a necessary end.”
Tywin turned toward him.
“I did what your brother would not. I won.”
Oberyn’s face twisted. “Not today.”
Mace Tyrell finally spoke. “Even the Reach cannot defend this. Your victories stained our name. Our honor.”
Renly stood. “You claim to understand power. But you’ve forgotten one thing. It’s never permanent.”
Then, Robb Stark stepped forward.
The silence returned, a hush as deep and ancient as winter.
“Tywin Lannister,” Robb said, his voice steady and low, “you are found guilty on all counts.”
A sharp intake of breath from the crowd.
“For war crimes, regicide, and the attempted destruction of House Stark, you are sentenced to death.”
Tywin’s chin lifted, defiant to the last. “I demand trial by combat.”
A pause.
Then Robb smiled. Just slightly. But it held no warmth.
“That may be how things are done in the South,” he said. “But I am a Northern king. And in the eyes of the Old Gods—my word is final.”
Tywin’s jaw clenched.
He did not speak again.
The sentence would be carried out at dawn, at the steps of Baelor’s Sept.
Robb Stark would swing the sword himself.
And the lion would fall—not in fire, not in glory, but in silence.
Chapter 46: Ashes and Blueprints
Summary:
What comes next?
Also bye bye Tywin.
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The doors of the Great Hall groaned closed behind them like the exhale of something ancient. Rosie followed Robb in silence, her steps soft over stone still echoing with the weight of judgment. The corridor they entered was empty—deliberately cleared, no guards, no advisors, no interruptions. The flickering torchlight along the passage left the stone walls glowing gold, but the air between them was thick with something heavier than heat.
Robb moved ahead with purpose, not haste—his shoulders squared, his gait steady—but Rosie knew him well enough now to see the tension woven into every line of his back. His fists weren’t clenched, but they might as well have been. He was holding too much—too much pain, too much thought, too much everything.
He didn’t speak as he pushed open the side chamber door and stepped inside. The room was modest, a war council chamber once, if the old table and scattered chairs were anything to go by. A hearth burned low at the far end, casting its glow over the room but doing little to warm the weight pressing in around them.
He stopped in the center of the room.
Just stood there.
And Rosie crossed the space between them without a word. She reached for him slowly and wrapped her arms around his chest, her face pressed to the leather of his jerkin, breathing him in like he was the only real thing left in the world.
He didn’t speak.
He didn’t move at first.
But then—slowly, achingly—his arms came up and around her, and the breath he exhaled against her shoulder was broken.
They held each other for a long time.
No fanfare. No declarations. Just the silence of two souls who had carried too much, for too long, and finally let themselves rest in one another.
Only when he pulled back did she speak, her voice soft and hoarse.
“What happens next?”
Robb was quiet for a beat.
Then: “Marriage.”
She snorted against his chest, just a little. “You’re a menace.”
“I am,” he agreed, brushing her hair from her cheek with the gentlest touch. “But for a moment there, you smiled.”
Rosie leaned back enough to look up at him, one brow lifted. “You know that can’t happen yet. There’s too much—”
“War? Politics? Kingdoms needing fixing?” He sighed. “Aye. I know. But let a man dream, witch.”
She smiled then, a small real thing. They eased down into two of the chairs near the hearth, shoulder to shoulder, not bothering with formality or distance. The quiet crackle of flame filled the space between thoughts.
Rosie glanced sideways. “What do you want?”
Robb blinked. “I… what?”
“Not the realm. Not the council. You. Robb Stark. What do you want?”
The question hung in the air.
He didn’t answer at first. Then, slowly, he leaned forward, his elbows on his knees, hands clasped.
“I want to go home,” he said. “I want to see Winterfell rise again. I want to see what Jon’s done with it, see if he needs help. Gods know he probably doesn’t. But I miss it. The trees, the snow. The quiet. I miss it more than I ever thought I would.”
Rosie nodded, watching him, letting him speak freely.
“But how do I go home,” he continued, “when the throne sits empty? When no one decent wants it, and everyone dangerous does?”
She didn’t answer. Not yet.
“I could abdicate,” he said. “Hand it to someone loyal, someone stable. But then what? Wait a year? Two? Before they start taxing the North again? Before some upjumped lord with glory in his dreams thinks we’re just a province to reclaim? If I walk away now… it’ll all come back. The war. The fire.”
Still, she said nothing.
He looked at her then.
“I don’t want to rule these people. I want to protect mine. But maybe… maybe I can’t do one without the other.”
Rosie exhaled slowly. “In my world… we had leaders like you.”
He blinked. “I doubt that.”
“No,” she said, smiling faintly. “They were reluctant. Tired. Burdened. But they had people beside them who believed in building something better. And they did. They made mistakes. Big ones. But they never ruled for glory. They ruled so others wouldn’t have to live in fear.”
Robb was silent.
“And you’re right,” she continued. “No Southern ruler will ever give the North true freedom. Not for long. You walk away, they’ll smile and wait. And then someday, they’ll come again. With dragons or steel or gold.”
He leaned back, watching the firelight flicker against the stone.
“You may need to stay King,” Rosie said gently. “If you want the North to be free.”
Robb closed his eyes. “Then I’ll stay.”
“I’ll be by your side,” she added, reaching for his hand. “I’ll help you build it. Break what needs breaking. Heal what can be healed.”
He squeezed her fingers, tight.
“And besides,” she said, a little lighter now, “you’re King, aren’t you? You could move the capital.”
He looked at her, brow raised.
She shrugged. “Why not? Take the Crownlands. Appoint a Warden. Move the seat of power North. Make Winterfell the center of the realm. Imagine it, a true capital in the snow.”
Robb’s eyes lit with something unexpected. “Could that… could that work?”
“Why not? It’s never been done. So what? You’re not like the kings before you. Let the Red Keep rot. Or better…”
Her voice slowed. Thoughtful.
“Turn it into something else.”
“Like what?”
She looked around the chamber, the blackened stones, the old bloody shadows still clinging to every corner. “Make it a school.”
Robb blinked. “A what?”
“A place for learning. Not just books and scrolls, but real learning. Trades. Languages. History. Smithing. Farming. Cooking. Navigation. Something for every child in the realm—highborn and common. Let them grow together. Learn together.”
He was staring at her now.
“I was raised in a school like that,” she whispered. “It wasn’t perfect. Gods, it was dangerous sometimes. But it gave us hope. Maybe that’s what this place needs most.”
Robb was still, and then slowly… he smiled. A quiet, warm thing.
“You’re mad.”
“I know.”
“But it’s a beautiful kind of madness,” he said. “And I think I like it.”
She laughed, softly.
“I’ll need help designing it.”
“You’ll have it.”
They sat in silence a little longer, the fire burning low but warm.
And for the first time in what felt like weeks, Rosie let herself imagine a future. Not just surviving, but building. Not just rebuilding thrones, but shaping the world better than before.
Robb's POV
The sun had just begun to rise, a pale amber slit over the Crownlands horizon, as Robb Stark stood at the top of the stone steps leading to the Sept of Baelor and wondered how a man was meant to carry a world on his shoulders without being broken under the weight.
The city was quiet, but not silent. Not like it had been the day they breached the gates of King’s Landing. Now it buzzed with restrained breath, a thousand throats tight with waiting, a thousand eyes watching from the square below, from the windows above, from the towers and corners and ledges and rooftops where the bold had climbed to witness the end of an era. No bells rang. No trumpets called. This was not ceremony.
This was judgment.
The Sept loomed behind him, pale and cracked in places from wildfire burns long since cooled. Before him stretched the square, flanked by soldiers in Stark grey, Mormont black, and Tyrell rose. The Dornish stood further back, their sunburst banners wilting slightly in the morning wind, yet their presence was like fire waiting beneath skin. And lining the far walls were lords of every shape and loyalty—Stormlords, Riverlords, Reachmen, all gathered beneath the new crown.
And in the center of it all: a single block of dark, blood-stained wood, smoothed by time and too many heads.
Beside it stood a tall iron pike, and beside that, the sword.
Not Ice, which had been taken from him years ago and melted down into something grotesque.
This was the Sword of Gryffindor, pulled from flame and legend, its edge honed sharper than vengeance, its hilt bound in red and gold but its purpose stripped of pomp. Rosie had placed it in his hands many nights ago and told him without words that it belonged with him now.
He had accepted it.
But he had not stopped feeling its weight.
Behind him, a presence stirred.
He turned to find Rosie standing just beneath the sept’s arch, her dark cloak billowing gently around her, her expression unreadable in the morning light. Her hair was braided back, her eyes shadowed but steady. She said nothing.
She didn’t need to.
Beside her stood Arya, arms folded tight across her chest, her gaze locked on the execution block. Sansa stood still, lips pale but firm, Bran quiet beside her, and Rickon with a sword too large across his back and a fury too old in his eyes. Blackfish watched the crowd, ever the sentinel. Mother stood like carved iron.
And near the lower steps, deliberately apart, stood Tyrion Lannister, flanked by two guards but unbound. His eyes were narrow, his mouth tight, and his fingers folded before him as if clinging to decorum like it was the last tether he had left.
And Jaime—gods—Jaime had placed himself behind Rosie, arms crossed, face carved from stone. No sigils. No armor. Just him, and the quiet announcement of his presence: her sword now, by choice, by oath, by some impossible turn of fate that made the world bend toward poetry.
Robb didn’t acknowledge him.
He turned back to the crowd.
The wind shifted. The sun crested.
It was time.
He stepped forward, his voice rising clear over the square, amplified not by magic or artifice, but by sheer will.
“People of Westeros,” he said, “you have watched this realm burn. You have lost kin, coin and trust. You have seen kings rise and fall. Houses shatter. Children buried. Villages turned to ash. And all of it—every fire, every blade—was lit beneath the shadow of a single house.”
He let the name hang a moment.
“Lannister.”
A murmur rippled through the crowd, as though history itself shivered in its sleep.
“They called it power. They called it strategy. But we call it what it truly was: cruelty, corruption, and treason.”
His eyes swept across the lords gathered. “This is not vengeance. This is not theater. This is justice. And like the Old Gods of the North, we deliver it not with ceremony, but with steel.”
He turned, nodded once.
The doors behind him opened wide.
And Joffrey was brought out.
He had not changed.
If anything, he had grown smaller in the days since the trial, shrinking into himself like a starved rat in a crownless robe. His hair was unkempt, his wrists bound in manacles, but it was his face—gods, his face—that struck deepest. Not composed. Not noble. Not humbled.
A child throwing the tantrum of a lifetime.
“I am king!” he screamed as they dragged him forward, heels scraping the stone, spittle flying from cracked lips. “You can’t do this! You’re nothing! You’re traitors! My grandfather will—he’ll—”
“He’s right behind you,” one guard muttered.
Joffrey thrashed harder. “Let me go! I command you! I AM THE BLOOD OF THE STAG!”
He screamed until the words failed him.
The square watched in silence as the former king of Westeros, falseborn and frenzied, was dragged to the block. He fought until the last, clawing at air, at robes, at anything that might stop the inevitable. They forced him to his knees, and even then, he cried—hot, ugly sobs that echoed against the stone like something feral.
Robb took the sword from the pike.
The metal caught the light.
Joffrey’s eyes found him. “Please,” he whimpered. “Please—don’t—I’ll—I'll be better, I swear—”
And Robb Stark, son of Ned, King in the North and now beyond, raised the blade.
“For the blood you spilled,” he said. “For the lives you broke. For the crown you stole.”
The sword fell.
The square erupted in gasps.
The silence afterward was not mournful. It was a hollow kind of stillness. Not satisfaction. Not rage.
Just the closing of a page in the history of a realm.
Joffrey Baratheon—bastard of incest, boy-king, mad tyrant—was no more.
His body was taken away.
The blood was not yet dry when the next figure emerged.
Tywin Lannister walked to his death.
He needed no prodding. No chains. No guards. He walked like a general leading a final march, head high, robes untouched by dust, face carved from centuries of power and pride.
The crowd was silent again.
As he reached the platform, he turned not to Robb, but to the assembled lords.
“You’ll remember this day,” he said. “Not for what you ended—but for what you unleashed.”
He turned to Robb next.
“You’ve killed a lion, boy. But you’ve set wolves upon a crown. And wolves have never known how to rule.”
Robb did not answer.
Tywin stepped to the block himself.
He knelt.
He did not close his eyes.
“You may wear a crown, Stark—but you’ll never command fear. And without fear, this realm will eat you alive,” he said.
The words weren’t venomous. Not truly. They were… tired. Bitter. And in some way, Robb thought, perhaps there was a part of the man that was relieved it was over.
The sword rose.
And then it fell.
Tywin Lannister’s head struck the stone with a sound that seemed to reverberate through the bones of the city itself.
The crowd did not cheer.
There was no applause.
Only wind. Only breath.
Only silence.
Chapter 47: The Shape of the Realm
Summary:
The Realm moves on and makes it's decisions!
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
The council chamber filled slowly.
It began with murmurs—boots against stone, hushed conversations behind heavy doors, the subtle shift of power in motion. Not the shouting of banners or the clash of swords. No. This was the sound of a kingdom rearranging itself.
Robb Stark stood at the head of the chamber and watched them come.
One by one, the lords and ladies of Westeros entered the room that had once echoed with the Lannisters’ commands and secrets. The Red Keep had not changed much since the last war council sat here under Robert’s crown—stone still red-veined and dark, light slanting through high, narrow windows like the judgment of gods too tired to care. But the air was different now. Thicker. Sharper. As if the room itself was waiting to see if the man at its center would rise or crumble beneath the weight of what came next.
They came in orderless waves.
The Northern lords were first—stalwart, grim, unshaken by southern grandeur. Mage Mormont strode in like a hammer ready to fall, her bearskin cloak dragging behind her like a threat. Torrhen Karstark walked with quiet precision, his father beside him, both men carved from cold and honor. Lord Glover, broad-shouldered and silent, offered Robb a nod so slight it might have been mistaken for breath. Wyman Manderly entered last of them, slower, thicker, but with eyes sharp as frost.
Then came the Riverlords, weathered by grief and siege. Lord Tytos Blackwood and Lord Jonos Bracken sat opposite each other without acknowledgment. The feud was older than anyone present and likely would outlive them all. Edmure followed, stiff-backed, trying hard to wear the weight of his position. And then Blackfish, Brynden Tully, who needed no throne nor title to command a room—just the silent steel in his posture and the memory of his blade.
The Reach swept in like spring rain over dust. Lord Mace Tyrell, as pompous as ever, took his seat like it had always been waiting for him, but it was Olenna who captured the air—quietly watching, a vulture dressed in velvet, sharp-eyed and older than power itself. Garlan Tyrell’s movements were precise and deliberate, already assessing the room like a battlefield. Lord Redwyne, thin and fox-eyed, offered only muttered greetings, while Lord Hightower seemed lost in thoughts far more complicated than wine and grain.
From the Stormlands, Lord Selwyn Tarth and Lord Eldon Estermont arrived side by side, a rare sight of unity that spoke more of necessity than trust. Renly Baratheon and Loras entered without fanfare, but the room tilted when they did. Renly smiled like the world was still a game. Loras did not.
Then came the Dornish—a burst of color in a sea of ash. Prince Oberyn Martell strolled in with the poise of a blade too long sheathed, his eyes sweeping the chamber like he already owned it. Lady Allyria Dayne was with him, dusk-eyed and quiet. Lord Varyn Blackmont and his sharp-browed sister moved like they were scouting enemy terrain, but even their tension softened when they took in the sight of Rosie already seated beside the king.
The Crownlands came in faded and fractured. Varys moved without sound, his presence unsettling even the stone. Pale, deliberate, and unreadable. Then the doors opened again, and with them came not just tension—but the brittle, weighted hush of history.
The Westerlords had arrived.
Not in force—those who remained loyal to Casterly Rock had been broken with Tywin’s fall—but enough had followed Tyrion Lannister back to King’s Landing to be noticed. Ser Lyle Crakehall, tall and silent, armor stripped of Lannister red. Lord Westerling, thin and grim-faced, his shoulders stiff with memory. These were not men flushed with triumph, but tired survivors who had chosen what future remained.
And in their center, Tyrion Lannister walked with slow, deliberate steps, every eye in the room drawing to him. His limp was faint but real. His hands were clasped before him like a diplomat preparing for a losing war. His face betrayed nothing, but Robb saw the careful calculation beneath the mask. Tyrion wasn’t here to beg.
He was here to build.
And behind him came Jaime, gold hair dulled in the morning light, no sigil, no title, no crown. Just his sword, and his silence. He took his place behind Rosie without being told, his eyes meeting Robb’s only briefly.
Robb looked away first.
He took all of it in.
He had not spoken yet. He had not risen.
He just stood there, hands braced on the edge of the war table, his jaw tight, his heart a slow, steady drum against his ribs.
It had been two days since he’d taken Tywin Lannister’s head with the Sword of Gryffindor. Two days since Joffrey’s screams had been silenced by steel. Two days since the sun rose on a capital no longer ruled by fear—but not yet ruled by anything else.
He hadn’t slept much. Hadn’t eaten. Not really. Rosie had made sure he drank water. Luna had made sure he didn’t pass out. Beyond that, he’d been running on something older, something colder. Duty, maybe. Rage, perhaps. Or the strange, coiled clarity that came only after doing something terrible and knowing it had been right.
Robb had watched the blood wash off the sword. Had watched the Sept emptied, the pikes raised, the banners lowered. He had stood at the edge of Baelor’s steps and felt the ground beneath his boots tremble—not with magic, not with prophecy. But with change.
And now, here they all were.
Every house that remained loyal. Every house that had bent or broken. Every man or woman who had enough power to help rebuild, or enough ambition to try.
He wasn’t his father.
And he wasn’t the boy who had ridden south for vengeance.
He was what the war had made of him.
And gods help them all if he couldn’t make something better.
He looked around the room, slowly, letting his gaze rest on each face in turn. Friend and stranger. Ally and enemy. The wary and the worn.
A king had no right to be afraid.
But a man had every reason.
And Robb Stark was still both.
The silence in the chamber wasn’t the kind that begged to be brokenit was the kind that settled over bone and breath, waiting for someone brave enough to name what came next. Robb stood beneath the light of the high windows, the weight of dozens of noble gazes resting across his shoulders like a second cloak, heavier than any mantle he'd ever worn in the North.
He straightened.
Not because he felt ready.
But because it was time.
“We’ve spoken of war,” Robb said, his voice steady, low, but with the certainty of a blade unsheathed. “We’ve spoken of justice. We’ve spoken of endings.”
He looked out over the room, the lords and ladies seated in a vast ring around the war table. The ones who had suffered. The ones who had bled. The ones who had once fought each other and now sat waiting to see what peace would cost them.
“But this… this is the beginning.”
He paused, letting the weight of it settle.
“I will not rule from this hall. I will not wear a crown forged from fear, nor sit a throne built by the mad and maintained by blood. The Iron Throne is broken in more ways than one. And I will not waste time trying to mend a symbol that was never meant to stand.”
A low murmur stirred, rustling like wind through dry grass. Robb didn’t flinch.
“This city has seen too much death. Too much shadow. And it is not where I will raise the next chapter of this realm.”
He inhaled deeply, and then let the words fall like winter’s first snow.
“The capital will move North.”
The room fractured.
Whispers surged, a few lords rising halfway from their seats. Lord Redwyne’s jaw dropped. Mace Tyrell gaped like a fish drawn from shallow waters. Selwyn Tarth exchanged a long, weighted glance with Lord Hightower. And yet, no one truly shouted, not yet. The room was too stunned.
Robb pressed on.
“A new city will be raised, just beyond Winterfell. A capital built not of fear, but of stone and snow and unity. A place where lords can gather in peace and purpose. Where all realms of Westeros have a seat, and all their voices are heard.”
He met the eyes of Wyman Manderly first—who nodded, slowly. Then Mage Mormont—whose jaw tightened with restrained pride.
“Winterfell will remain my home. But Wintercity will become the heart of the realm.”
“And what of the Crownlands?” came the voice of Lord Westerling, careful, cautious.
“They remain under my protection,” Robb said. “Until a Warden is chosen, the Crownlands will be overseen by a council appointed by my hand. Trade will continue. Law will continue. And no one will be exiled unless they give cause.”
“And who leads this council?” Olenna asked, her eyes narrowing slightly, fingers curled around the stem of her goblet.
Robb turned his head slightly, his gaze settling on Rosie.
“Lady Rosalie Potter will speak with my voice in King’s Landing.”
Rosie stood slowly. She was dressed in black and deep green, her hair braided down her back, no crown, no pin, no title save the weight of her presence. When she spoke, her voice was calm, unwavering.
“I will not rule,” she said. “But I will build.”
She stepped forward into the arc of light beside Robb.
“This city has been bloodstained too many times,” she said. “The Red Keep has been home to tyrants, fools, and victims. I propose it be transformed, into something it has never been.”
A hush fell. And in that silence, she said it.
“A school.”
Someone scoffed, probably Tarly.
But most listened.
“A place for learning. For healing. For building something new,” she said. “Where children from every corner of Westeros can learn side by side. Not just sons of lords, but daughters. Bastards. Orphans. Merchants’ children. Stable boys. Girls who want to be smiths. Boys who want to be scribes. This city can be more than its bones. It can be a beginning.”
Garlan Tyrell leaned forward. “Letters and numbers? Or more?”
“Letters, numbers, languages,” Rosie said. “History. Rhetoric. Swordplay. Navigation. Healing. Farming. Trade. Magic, for those born with it. Practical arts for those without.”
A ripple moved through the room. Doubt and wonder, hand in hand.
“And who funds this?” Lord Hightower asked, pragmatic as ever.
“Tyrion Lannister,” Robb said, bluntly. “He has agreed to fund the school as its first major initiative, using both Lannister gold and Crown revenue.”
Eyes turned to Tyrion, who gave a slight, theatrical bow.
“I’ve wasted more gold on bribes,” he said lightly. “Might as well spend some on hope.”
Rosie’s gaze didn’t leave the table.
“Let the Red Keep become a sanctuary for the future. Not a throne. Not a cage.”
“And you’ll oversee this?” came the question from Lord Crakehall, arms folded.
“I will direct the design, hire instructors, and organize the structure,” she said. “But I will not rule it. It will be an institution with its own internal governance. I will only remain here until the Crownlands are stable and the king chooses a warden.”
“She will also answer directly to me,” Robb added. “As my future queen, and as steward of the realm’s rebirth.”
The word—queen—landed like a stone in the pond of the chamber.
Robb let it sit.
No declaration. No coronation. Just truth, laid bare.
And Rosie—Rosie didn’t argue.
There was a pause after Rosie sat again, long enough to let her final words settle like stone into water. The mention of her role, of the school, of a queen who came not from a noble house but from fire and ash and another world entirely, it all hung in the air like a spark suspended between breath and flame.
Robb stepped forward once more, pressing his hands against the edge of the table as if he could feel the pulse of Westeros in the grain of the wood.
“There is no realm without a council,” he said, voice calm, measured. “No kingdom can rise without hands to lift the walls, voices to guide it, minds to shape its law.”
His gaze swept the room.
“I have chosen my council. Not for names. Not for legacy. But for what they’ve already done. For who they’ve proven themselves to be.”
He paused.
And then he began.
“My Hand will be Mage Mormont.”
The room shifted, more than one lord sat straighter in surprise. Mage, for her part, did not react at all beyond one grunt that might have meant approval or readiness for war.
“She has been with me since the first days of the war,” Robb continued. “She has led, bled, and stood with the North in every trial we’ve endured. She says what others fear to say. She speaks the truth when it is hardest. And she knows how to keep lords and fools alike in their place.”
Mage gave him a long look, then a single curt nod. “I’ll say what needs saying,” she muttered. “You know that well enough.”
“And that’s why you’re the one I trust to stand beside me,” Robb said.
“My Master of Laws will be Lord Brynden Tully.”
Blackfish didn’t blink. He folded his arms across his chest, a silent mountain at the table’s edge.
“No man in this realm understands justice better. Not because he studied it—but because he’s fought for it, watched it fail, and still demanded it be done right.”
Brynden said nothing.
But Edmure looked over at him, and for once, his voice was soft.
“It should be him.”
“Master of Ships will be Lord Paxter Redwyne.”
The Reach lord blinked, then straightened with visible caution.
“Your fleet is unmatched,” Robb said. “Your loyalty to the Tyrell alliance has held through the worst of this war. And the seas must remain open if we’re to rebuild what’s broken.”
Redwyne inclined his head. “I accept, Your Grace.”
“Master of Coin will be Tyrion Lannister.”
The chamber stirred.
Some voices rose in protest, but not many. Tyrion sat calm, unbothered, eyes glittering as if already balancing the realm’s future across a set of golden scales.
“He knows the coffers,” Robb said. “He knows debt, and cost, and the value of mercy when spent well. He could have run. He did not. He stood trial. He stayed.”
Robb met Tyrion’s gaze.
“You will also serve as Warden of the West,” he said. “The Lannister name is yours, but your heirs must be forged through peace. You will marry—when the time is right, to someone of my choosing. Someone loyal to this new world.”
Tyrion’s lips curled. “You ask for my coin and my hand? What a lucky man I must be.”
A few dry chuckles broke the tension.
Robb nodded. “Tommen and Myrcella will bear the Lannister name. They will not rule. But they will live peacefully. And if they earn a quiet life, they will have it.”
“Master of Whispers will be Varys.”
No one reacted.
Not even Varys, who inclined his bald head slightly, hands tucked in his sleeves.
“There is no one better suited,” Robb said. “And gods help me, I would rather have him beside me than behind me.”
Varys gave a ghost of a smile.
“Wise, Your Grace.”
“Grand Maester will be Samwell Tarly, upon his return from the Citadel.”
This sparked some debate.
“He’s still in training,” Lord Tarly snapped.
“He’s also the only man I trust with both a book and a conscience,” Robb replied. “Until then, the Citadel will send others in rotation. The first of them arrives in a week.”
Robb let the silence settle before speaking again, his voice steady but clear. “The realm we inherit is not the one we knew. The war has changed our people, and peace will demand more than the old ways can offer. To that end, I will be expanding the council, creating new seats beyond the traditions of king and coin. The realm needs more than stewards of gold and grain. It needs guardians of knowledge, of celebration, of magic and defense. These new roles will serve not just the court, but the people, and they will speak not just to power, but to purpose.” He let that sink in before continuing, “We must not rebuild what was, we must build better.”
“Master of War will be Prince Oberyn Martell.”
Oberyn’s head tilted, a sharp smile curving his lips. “Was wondering when you’d get to the good part.”
“You’ve bled for your people. For mine. For justice,” Robb said. “You understand how to fight. More than that, you understand why. You will command peace with a soldier’s eye. And if war comes again, you will be ready.”
Oberyn raised his goblet in silent toast.
“Master of Magic will be offered to Neville Longbottom, when we return North.”
“I offered the title to Lady Rosie,” Robb said. “But she’s taking on more than one burden already.”
Rosie gave him a look that was somewhere between affection and exasperation.
“She’ll help Neville shape it.”
“Master of Revels will be Lord Renly Baratheon.”
Renly blinked, then laughed. “You’re giving me festivals?”
“I’m giving you the soul of the realm,” Robb said. “We’ve had enough fire and blood. You’ll oversee every celebration, tournament and diplomatic affair. Let the world know joy again.”
“I accept,” Renly said, still grinning. “On the condition that we have better music than before the war.”
“Master of the Royal Guard will be Ser Torrhen Karstark.”
Torrhen looked stunned.
“No one has stood closer to me,” Robb said. “No one has protected Rosie more. Your loyalty has never wavered. And I trust no one else with my life or my families.”
Torrhen bowed his head. “I won’t fail you, my king.”
“Master of the City Watch will be Ser Garlan Tyrell.”
Mace blinked.
But Garlan nodded.
“You’ve shown restraint where others craved blood,” Robb said. “And you’ve kept peace in chaos. That’s what the people need.”
“I’ll keep the city safe,” Garlan said. “Until we bring them north.”
The room fell quiet again.
Robb looked out over them all.
His council.
Some who had once stood on opposite sides of the war. Some who had buried friends because of each other. Some who still didn’t trust one another. But they were here. And they were willing.
“This is the council that will rebuild the realm,” Robb said. “Not through fear. Not through gold. But through purpose. Through service. Through peace.”
He met Rosie’s eyes.
And then he sat.
The echo of Robb’s final words still hung in the air when the council stirred, chairs creaking, pages rustling, voices rising like embers catching a fresh gust. The room no longer sat in stunned silence—now it breathed, slow and wary, full of tension and life. The shape of the realm had changed in less than an hour, and even those who welcomed it had to blink and wonder whether it would hold.
Robb did not speak first.
He let the murmurs play out—controlled, but not silenced. That was the way of leadership now. Not command. Consensus.
It was Olenna Tyrell who finally cut through the hum.
“Well,” she said, setting her goblet down with a soft click, “you’ve upended everything nicely. Moved the capital, stripped the throne, stacked your council with women, wolves, and dwarves… gods, it's almost as if you're trying to make the realm functional.”
Several lords shifted, unsure whether to laugh or bristle. Robb gave her a thin smile.
“We’re not building a court,” he said. “We’re building a country.”
“That,” Olenna replied, “is what frightens them.”
Lord Hightower cleared his throat. “A question, if I may—regarding this Wintercity. The logistics alone would take decades. Roads must be carved, trade lines redirected, thousands displaced from the capital. Who is to pay for this?”
Tyrion opened his mouth, but Rosie spoke first.
“I’ve already begun drafting the city’s structure,” Rosie said, her tone steady, almost too casual for the storm it was about to stir. “I’ll be working closely with Luna on the magical framework for long-distance communication and protection enchantments. As for the building itself—we’ll use Northern stone, local timber, and hire displaced workers from King’s Landing to begin laying the foundations. If we incentivize families to migrate north, we can offer land, work, and purpose all in one breath.”
Several lords murmured at that. Wyman Manderly nodded thoughtfully. Lord Hightower scribbled something on the edge of a parchment.
“And coin?” Lord Tarly asked, his voice sharp as flint. “That kind of infrastructure doesn’t bloom from sentiment.”
Before Tyrion could open his mouth, Luna spoke from behind Rosie, clear as a bell.
“I’ll be investing the first half myself.”
The room blinked.
Robb turned toward her, stunned. Even Rosie blinked, her brow furrowing. “Luna...what?”
“You want it built,” Luna said, as if she were stating the time of day. “And I have vaults that haven’t been opened since the age of the First Wizards. Might as well use them before I forget it.”
Rosie stared at her for a beat. “You never said—”
“You didn’t ask.” Luna gave her a small smile. “Besides, you have your hands full.”
That alone would’ve unsettled the room, but Tyrion, always smelling opportunity, leaned forward, folding his hands.
“And what of your own funds, Lady Rosalie?” he asked lightly. “The way you throw magic around, I assumed you were rich in mystery, not in gold.”
Rosie tilted her head, clearly debating how much to say, then offered a small, wry smile. “I inherited two vaults before I left my world. One from the House of Black. One from House Potter. Both… substantial.”
“How substantial?” Olenna Tyrell asked, narrowing her eyes like a hawk sighting movement in tall grass.
Rosie hesitated, just a second too long.
Then: “I brought it with me. All of it. Shrunken trunks. Hidden. Gold, gems, enchanted trade bars… "
The silence that followed was sharp as broken glass.
“You’ve had royal-tier coin sitting in your luggage this entire time?” Tyrion asked slowly, as though tasting every word.
Rosie shrugged. “We were at war.”
“And I thought my family had a gift for understatement,” Tyrion muttered.
“You brought your entire fortune across worlds and just—carried it around?” Mace Tyrell said, half in disbelief, half in scandal.
“It fits in four trunks,” Rosie said. “They’re enchanted to weigh nothing.”
“I’ve always said,” Olenna sighed, “if a girl’s going to flee into another dimension, she ought to do it with sensible shoes and a solid investment plan.”
That broke the tension, ripples of laughter spilled across the chamber, though a few of the lords exchanged glances that clearly translated to: We need to know exactly how much gold this woman is sitting on.
Robb glanced at Rosie, brow raised.
She met his look and mouthed silently: Later.
Wyman Manderly leaned forward then, fingers pressed together. “And what of King’s Landing? Do we abandon it to rot while the North is raised in gold?”
“No,” Rosie said. “We don’t abandon anything. We rebuild this city, not as the seat of the realm, but as its soul. A sanctuary. A place of learning. A bridge between the old and the new.”
She rose again, and when she spoke, it was not with fanfare—but with fire.
“We will need instructors—skilled in trade and craft. Farmers, healers, smiths, diplomats, historians. People who want to teach, not just rule. I’ll take recommendations from every house here. We’ll start small. But it will grow.”
“And where do you put a hundred squabbling children from every corner of the realm?” Bracken grunted.
“Not in dungeons,” Rosie shot back. “The Red Keep has wings enough. We’ll repurpose, expand, and build gardens. Dormitories. Libraries. Places of light, not shadow.”
Lord Tytos Blackwood gave a rare nod. “It’s… ambitious.”
“It’s necessary,” Luna said, speaking for the first time since the naming. Her voice cut through the doubt like a northern wind. “We either teach this generation to live better or we train them to die the same.”
That silenced the room for a breath.
Then Oberyn spoke, flicking his goblet lazily in one hand. “And what of Essos?”
The air shifted.
Robb straightened. “What of it?”
“There are whispers,” Oberyn said, all trace of humor gone now. “The dragons stir. The Targaryen girl has gathered an army in Meereen. And three living creatures not seen in centuries fly above her banner.”
Catelyn went still. So did Mace. A few gasps passed through the younger lords.
“I’ve heard the same,” said Varys. “Though the birds are far-flown, the message is consistent. She marches not westward—but she will. One day.”
Robb said nothing for a long moment.
Then: “And when she does?”
“We meet her with truth,” Rosie said. “Not fear. She’s lost as much as we have. If she seeks to claim what her ancestors built, let her see what we’ve rebuilt in spite of it.”
“And if she comes with fire?” Garlan asked, quiet.
Robb’s hand rested on the hilt of his sword—not a threat, just grounding himself.
“Then we remind her the North remembers.”
Oberyn grinned, teeth sharp. “I knew I liked you.”
Another silence.
Then Lord Glover asked what many had been thinking. “And the Stannis question?”
“I’ve had no word,” Robb admitted. “If he lives, he hides. If he raises an army, we’ll hear it. Until then, we press forward.”
“He won’t go quietly,” said Renly.
“No,” Robb replied. “But neither will we.”
From there, the conversation turned to rebuilding efforts: migration paths for smallfolk willing to journey north, ships and supply lines, seasonal housing and grain allocations for the Wintercity. Rosie outlined her plans for a northern road hub, using both Raven travel and her own magical communication stones, while Tyrion scribbled figures and trade agreements with the focus of a man solving a war with ink.
Varys promised to establish a network of peacekeepers, drawn from across Westeros, to act as mediators between villages and houses still wary of crown authority.
Renly proposed the first Peace Tournament to be held at the opening of Wintercity’s gates—a celebration of renewal, culture, and new alliances.
Even Lord Tarly, begrudgingly, admitted that a school could unify what gold and oaths could not.
And still, Robb watched it all—his council, his lords, his people—not just speaking, but building. Together.
For the first time, the chamber did not feel like a battlefield.
It felt like a beginning.
Chapter 48: The Wolf at the Gate
Summary:
Let's see what Jon and Neville have been up to!
Chapter Text
Jon's POV
Snow had fallen in the night, thick and heavy—too wet to drift, too dense to dance. It lay over the trees like a burial shroud, blanketing every branch, every stone, every rusted blade left standing in the ground since the Ironborn had first come and broken the North.
Jon Snow stood at the edge of a half-frozen stream, his cloak pulled tight against the wind. Winterfell lay just beyond the rise. They couldn’t see it from here, not yet, but Jon didn’t need to. He could feel it. A knot beneath his ribs. A quiet call in the bones of his knuckles. He had lived inside that castle. Had bled on its stones, played in its halls, prayed in its godswood.
Now it stood blackened, boarded, twisted under the hand of a man who had no right to breathe, let alone command.
Behind him, the trees were thick with men, Northern men, worn and frayed at the edges but still standing, still theirs. Houses Umber, Cerwyn, and Tallhart had answered the call when their king made the plans. Their numbers weren’t vast, no more than six hundred in total, but they were grim and blood-hardened, and they didn’t need speeches to remind them what Winterfell meant.
In the half-frozen clearing just beyond the treeline, the makeshift war camp was taking form. Fires sputtered. Oil was checked. Horses watered. And Jon stood before a piece of old canvas nailed to a crooked tree, upon which someone had drawn the rough outline of Winterfell in charcoal.
Neville stood beside it, wand tucked through a leather strap at his belt, arms folded across his chest. He looked cold but calm, his breath misting in short, even bursts. He was younger than most of the men here, but there was a steadiness in him Jon respected. Like he’d come to terms with fear long ago and simply decided not to bow to it.
Lord Tallhart was the first to speak.
“There’s no good way in,” he said, stabbing a gloved finger at the drawing. “We’d need siege towers for the outer wall, and even then we’d be exposed the moment we left the tree line. His archers have the battlements—what few of them still stand.”
“Snow's too wet for ladders,” muttered Lord Cerwyn. “Would slip and rot before they made the stone.”
“We could try tunneling,” offered Harwood Umber, one of the Greatjon’s younger cousins, built like a forge and just as loud.
“We don’t have time for tunneling,” Jon said. “Every day we wait, Ramsay carves another warning into someone’s skin. Every day he sends another message to the villages that we are not coming back.”
There was a moment of silence, heavy and bitter.
It was Neville who broke the silence.
“I can get in.”
The words weren’t loud—but they hit like a blade drawn in a quiet room.
Cerwyn turned, frowning. “You? You’re no shadowcat. They’ll spot you before you clear the ditch.”
“Not if I don’t use the front,” Neville said calmly, stepping forward. He pointed toward the edge of the rough map, fingers tracing along the charcoal outline of Winterfell’s walls. “Here. Western side. There’s always a weakness—servants’ paths, old sewer tunnels, something too small for an army but large enough for a man willing to crawl.”
“You’ve seen it?” Tallhart asked, skeptical.
Neville shook his head. “No. But I know how castles breathe. I’ve broken into older places with worse odds, Rosie taught me how to feel the magic in stone. If there’s a forgotten way in, I’ll find it.”
Cerwyn snorted. “You’re betting your life on a feeling?”
“No,” Neville replied, unfazed. “I’m betting it on preparation. And on magic Ramsay Snow can’t see, can’t stop, and wouldn’t understand if it bit him in the face.”
He turned to Jon then, gaze steady. “If you can get me within fifty yards of the wall, I’ll get through. Give me the night. By first light, the gates will open.”
“And if they don’t?” asked Lord Umber.
“You’ll know I failed,” Neville said, matter-of-fact. “And you’ll burn the bastard out anyway.”
Jon watched him closely, searching for any flicker of hesitation. But Neville’s hands were steady. His voice was sure. He didn’t ask for faith, he simply offered the plan.
“You’re sure?”
Neville met his gaze squarely. “I’m not Rosie. But she didn’t bring me here to sit in camp. I can do this.”
Jon nodded slowly, then turned back to the lords.
“We send scouts up the eastern hill under cover of nightfall. Two dozen archers to suppress the ramparts once the gate opens. The rest form up in three lines—Umber on the left flank, Tallhart center, Cerwyn right. I’ll take the vanguard myself.”
“And what of the reserves?” asked Cerwyn.
“They stay hidden until the gates are open,” Jon said. “Then we charge.”
“And Ramsay?” Tallhart asked.
Jon didn’t answer immediately. His fingers tightened around the hilt at his side.
“He’s mine.”
Dusk settled like a breath held too long.
The treeline was a wall of shadow, the air sharp with frost, and Winterfell loomed in the distance—a broken crown atop the bones of the North. The light from its watchfires danced orange and restless behind the arrow slits, silhouetting guards who paced and leaned and laughed, unaware of how thin the night had grown around them.
Jon stood among the pines, cloaked in grey, breath curling from his lips. He watched the battlements in silence, counting the gaps between the patrols, memorizing the stagger of their movements. The wind shifted, carrying with it the faintest echo of snarling dogs—Ramsay’s hounds.
He clenched his jaw.
Beside him, Neville knelt on one knee, head bowed, fingers splayed in the pine needles. He wasn’t chanting. Wasn’t muttering incantations like the maegi of old. He was listening—to the stone, to the quiet pulse of old enchantments that clung to Winterfell like frost on bark.
“She’s sleeping,” Neville murmured.
Jon blinked. “Who?”
“The keep,” Neville whispered, eyes still closed. “She’s tired. Hurt. But the bones of her remember. The older magic—the deep kind—it’s still there, just beneath the surface. That’s how I’ll get in.”
“You speak of it like it’s alive.”
“It is,” Neville said. “Not like a person. More like… a memory that never stops dreaming.”
He rose, brushing frost from his knees.
Jon stepped closer. “No heroics. If something feels wrong—”
“I’ll know,” Neville said. “And I won’t be stupid. I promised Rosie I’d stay alive.”
Jon nodded. He reached into his cloak and pulled out a small steel charm—the sigil of House Stark carved into one side, and Rosie’s personal rune etched into the other. “Take this,” he said, placing it in Neville’s hand. “I'm not fully sure what this does, but… I'll feel better with you having it on you.”
Neville smirked softly. “You’re sentimental under all that brooding.”
Jon didn’t answer. He just looked him in the eyes.
“Go.”
Neville disappeared into the snow like a whisper between breaths.
The world seemed to hold still.
Jon waited with the others—Umbers to his left, crouched low beneath twisted pines, axes in their fists like old promises waiting to be kept. Tallhart’s men were positioned further down the slope, bows ready, faces smeared with ash to dull the pale sheen of northern skin. Cerwyn’s scouts waited even further, hidden in the shallow ditch that curved just beneath the outer palisade, close enough to hear the guards if they spoke too loud.
Every few minutes, someone shifted. A sword creaked. A breath whistled. But no one spoke.
The moon rose pale and cold, casting Winterfell’s towers in dull silver. The walls looked taller than Jon remembered—less like protection, more like imprisonment.
And still, Neville did not return.
Jon’s pulse beat slow and heavy. He watched the western wall, looking for anything—movement, light, sound. His knuckles whitened on the hilt of his sword. His muscles coiled with the quiet need to move, to act.
Then—at last—a light.
A flicker, just beneath the gatehouse.
It shimmered once—blue, then white—and was gone.
No alarm was raised.
Jon didn’t need confirmation.
“He’s in,” he said.
They began to move, soundless and sharp, fifty men shifting through the snow like smoke and steel. Archers to the slope. Blades to the ready. The horns were packed with wool, mouths kept shut tight. This was no time for fanfare. This was surgical.
Neville’s signal came not with a flare, but with a sound.
Grinding.
Low. Rumbling. The ancient hinges of the inner gates, long rusted, yawning open with reluctant surrender.
And then, as if by sorcery or fate—or both—the outer gates creaked forward.
Jon’s heart slammed once, hard.
“Go.”
The first wave surged from the treeline like a silver flood—tireless, merciless, without song or banner. Cerwyn’s archers loosed volleys into the upper wall to keep the guards scattered, while the main charge swept across the yard toward the gate.
No alarms.
No horns.
Only the slap of boots, the hiss of arrows, the thrum of tension rising into a storm.
Jon ran with them, at the front, cloak flying behind him, sword drawn, breath hot in his lungs. Winterfell’s gate loomed wide now, shadows flickering along the stones.
Then a shape darted from the shadows inside the gate—Neville, cloak torn, face streaked with soot, wand raised behind him like a blade just drawn.
“It’s open!” he called, voice cracking. “Go—now!”
Jon passed him at full sprint, clapping a hand to his shoulder as he did.
And then the wolves were in.
They hit the yard like a lightning strike through ice—sudden, crackling, violent.
Jon’s boots slammed against flagstone, the familiar rhythm of Winterfell’s inner courtyard now soaked in a stranger’s blood. The clang of steel rang out like drums beneath the bones of the keep, echoing through the empty towers as men screamed and steel found flesh. No banners, no horns, no shouted orders—only the fury of the North, uncoiled after too long in the dark.
The first wave of Bolton guards barely had time to scream. They’d gathered at the inner gate in confusion, some still dressing, others clutching weapons half-drawn. Jon was on them before they could blink. He drove his sword through the chest of the first man and didn’t stop to watch him fall. A second came with a spear, Jon batted it aside, stepped in close, and broke his nose with the pommel. Steel clattered to stone. Blood sprayed. And the gates were now fully theirs.
The courtyard roared to life.
Umber’s men stormed the kennel path, roaring like bears let loose from chains, their great axes cleaving through the narrow corridor of men in black leathers who tried to form a shield wall. It didn’t hold. It shattered like kindling under fire. Tallhart’s men followed on the right, driving toward the inner stair and the armory, securing the weapons before the Boltons could regroup. Cerwyn’s archers climbed the eastern scaffolds, loosing arrows down into the courtyard with brutal efficiency, pinning defenders behind half-broken carts and shattered crates.
Jon fought like a storm.
No hesitation. No mercy.
Each man who raised steel against him fell. Not because he sought death, but because they left him no other choice. A knife came for his side—he twisted, slammed an elbow into the man’s temple, and used his momentum to push him straight into Gared Tallhart’s waiting blade. A halberd caught the edge of Jon’s shoulder—he felt the sting, but it didn’t slow him. Didn’t matter.
They were home.
“Secure the tower!” Jon shouted, voice hoarse. “Take the gatehouse and seal it from the inside, lock every gods-damned door!”
Neville reappeared near the courtyard wall, his cloak in tatters, wand sparking faint light. He was muttering under his breath, casting a net of protective charms across the eastern gate while blocking the inner corridors with crackling barriers of invisible force. He wasn’t killing. He wasn’t destroying.
He was making sure no one on their side died.
Jon caught his eye once—just once—and Neville gave him the barest of nods.
“I’ve got them,” he mouthed.
Jon stepped forward through the churned snow and blood-slick stones of the yard, sword low in his grip, every sense sharpened to a needle’s edge. The world had narrowed to the space between two bastards and the history written in the scars on their skin.
Ramsay stood beneath the crumbling archway of the kennels, his leathers splashed with blood—not his—and his grin curved wide like something carved from rot.
“You came back,” he drawled, voice thick with madness and delight. “The good little bastard. Back to your castle. Back to your name.”
Jon said nothing.
“But you—you got the happy ending, didn’t you?” Ramsay went on, circling slightly. “The Stark name. The Northern lords. The oaths and banners. And me?” He tilted his head. “I got dogs.”
He gave a sharp whistle between his teeth.
The kennels behind him exploded with snarling.
Six massive beasts poured from the dark like the storm made flesh—muzzles bloodied, eyes wild, fur matted from cruelty. They bounded toward Jon, teeth bared, claws scraping the stones. Chaos rippled through the yard as soldiers stumbled aside to clear the path.
Ramsay was laughing.
And then, another sound.
A growl. Lower. Colder. Primal.
Ghost shot into the fray like vengeance on four legs, a white blur streaking through the courtyard. He hit the first hound mid-leap, teeth sinking into its throat, dragging it to the ground in a whirl of fur and red.
The other dogs faltered, momentarily confused, just long enough for Jon to move.
He met Ramsay head-on, steel to steel.
The clash shook through his bones. His sword rang out as it met Ramsay’s curved dagger, and Jon pushed forward, battering him back with brute strength. Ramsay was faster, slick with instinct and bloodlust. He darted low, tried to slash Jon’s thigh—missed. Came high. Nicked Jon’s cheek. Laughed.
“You fight like a lord now,” he sneered. “Softened.”
Jon didn’t answer. He drove forward.
Behind him, Ghost snarled and tore into a second hound, white fur now streaked with red. A third lunged at Jon’s back—Ghost leapt, intercepted, knocked it sideways with a brutal snap of jaws. The rest of the pack hesitated, then turned tail, fleeing through the gate as if even they knew the tide had turned.
Jon blocked another strike, caught Ramsay’s arm, twisted. Ramsay yelped and broke free, stumbling back, nose bleeding, eyes wide with something close to panic.
“I was made for this,” Ramsay spat, backing toward the broken stones. “I was forged in filth. You—you're just a name with a pretty sword.”
“I earned this name,” Jon said, breathless. “You burned yours.”
Ramsay lunged again—wild, off-balance.
Jon ducked under the swing, slammed his shoulder into Ramsay’s chest, and drove him back into the broken kennel wall. Stone cracked. Ramsay gasped, dropped one knife—but held onto the other.
He staggered, blood pouring from his mouth. “You don’t belong here. Neither of us do. We’re Snow, no matter the lies they write on parchment—”
Jon struck him across the face with his elbow. Hard.
Ramsay reeled.
Jon didn’t give him the chance to recover.
He lifted his sword in both hands, the blade catching the faint glow of torchlight—and drove it forward.
The steel punched through leather, ribs, flesh—straight into Ramsay’s gut and out the other side, pinning him to the wall.
Ramsay gasped.
His knife clattered to the stones.
Jon stepped in close.
“You were right about one thing,” he whispered. “I was Snow.”
Ramsay’s eyes were wide. His mouth moved, trying to find more words, but only blood came.
Jon leaned closer. His voice was cold and steady.
“But now—I’m Whitestark.”
He pulled the sword free and let Ramsay fall.
The bastard of the Dreadfort crumpled to the blood-slick ground, twitching once before stilling forever.
Ghost padded to Jon’s side, panting, his fur marked with blood that was not his own.
Jon rested a hand on the direwolf’s neck.
And for a long, ringing breath, all of Winterfell was silent.
Then—slowly—the sound returned. The clatter of blades. The cries of the wounded. The pounding of hearts.
The gate was open.
The North had come home.
And in the heart of its stone bones, a bastard had become something else entirely.
Winterfell did not cheer.
There was no victory cry, no resounding chorus of joy through the battered courtyards. Only silence, broken by the wet scrape of blood being washed from stone and the rasp of labored breathing from the wounded.
The keep had been taken. The wolves had come home.
But the walls remembered.
Jon moved through the corridors with his sword still drawn, not because he expected more fighting—but because it felt wrong to sheath it. The halls were dim and cold, choked with smoke and the faint iron tang of dried blood. The scent of dogs lingered, musky and feral, as if the walls themselves had soaked it in.
Behind him, Ghost padded silently, every so often pausing to sniff a doorway or growl low in his throat. Neville walked ahead now, wand glowing like a pale torch, casting dancing light against the ancient stones. The protective wards he’d laid during the battle shimmered faintly in the air as he passed, like threads of starlight holding the broken place together.
They had found bodies already.
Soldiers. Servants. One old woman in a pantry, throat slit, still clutching a ladle as if she’d tried to cook her way through the siege.
Jon felt each one in his bones.
“This way,” Neville said softly, pointing toward the stairs that wound down beneath the armory. “I can feel something down here. Not a trap… more like a shadow that won’t leave.”
They descended in silence.
The dungeons had always been cold. But this was different. This was the chill of memory—of despair pressed into the stones over days and weeks and gods knew how long. The air was damp. Stale. Heavy.
Jon could hear the sound before he saw anything. A low, wet muttering. A voice cracked and broken, repeating a word that might’ve been a name… or just a sound.
The cell at the end was the only one with a torch still burning.
Neville slowed.
Jon stepped forward, peering through the bars.
And there he was.
The figure hunched in the corner of the cell barely resembled a man. He was thin—starving-thin—cloaked in rags and filth, his face bruised and bloodied, hair matted in uneven patches, and fingers raw where the nails had been torn away.
He rocked back and forth, muttering under his breath. His hands twitched. His eyes—when they met Jon’s—were wild, too wide, too bright, as if trying to crawl out of his skull.
Jon felt the name crawl up his throat before he could stop it.
“Theon.”
The figure flinched violently at the name. Pressed himself into the wall.
“No,” he hissed. “No, I’m Reek. I’m Reek. Ramsay said. Ramsay said. Good boys know their names.”
Jon said nothing.
Neville stepped forward, quiet, gentle. “We need to get him out of here.”
“Why?” Jon asked, voice low.
Neville didn’t answer right away.
Instead, he cast a soft blue light into the cell, illuminating every wound, every scar, every truth.
“Because no one else would.”
Jon looked at what remained of the boy he’d once called brother. The boy who had betrayed them. Who had helped burn Winterfell. Who had broken their house… and been broken in return.
“Get a maester,” Jon said at last. “He stays here until he can stand. Then… Robb will decide.”
Neville nodded once, silent.
They left the cell behind.
Winterfell did not sing of victory. It whispered.
The halls, once echoing with fire and feast, now murmured with the voices of men tending wounds, scraping soot from walls, lifting stone from stone to rebuild what cruelty had tried to erase. The courtyard was slick with half-melted snow and the darker stains of battle. The banners of House Stark were already flying once more, hastily stitched and mended, but still they hung with dignity from the gates.
Jon Snow moved through it all like a man haunted. His sword was sheathed, his armor stripped, but his shoulders bore a weight heavier than steel.
He worked beside the others—stacking broken benches, re-tying ropes, wiping ash from the carved direwolves over the entry arch. There was no command barked from his lips. Just presence. Leadership worn like a second skin.
Ghost trailed him, fur still matted with blood not his own, eyes like moons—watchful, quiet.
Neville passed between wings of the castle, wand flickering softly in one hand, laying quiet enchantments over cracked stone, bent wood, and warped beams. The air around him shimmered where the magic settled, a faint golden hush like warm breath caught in winter’s teeth. He hummed as he worked—barely audible, but steady.
Jon found him in the godswood as the sun slid behind the walls.
“I was looking for you,” Jon said.
Neville turned. “I wasn’t hiding. I just… needed to speak to the trees.”
Jon nodded. “They’ve seen enough to listen.”
They stood in silence for a while.
And then the raven came.
A great black shape cutting across the sky like an arrow loosed from the heavens. It landed on the carved stump of the old heart tree altar, shaking off snow from its wings. Jon’s stomach twisted before he even saw the seal.
A black direwolf, ink-stamped over white wax.
He broke it open.
His eyes moved quickly—once, twice, three times. Then again, slower. Reading each word like it might dissolve if he blinked too fast.
Neville watched him carefully.
Jon finally looked up and turned to the others in the courtyard, raising his voice.
“Gather the lords,” he said. “Now.”
Within a quarter hour, they assembled in the solar above the Great Hall—Cerwyn, Tallhart, the Umbers, and a few of their bannermen. Neville stood near the hearth, arms folded, while Jon stood behind the old oak table bearing the cracked Stark crest.
He read the message aloud, slow and clear.
“King’s Landing is ours.
Tywin Lannister and Joffrey Baratheon are dead.
The Great Hall was made a court of law.
The North’s vengeance is complete.
The war, for now, is over.”— Robb Stark, King in the North and King of Westeros
A long silence followed.
Not of disbelief.
Of reckoning.
Lord Umber broke it first, cracking his knuckles against the table. “Dead, both of them?”
“Aye,” Jon said.
“That boy—Joffrey—was poison in silk. But Tywin?” Cerwyn asked, frowning. “What man dared to strike him?”
“Robb,” Jon answered, and the pride in his voice surprised even himself.
Tallhart let out a long breath. “He did it.”
Jon nodded once. “He did.”
Neville shifted, leaning toward the fire. “And Rosie?”
“She was mentioned in the seal,” Jon said. “No injury noted. But she wouldn’t have let Robb face them alone.”
“She wouldn’t let anyone do that alone,” Neville said softly.
They stood around the table longer than necessary. Eventually, Jon spoke again.
“We’ll need to move soon. The Ironborn still hold Torrhen’s Square and Moat Cailin. This wasn’t the last fight.”
“It was the right one,” Greatjon said. “The first that felt… like justice.”
Jon looked down at the parchment again, then folded it, tucking it into the inside of his tunic.
“I’ll write to Robb tonight,” he said. “We’ll be ready.”
That night, the hall was quieter than it had been since their return. The wounded slept. The fires crackled low. Soot smudged the stones and rafters like the keep itself had survived a second sacking.
Jon and Neville sat near the hearth at the long table, half-finished maps pushed to the side, a flagon of dark mead between them. A single candle burned low in a pool of wax, casting golden light over their faces and tired hands.
Neville passed the cup back. “You look older.”
Jon chuckled without humor. “I feel it.”
“You don’t talk much about it,” Neville said. “About how it feels. Carrying all this.”
Jon studied the flames. “What good would talking do?”
Neville shrugged. “Sometimes it stops the silence from swallowing you.”
Jon drank, then leaned back in his chair. “I never thought I’d live to take Winterfell back. And now… it doesn’t feel like victory.”
Neville was quiet a moment. Then, “Rosie said the same thing after the Battle of Hogwarts.”
Jon looked over. “She fought in that?”
Neville nodded. “We all did. We were kids, but we bled like men. Died like them, too.”
He poured more mead. “You know… Rosie protected me, long before I could protect myself. I was a nobody. Quiet, clumsy, bullied. She hexed a Slytherin boy in third year so badly he couldn’t sit down for a week.”
Jon smiled, small. “Sounds like her.”
“And Luna,” Neville went on, his voice gentling. “She was always strange. People didn’t understand her. Mocked her. But she never flinched. Never broke. Rosie told me once that Luna saw the world like music—and the rest of us were just learning the notes.”
Jon didn’t speak. His fingers ran over the rim of the cup.
“She’s been… writing,” he murmured finally.
Neville grinned. “In riddles?”
“On scraps. Inside my gloves. One note folded into my bread.”
“Then she likes you,” Neville said simply.
Jon’s ears went faintly pink. “She confuses me.”
“She’s supposed to.”
They drank in silence for a while.
Neville leaned back and looked around the half-restored hall.
“You’re doing it, you know,” he said. “What they said couldn’t be done. You’re rebuilding something people thought was gone forever.”
Jon looked around too—at the wounded men resting on straw pallets, at Ghost curled beside the fire, at the cracked stones already scrubbed cleaner than they’d been in years.
He exhaled.
And said softly, “Then we’re not done yet.”
Chapter 49: Of Shadows, Vows, and Tomorrows
Summary:
Let's keep this train moving, we planning now!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The fire in Rosie’s chamber had burned low, the embers shifting now and then with soft cracks, like whispered memory. Outside the high windows of the Keep, King’s Landing lay muted beneath a thick fog rolling off the Blackwater. The city no longer smelled of smoke and blood—but it hadn’t quite learned to breathe easy yet. Neither had she.
Rosie sat curled on a long bench before the hearth, one leg tucked under her, an old quilt around her shoulders. Not a regal pose. Not a queenly figure. Just a tired girl with magic in her bones and far too many ghosts in her mind.
She’d lit no candles.
She liked the half-dark tonight.
Her eyes flicked toward the corner of the room where her mother’s wedding gown hung. She had taken it out earlier, quietly, almost guiltily—as if some part of her still feared laying claim to something so sacred. The silk was old but strong. Ivory with faint silver thread at the hems. It didn’t look like anything women wore here. But then again, neither did she.
Her hand moved instinctively toward the center of her chest, where her heart beat slower now. Steadier. But not unscarred.
She thought of the day she’d arrived in this world. Alone. Sore. Magic snarled in her lungs like a storm trapped beneath her ribs. And then, he’d found her.
Robb Stark.
Sword drawn, eyes sharp, breath misting in the cold. She hadn’t known him, but somehow, she’d trusted him. Even then.
Luna had arrived next, with Neville at her side and Kreacher scowling behind them, fiercely protective and muttering about mud and madness. That was the beginning.
The start of everything.
The first man she had let all the way in.
She thought of how he had looked at her after the battle at the gates. Not in awe. Not in pity. But in fear. Fear for her. Of her exhaustion. Of how close she’d come to breaking. Of how little she had left to give.
And still he held her hand.
Still he chose her.
And she would not—could not—fail him.
The children she couldn’t save haunted her. She didn’t even know their names. She only saw the flicker of their faces in her dreams, caught in the ripple of a spell she hadn’t meant to turn deadly. Her magic had gone wild that day, and even now, she feared what that meant. What she was becoming.
But she would not stop.
She had power. She had time. She had the King’s trust.
So she would build something. For them. For the city. For this broken, jagged realm.
The school will rise, she told herself again. And it will be my apology. My answer. My vow.
A soft knock interrupted her thoughts.
She didn’t move for a breath. Then—
“Come in.”
The door opened with a subtle creak.
Oberyn Martell stepped in, dressed in deep plum and gold, his coat hanging open at the throat, a goblet already in one hand. He raised it in greeting.
“I thought I’d find you hiding up here, brooding by firelight like some haunted widow.”
Rosie gave a tired smile. “I’m not brooding. I’m—contemplating.”
“Ah, yes. That’s what we call it when we’re too proud to cry.”
He shut the door gently behind him and crossed to the fire, sinking into the seat across from her with a dramatic sigh.
“I brought wine. Thought you might need something warmer than your thoughts.”
“I should probably decline,” Rosie said. “But I won’t.”
Oberyn poured her a cup and handed it over.
They sat in silence for a while. Fire popping. Fog pressing against the glass.
“You look like Elia when you’re angry,” he said finally.
Rosie blinked. “What?”
“Her jaw would set just like yours. A stillness before a storm. Most mistook it for passivity. I learned better.”
Rosie looked at him fully now. His eyes weren’t playful. Not tonight.
“You loved her deeply.”
“I still do,” he said simply. “Even dead, she lives in the shape of my grief. And lately… in the echo of your voice.”
Rosie didn’t know what to say. So she said the only truth that came to her.
“You feel like family, Oberyn. An overly flirty, frustrating big brother.”
He laughed. “Ah, finally. Someone names it.”
He sobered again.
“I care for you, Rosalie. Not like I cared for her—that was something else entirely. But this… this is older. Like a brother watching over the sister he didn’t know he needed. I see her fire in you. Her defiance. And I’ll follow it, even when I don’t always agree with where it leads.”
Rosie swallowed thickly. “Are you angry I asked Robb to spare Jaime?”
Oberyn stared into the fire for a long moment before answering.
“No. But that doesn’t mean I trust him. If I see even a flicker of danger near you—”
“You’ll gut him with a smile,” Rosie finished.
Oberyn raised his goblet in salute. “You do know me well.”
The firelight danced across old stone and familiar faces.
The private hall wasn’t as grand as the Red Keep’s throne rooms or even the council chamber, but it was theirs. The hearth burned bright. The chairs didn’t match. The long wooden table was scarred from age and battle use, but there were candles nestled in iron sconces, pitchers of wine already open, and the meal was something Rosie hadn’t expected in weeks:
Comforting.
Bowls of root vegetable stew steamed beside platters of river trout dressed in thyme and lemon. Crusty brown bread rested beneath clean linen, butter melting slowly on small clay dishes. Someone—Rosie suspected Sansa—had even managed to find a basket of early blackberries for the table’s center, a vivid touch of wild sweetness against all the weight of war.
Rosie sat near the center of the table, nestled between Sansa and Robb, her plate half-filled, though she had little appetite. Her body was still healing. Her magic still hummed low and strange in her bones. But her mind—gods, her mind wouldn’t quiet. Even now, surrounded by people she trusted, she could feel the buzz of decisions lingering in the corners of the room like ghosts waiting to be named.
Brynden Tully sat at one end, a glass of strongwine in hand, watching everything with the calm detachment of a man who’d survived long enough to know better than to relax. Edmure, across from him, had already eaten half his plate and was halfway into his second cup, cheeks slightly flushed as he bantered with Robb about Wintercity logistics.
Catelyn sat poised beside her brother, regal as ever, but the frost in her gaze had melted. There was still calculation in her eyes—she was a Tully, after all—but it was no longer sharp with suspicion. Now, it felt more like quiet vigilance, tempered with something gentler. Approval, perhaps. Or trust, hard-won and carefully guarded.
Rosie no longer felt weighed beneath her stare. She felt… seen. And maybe even welcomed.
Sansa was softer tonight. Quieter. But there was steel in her spine and a curious warmth in her questions as she asked Rosie about her world’s fashion, about marriage customs, about what it meant to wear white.
“I can’t believe you don’t have a dozen seamstresses following you already,” Sansa said, shaking her head with a smile. “If you were marrying anyone but Robb, I might’ve let you go down the aisle looking like a hedgewitch. But since you’re marrying a king—”
“Oh gods, don’t say it like that,” Rosie groaned, hiding her face in her hands. “It already sounds like I’m walking into my own funeral.”
“It’s not a funeral,” Edmure quipped. “Though a marriage in the Sept of Baelor sounds close.”
“We’ll keep it short,” Robb said, draping his arm casually over the back of Rosie’s chair. “A crown. A kiss. Some dramatic music. Then we sneak out the back and fly north on Hedwig.”
“Your Grace,” Brynden said dryly, “perhaps don’t joke about eloping with a witch in front of half the realm.”
“I’m only marrying one,” Robb replied, smiling crookedly.
Rosie rolled her eyes but leaned into him anyway. “As long as no one demands a joust in my honor. I’ll hex any man who breaks his neck trying to impress me.”
“We’ll skip the jousting,” Robb said. “But there will be a feast. And music. The realm needs something beautiful to remember after all this.”
Catelyn spoke then, quiet but firm. “There must be tradition. Pageantry. The realm must see it, not just for you, Robb, but for what you represent. You’ve claimed more than a throne. You’ve changed the future of the Seven Kingdoms. That must be… honored.”
“I know,” Robb said, his voice gentling. “That’s why we’ll hold the public wedding in the Great Sept.”
“And then a private one in the North,” Rosie added. “With the Old Gods. Beneath the weirwood trees. Which I finally get to see”
“That will please the Northmen,” Brynden noted.
“May I add something?” Rosie asked, glancing between them.
All eyes turned to her.
“In my world, we have some wedding traditions I’d like to bring into the Northern ceremony. Not as a replacement, but as a blending. A symbol that I’m not just joining the realm, but sharing mine with it.”
Catelyn gave a slow nod. “Go on.”
“In our weddings, someone walks the bride down the aisle. Someone who helped raise her, or who means the world to her. I’d like Neville to do it.”
“Of course,” Robb said at once. "We have something similar to that here."
Sansa smiled. “What else?”
“We say our vows aloud. To each other. We don’t just repeat old lines. We promise things that matter. Things we mean.”
“And?” Catelyn asked, sensing there was more.
Rosie hesitated, then reached into the small pouch at her waist and pulled out two thin silver rings—simple bands, no stones, just elegant craftsmanship.
“We exchange these. Rings. A physical symbol of the bond. Worn on the hand, every day. It’s not done here, I know, but I’d like to.”
Robb reached out and took one of the rings in his hand, turning it over between his fingers.
“I like it,” he said. “I like the idea of something I wear, not because I’m king, but because I’m yours.”
That silenced the table for a moment. Even Catelyn.
Rosie smiled faintly. “Then that’s settled.”
Sansa leaned in excitedly. “And your dress? I assume you’re not letting the Septas sew you into lace and bird feathers.”
“I have one,” Rosie said softly. “It was my mother’s. It came with my things when I arrived in this world. I’d like to wear it, with a few changes.”
“Then I’ll make your wedding cloak,” Sansa said. “I’d be honored.”
Rosie reached into her satchel and pulled out the parchment she had prepared. She laid it flat on the table.
The Potter crest stared up at them—elegant and stark. A black and white shield with two five-petaled white roses resting above an ermine field. Above the helm, a red lion reared in defiance. The motto etched across the top read: The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.
“It’s beautiful,” Sansa whispered.
Catelyn stared at it a long time. “It carries weight.”
“It carries me,” Rosie said softly. “And it will now be stitched into the North.”
The Red Keep felt different at night.
Not just quieter—though the echo of footsteps had softened, and the wind no longer moaned through its shattered corridors—but lighter, as if the weight of a thousand ghosts had lifted just slightly from the stones. The torches that once seemed to claw at the darkness now flickered like soft lanterns on the edge of something new.
Rosie moved through the halls slowly, the hem of her cloak brushing against smooth tile and worn steps. The corridor leading to the old solar—once used by tyrants and sycophants alike—had been repurposed. Tonight, the room held no banners. No guards. Just a long table, blank parchments, and a world yet to be written.
Luna was already there.
She sat curled cross-legged atop one of the chairs, a quill in one hand, her wand in the other, tracing glowing patterns in the air. A constellation danced lazily above her head—seven stars orbiting a quivering sun. She looked up as Rosie entered and smiled like the room had just remembered it was alive.
“You’re late,” she said mildly.
“I was cornered by Catelyn, Sansa, and a book of wedding traditions,” Rosie muttered. “I barely escaped with my dignity.”
Luna hummed. “Did they mention handfasting? I rather liked that one.”
Rosie set her bag on the table and sat across from her. “No handfasting. Just rings and vows.”
Luna nodded. “How modern.”
There was silence between them for a moment—the comfortable kind. Then Rosie leaned forward, elbows on the table, and said quietly:
“Are you sure we can do this?”
Luna looked at her. Not like most people did—through her, or past her—but into her. Like she was seeing something Rosie hadn’t yet found the words for.
“You’ve done harder things,” she replied. “We both have.”
Rosie exhaled. “This place is cursed with old pain. Blood was spilled in every hall. Kings died on these stones. Innocents too. It feels wrong to teach children here.”
“Then we teach them so well that the ghosts go quiet,” Luna said simply. “And if they don’t, we give the children the tools to talk back.”
Rosie smiled faintly.
They began unfurling parchment—notes, ideas, rough diagrams. A sketch of the Great Hall turned dining commons. Of the old throne room restructured into a lecture amphitheater. Bedrooms where council chambers had been. Greenhouses in the courtyards. Study halls beside kitchens.
No towers for punishments. No dungeons. No darkness that wasn’t chased by flame.
A knock at the open doorway startled neither of them.
Tyrion Lannister strolled in, followed by Margaery Tyrell in a soft green gown that shimmered like morning dew, and Varys, who said nothing at all as he took his place at the far end of the table, fingertips already brushing over the first sheet of plans.
“I see the rebellion’s new front line is academic,” Tyrion quipped. “How revolutionary.”
“We’re not starting a war,” Rosie said, “we’re ending one. Through education.”
“That is war,” Tyrion replied. “A quieter one, but no less dangerous.”
Margaery smiled. “Then let’s make it beautiful, too.”
They sat, and the room filled—not with tension, but with purpose.
Rosie stood slowly, bracing her hands on the table.
“This school isn’t just for nobles,” she said. “It’s for the realm. All children—bastard, lord, merchant, farmborn. They will learn together. Eat together. Grow together.”
“You’re inviting chaos,” Varys said mildly.
“I’m inviting unity,” Rosie replied.
“And how will you protect them?” Tyrion asked. “Not just from swords—but from ideas? From parents who send their children back home only to be told what they learned was heresy?”
“We give them something stronger than dogma,” Luna said quietly. “We give them questions. And the courage to ask more.”
Margaery leaned forward, chin resting on her palm. “Have you considered the Citadel? They’ll see this as encroachment.”
“They can raise their objections in person,” Rosie said coolly. “They do not own knowledge.”
Tyrion raised a brow. “You’ll need masters, nonetheless.”
“I plan to hire them. The ones who wish to teach, not hoard.”
They moved on to structure.
The core classes, Rosie explained, would begin with the essentials:
-
Reading & Writing (Common Tongue)
-
Mathematics
-
History of Westeros and Essos
-
Law & Justice of the Realm
-
Heraldry & House Histories
-
Economics & Stewardship
-
Religions of the Realm: The Seven, the Old Gods, R’hllor, and more
-
Languages: High Valyrian, Braavosi, the Old Tongue
Then, as the students aged and matured, they could branch into practical disciplines:
-
Swordsmanship & Armed Combat
-
Horsemanship
-
Archery
-
Naval Tactics & Ship Command
-
Personal Defense
-
Smithing (Basic)
-
Healing & Midwifery
-
Cooking
-
Sewing & Embroidery
-
Household Management
-
Dance, Art, Diplomacy
And then, for the gifted or curious:
-
Advanced Magical Theory (with Neville for those who are born eventually with magic)
-
Alchemy
-
Politics & Diplomacy
-
Strategic Warfare
-
Rhetoric
And finally, when the students grew ready:
Apprenticeships.
Each child would have the chance to study under a chosen master, guild, or court position based on their aptitude and preference.
The room had quieted after the list of studies was laid out, not with dismissal or derision, but with something rarer: consideration.
Rosie stood by the long table, fingertips still resting on the final parchment she’d unrolled. Every subject she’d named—each course, each trade, each seemingly simple skill—was a brick in the foundation of a future that did not yet exist. But she could see it. Feel it. Almost taste it in the air. The school wasn’t just an idea anymore. It was becoming real.
“Ambitious,” Tyrion said after a long sip of wine. “Bordering on delusional. Which is usually where greatness begins.”
Rosie arched a brow. “You disapprove?”
“Not at all,” he said. “But I know bureaucracy. It will bleed you dry before you place the first bedframe. You’ll need more than lesson plans and charm.”
“I have Luna,” Rosie replied.
“And that is your first blessing,” Tyrion said with a mock-toast in Luna’s direction.
“I’ve always said miracles come in threes,” Luna murmured, not looking up from the glowing constellation she was lazily spinning above her parchment. “Rosie, me… and the belief that children can grow into something better than their parents.”
Varys folded his hands on the table, his gaze unreadable. “The realm has no precedent for this. The Citadel will see it as an attack. The Faith will call it dangerous. And the great houses—well, they’ve always preferred their children to learn behind closed doors, with knives hidden in the lessons.”
“Then it’s time to open the doors,” Rosie said simply. “And take the knives away.”
“They will resist you,” Varys warned.
“They already do,” Rosie said. “But I’ve faced worse.”
Tyrion leaned forward. “How will you select your students?”
“Equally,” she said. “Every noble house will be expected to send at least one child. But for every lordling, I will accept three children of smallfolk. Orphans, merchants’ sons, farmers’ daughters. Any child who shows promise. The only requirement will be a willingness to learn.”
“That’s… radical,” Margaery said softly, though her eyes gleamed with something like hope. “But it could change everything.”
Rosie nodded. “That’s the point.”
Margaery stood and began pacing slowly, her fingers trailing over the edge of the high-backed chair. “You’ll need instructors. Not just masters, but people who can bridge the world they’ve known with the one you’re building. Teachers who can educate a noble child and a baker’s apprentice in the same breath.”
“I’ll find them,” Rosie said. “Or train them myself.”
“And you’ll need someone who understands court, manners, politics, marriage alliances,” Margaery added. “Not just warcraft and trade. Girls, especially highborn ones, are still trained to be wives first. That mindset won’t disappear just because you offer them swordplay.”
Rosie looked at her and smiled. “That’s why I want you on the school’s council.”
Margaery blinked, then laughed softly, a hand over her heart. “You mean that?”
“I do. You know this world better than I ever will. And you know how to navigate it without letting it crush your spirit.”
Margaery’s eyes misted, but her voice remained composed. “Then I accept. On one condition.”
Rosie tilted her head. “Which is?”
“That you name the school something beautiful. Something no one forgets.”
Luna perked up. “What about the Sanctum of Stars?”
Tyrion made a thoughtful noise. “A bit dreamy, but evocative.”
Rosie smiled. “We’ll collect names. Vote later.”
Varys, still watching carefully, finally spoke again. “Have you considered the optics of placing this in the Red Keep? Many see it as a symbol of tyranny. Of blood. Some will never forget what was done here.”
“That’s exactly why it has to be here,” Rosie said. “This place has seen kings fall, children die, dragons scream. If we can change this place, then we can change anything.”
The silence that followed wasn’t uncomfortable. It was heavy with agreement, reluctant and cautious, but real.
Rosie sat slowly, her hands steepled in front of her. “I want the walls painted. Not with house banners, but with stories. Mythologies. Star charts. Illustrations of farming cycles. Ships and trade routes and forests and castles. I want these children to look up and see the world, not just the cage they were born into.”
“I want them to dance,” Luna added dreamily. “Every few month, with music and flowers and candles. No reason. Just joy.”
“I want them to learn to argue well,” Margaery said. “To speak their minds with grace and wit.”
“And I want them to fail,” Rosie said. “To learn from it. To see that they don’t have to be perfect to be valuable.”
Tyrion clinked his cup to hers. “Now you’re thinking like a ruler.”
Rosie smiled faintly. “I’m not ruling. I’m building.”
They stayed there for hours, charting a path that no kingdom had dared before. Parchments were sketched and torn and redrawn. Diagrams were conjured mid-air. Classrooms envisioned, dormitories debated, kitchens redesigned to accommodate rotating apprentice chefs. The nursery was proposed by Luna with a quiet nod to the inevitable, some of these children would be raised here, not just taught.
And through it all, Rosie found herself breathing differently.
Not lighter.
Not freer.
But with intention.
For so long she had reacted to the world around her—fighting, fixing, protecting, saving. This was the first time she had shaped something. Reached into the future and started sculpting it with her bare hands.
It terrified her.
It thrilled her.
It anchored her.
When at last the others began to leave, Rosie remained seated at the table, hands pressed flat against the final parchment, an early blueprint of the central hall, reimagined as a place of light.
Luna lingered behind, her hand slipping into Rosie’s.
“You did well,” she said.
“I haven’t done anything yet.”
“You will,” Luna replied. “And they’ll come. You’ll see.”
Rosie turned her head to look at her—this strange, brilliant girl who had followed her through space and worlds and war.
“Thank you,” Rosie whispered.
Luna only smiled.
And as the torches guttered low and the city slept beneath the first true peace it had known in years, the two witches stood in the broken heart of a blood-stained keep, dreaming up a place where wonder might be taught like arithmetic, and hope spoken like a language.
Tomorrow, the real work would begin.
But tonight—they had the blueprint of a miracle.
Notes:
Question: should the new school should have a house system as well like Hogwarts did?
Chapter 50: The Queen in Lace and Iron
Summary:
The Wedding Day is here!!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The chamber smelled of lavender and lemon oil, sunlight dappled across the stone floor in lazy patterns through the open windows, gilding the worn flagstones with warmth and promise. The wind from the sea carried faint music from the lower terraces—harp strings, flutes, the rhythm of feet as the city prepared to celebrate something it had not seen in a generation: a wedding that symbolized hope.
Rosie stood barefoot in her shift, toes curling into the woven rug beneath her as her eyes roamed the room without truly seeing it. Her wedding dress hung from an ornate ivory stand, lit by the full grace of morning light, and it looked like something conjured by dreams rather than stitched by hand.
Lace like frost kissed every inch of the gown—delicate but strong, the bodice structured with rows of silver-threaded embroidery that shimmered as if the fabric breathed. The skirt fell in pleated gossamer sheets, weighted with hand-beaded florals, and slit high enough to be bold but still utterly regal. The sheer cape sleeves trailed behind, soft as whispers.
It was the dress her mother had once worn—a relic from a world that no longer existed. Rosie had altered it with Luna’s help, charmed it to move like moonlight and strength entwined. It wasn’t a Westerosi dress.
But neither was she.
“You look like a goddess,” Sansa breathed, hands lightly pressed to her chest. She’d been the first to notice Rosie had stopped moving, simply staring.
“She looks like herself,” Luna corrected, her soft voice drifting from the window where she perched with her legs dangling out into the breeze. “But amplified. Like the world decided to paint her instead of merely seeing her.”
Arya snorted. “She looks like she could win a duel with a smirk and a dagger in her boot.”
Rosie laughed—quietly, shakily. “That’s… probably the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me, Arya.”
“I’ll deny it later,” Arya muttered, but her lips twitched.
Catelyn hadn’t spoken yet. She had watched her soon-to-be daughter with a quiet reserve, her hands folded neatly in her lap. But when Rosie reached for the gown, Catelyn stood.
“Let me,” she said simply.
Rosie blinked but nodded, arms lifted. The fabric slid over her skin like water and fell into place as if it had always been waiting for her. The bodice hugged her ribs, soft and structured, while the skirt trailed like starlight. Catelyn moved with careful hands, smoothing the shoulders, straightening the front, adjusting the delicate braided tie that hung down her chest.
Then she reached for a comb—ivory and silver, marked with a direwolf on one side and a rose on the other. It had once belonged to Lyanna, Catelyn said quietly. And now it was Rosie’s.
“You remind me of her,” she added. “But not in the way people always compare women. You remind me of the way Lyanna carried storms behind her eyes. The way she loved like it was a rebellion.”
Rosie’s throat closed.
Catelyn gently began combing through her hair, then sectioning and braiding with practiced fingers. The pins slid in one by one, securing the long, dark waves into a loose knot threaded with silver.
When Sansa returned with the cloak, Rosie wasn’t prepared.
It was heavier than she expected—not just in weight, but in meaning. The fabric was thick, finely woven, the black rich and midnight-deep. But it was the Potter crest embroidered across the back that made Rosie’s breath catch.
The twin white roses glowed in the light. The ermine field shimmered like fresh snow, and the red lion above the helm had been stitched with a single strand of enchanted thread, flickering subtly with magic—protective, watchful, proud.
“I had to ask a dozen questions about what it meant,” Sansa admitted. “But I think I got it right.”
“You got it perfect,” Rosie whispered.
Luna, from the corner, added, “I enchanted the lining with a small charm. It will warm you if you get nervous. Not physically—but here.” She pointed to Rosie’s heart.
The final piece was a simple pendant—Robb’s gift, a direwolf curled protectively around a crystal of starlight. Rosie touched it with reverence.
Outside, bells began to ring.
The city was waiting.
And so was he.
Robb's POV
The chamber smelled of cedar and storm-washed linen, a subtle cologne Robb rarely wore unless forced by the court’s expectations. Today, he wore it willingly. His ceremonial tunic had been laid out on the long oak table beside a silvered mirror. The garment was dark grey—deep as a winter night sky—trimmed in soft black velvet and embroidered with silver thread that shimmered like frost. It wasn’t armor. But it was still a kind of war paint.
He wasn’t dressing for battle.
He was dressing to bind himself to something far more permanent.
And gods, he wanted it.
The coat hugged his frame, buttons marching in a straight column down his chest. His boots had been polished until they caught torchlight. The cloak draped from his left shoulder, clipped with the new sigil of the realm—a direwolf crowned above sword and flame. Northern strength married to fire-born magic.
When he ran a hand through his curls, a knock came.
Then the door creaked open.
“You look good enough to ruin,” came Oberyn’s unmistakable voice, drawling and half-wicked. “No wonder she agreed to marry you.”
Robb turned, lips twitching. “Did you bring inappropriate advice or veiled threats?”
“Both,” Oberyn said, striding in with a wine cup and zero shame. “The secret to marriage is this: worship her often, lie only about how breathtaking she is in the mornings, and if you make her cry—you run.”
Robb raised a brow. “And the threats?”
Oberyn drained the wine. “If you ever hurt her in a way I can’t forgive, I will drag you from Winterfell to Dorne by your pretty kingly hair and turn your bones into musical instruments.”
“Noted,” Robb said calmly.
There was a pause.
“She’s… light and fire and shadow,” Oberyn added more seriously. “And grief. And healing. You’re marrying a whole world, Robb Stark. Be worthy of it.”
“I’ve never wanted anything else,” Robb said.
He adjusted the final clasp of his cloak and stared into the mirror, catching the edge of himself—shoulders squared, eyes steady, jaw firm.
She had been his the moment she landed in the snow at his feet.
But today, the world would know it.
General POV
The bells rang like thunder laced with gold.
They rolled through King’s Landing in deep, deliberate waves—slow, sonorous, unrelenting. A sound carved from centuries of faith and expectation, from rites that had outlived kings and queens, and from a city that had seen far too much blood to forget what ceremony could mean.
It meant survival. Continuity. Hope.
And on this day, it meant a wedding.
The streets of the capital, once choked with ash and sorrow, had been swept and garlanded with vines and blooms that clung to archways like whispered promises. Streamers of black and silver wove with white and crimson, carried on the morning breeze like the banners of some long-lost realm of dreams. The smell of lavender and sweetbread drifted from open windows, mingling with candle wax and flower petals that rained down from balconies above the winding royal procession.
And at the head of that procession rode a king.
Robb Stark moved through the city like a blade reborn—not just a ruler, not just a warrior, but something steadier now, more deliberate. He was dressed in storm-dark greys trimmed in silver, a ceremonial cloak clipped across one shoulder with the new royal seal: a direwolf crowned above sword and flame. His horse was pale, gliding, steady beneath him, its mane braided in the Tyrell fashion—a small, intentional nod to unity.
But he saw none of it.
Not really.
He heard the people, felt their cheers like warmth against his skin, but their faces blurred at the edges. He barely registered the girls throwing flowers, the women weeping openly as he passed, or the smattering of hesitant bows from merchants standing outside their shuttered shops. He was not the man they once feared, nor the stranger they had expected. And they, these southern people who had once seen the North as a whisper of wolves in the dark, had come out into the light to greet him.
But Robb’s mind held only one image: her.
He could see her even now, in memory more vivid than anything real, the tilt of her mouth when she mocked him, the fire in her voice when she defended the helpless, the quiet way she folded her hands in her lap when she grieved. She had come to him in snow and smoke, a witch from another world. But in time, she had become his world.
And now she would become his queen.
He dismounted slowly when the Sept rose ahead of him, its white dome catching sunlight like a chalice poured full of flame. The steps had been swept clean. The doors had been flung open. Musicians waited on either side, their bows trembling in anticipation. And beyond them, inside, a thousand lords and ladies stood shoulder to shoulder, silent, expectant, leaning forward with the breathless tension of an entire realm trying to see what came next.
He waited at the altar.
He had never been more still in his life.
And somewhere, across the city, she was coming to him.
The carriage was open—designed that way, so the people could see her, and perhaps more importantly, so she could see them. She sat straight-backed and quiet, hands folded in her lap, the folds of her gown arranged in deliberate softness around her legs, the sheer overlay of her mother’s lace cloak fluttering gently in the breeze. She looked not like a bride being delivered but like a goddess descending, her skin kissed by sunlight, her eyes wide with something caught between awe and disbelief.
Rosie Potter, Lady of two worlds, breaker of kings and mender of ruins, had never imagined herself in white.
Not like this.
Not with garlands above her, not with children scattering rose petals in her path. Not with cheering.
The people were not afraid of her.
They did not bow. They did not flinch. They waved.
Some lifted their children to their shoulders. Some called out her name like it was a song they’d only just learned. One woman reached for the hem of the cloak and whispered a blessing in a tongue Rosie didn’t understand.
She had wielded fire in this city.
She had nearly broken herself beneath its weight.
And yet today, she passed through its heart like a balm.
Luna sat beside her, serene, smiling at everyone and no one, humming an old lullaby under her breath. “They see you now,” she murmured. “Not just your power. But you.”
Rosie’s throat tightened. “It doesn’t feel real.”
Luna glanced over. “Then you’re doing it right.”
The carriage pulled to a slow stop before the Sept.
Rosie rose.
And for a moment, the whole city seemed to pause.
She stepped down in silence, the hem of her gown brushing polished stone, the Potter maiden’s cloak falling like moonlight across her shoulders, the pendant Robb had given her glinting once beneath the curve of her collarbone.
Trumpets sounded.
The bells struck again.
And the doors to the Sept opened.
Inside, light poured through glass windows painted in stories as old as time. The Seven watched from their alcoves—Maiden, Mother, Crone, Warrior, Smith, Father, Stranger—all carved in marble and gold, their faces ageless, their gazes impossible to read. The hall was lined with lords and ladies from across the realm—Tyrell, Martell, Tarth, Tully, Blackwood, Manderly, Dayne, Estermont, and dozens more. Their silks rustled as they turned. Their eyes followed her.
Rosie walked down the aisle as if nothing else existed. And in truth, nothing did.
She saw only him.
And Robb saw only her.
He drank her in like a man parched, like the desert would never end and she was his first glimpse of rain. The dress clung to her like memory, the cape catching faint air with every step. Her face was bare of anything but light. Her eyes—Gods, her eyes—met his and did not look away.
When she reached him, her fingers brushed his. And then clasped.
The Septon spoke.
Words about unity. Words about faith. Words about thrones and legacies and the joining of two houses. But none of it mattered.
The moment came.
Rosie’s maiden’s cloak was removed, folded and laid aside by Sansa. In its place, Robb lifted the queen’s cloak, black velvet lined in Stark grey and edged in silver, the sigil of their new house—a crowned direwolf and wand entwined—glimmering on the back.
He settled it around her shoulders with hands that trembled slightly.
She did not tremble.
And when he turned to the gathered realm, he lifted his voice with quiet authority:
“This is Rosalie Stark, of House Potter and now House Stark. She is my chosen. My strength. My heart. I name her Queen of Westeros, my equal in rule, and the hope of the realm.”
And then he crowned her.
Not with a southern tiara or a delicate circlet.
But with a forged crown of the North—silver, carved with wolves and stars, a single blood-red garnet set in the center.
Rosie bowed her head.
And the realm—finally—rose to its feet.
The sun dipped low by the time the last of the ceremonial bells had rung, casting King’s Landing in a golden haze that made the stone of the Sept gleam like the inside of a chalice. A tide of celebration rolled outward from the steps, swelling into every street, square, and open court the city could offer. No sooner had Rosie and Robb stepped beyond the sept’s doors, hand in hand, the crown settled neatly against her waves and the trailing cloak of queenship slipping behind her like twilight, then the crowds outside erupted. Not with the harsh chant of politics, nor the desperate cries of survival. No, what greeted them was laughter and song, a sound like flutes blown through by joy, tambourines shaken with reverence, feet stomping not in fear, but in time to life returning.
It was the first time in years the city had celebrated something together.
As tradition dictated, the newly crowned queen and her king rode together from the Sept back to the Keep, not in armor or under guard, but seated atop a single snow-grey destrier, its bridle wrapped in ribbons of black and silver, its hooves clopping gently over streets littered with petals and warm bread crusts thrown from bakery windows in place of confetti. Children ran behind them, shouting songs they made up on the spot—none with perfect rhyme, but all sung with perfect delight.
Rosie, seated before Robb on the saddle, her back against his chest and his arms wrapped gently around her middle, couldn’t stop smiling. Not the practiced smile she’d learned at court or the sharp smirk of the battlefield, but the kind of aching, quiet smile that sits just behind the heart. She glanced back once and caught him looking not at the crowd, not at the lords bowing as they passed, but at her, like the rest of the world had gone soft around the edges.
“I think they like you,” he murmured into her hair.
“I’m more shocked they don’t look terrified,” she whispered back.
“They saw what I’ve seen for some time now.”
She tilted her head up slightly. “Oh? And what’s that?”
“That the storm they feared has become the sun they warm themselves by.”
Rosie nearly rolled her eyes, but didn’t. She couldn’t. Not with the way he said it, not with the way his voice held something unshakeable.
By the time they reached the Keep’s outer gate, the city behind them had all but transformed into one long banquet line. Per her instruction, and to Robb’s amazement, Rosie had sent word that multiple feasts were to be held throughout the capital, one in each of the major squares and marketplaces, complete with borrowed tables, donated kitchens, and guarded barrels of wine from the Tyrell cellars. Bakers had been paid in advance. Musicians had been hired with coin Rosie had pulled from a quietly enchanted trunk she never explained.
When Robb learned of this as they dismounted beneath the Red Keep’s archway, he stared at her in disbelief. “You did what?”
“You weren’t the only one marrying a kingdom today,” she said simply. “They’ve suffered, Robb. All of them. If we’re going to be crowned in front of them, they deserve to feast like lords—at least for one night.”
“You planned parallel feasts across the entire capital, on our wedding day?”
“I multitask.”
He didn’t laugh right away. He just stared at her with that stunned, open expression he’d only ever worn a handful of times in her presence, like she was constantly rearranging the shape of the world around him.
Then he kissed her. Right there, at the foot of the Keep.
And the cheering outside doubled in volume.
The Great Hall of the Red Keep had seen coronations, war councils, and kings laid to rest. It had been scorched by dragons, echoing with death and deceit. But tonight, it was something entirely new.
It was… warm.
Not in temperature, but in spirit.
The firelight that glowed from every hearthstone and sconce was soft, golden, and welcoming. The old banners had been stripped away, and in their place hung swaths of silken cloth in silver and charcoal, accented by scattered touches of deep red and ivory. The new royal sigil—a crowned direwolf flanked by stars and a wand—hung above the arch of the far wall, still unfamiliar, still unspoken in song, but not unloved. Not unwanted.
No one in the hall spoke of the Lannisters tonight.
No one whispered about dragons or vengeance or traitor’s blood.
Tonight, they drank.
They feasted.
They breathed.
The center of the hall had been cleared for dancing, but along the edges, the round banquet tables curved in half moon arcs so that no soul, not even the lowest bannerman seated by the door, felt far from the throne. Not that Rosie and Robb sat on the throne. There was no high seat. No dais. They sat among their people—Rosie to Robb’s right, Luna beside her, Oberyn somewhere farther down with a drink in each hand, and Sansa radiant in ice blue across from them.
The food came in waves.
Spiced lamb with mint jelly. Roasted river trout crusted with herbs. Platters of fresh fruit from the Reach—figs, apples, pears glazed in honey. Wine from Arbor vineyards. Dornish firebrandy passed from hand to hand like contraband. The lemon cakes were served with cream whipped to snowfall softness, and the pie was carved so generously by a laughing Edmure that it collapsed in sweet chaos before the third round.
Rosie had barely touched her food.
Not out of nerves.
She was full just from being here.
Full from the faces watching her not with suspicion, but with joy. From the knowledge that in the streets below, families were gathered around tables for the first time in years, eating real food, smiling without fear. Her plan for the public feasts had worked, better than she’d dared hope. Luna had conjured an enchanted map that now shimmered behind her, displaying flickering lights over each major square in the city where music and laughter rose like bonfires. Dancers spun beside butchers. Children with sticky fingers chased each other between vendors. And at every corner, someone whispered, “The queen did this.”
Not a witch. Not a weapon.
The queen.
Across the table, Robb watched her like she was sunlight caught in a storm, something he still wasn’t entirely sure he deserved, but would never let go. He hadn’t known she’d done all this. Not until a servant slipped him a parchment sealed in wax bearing Rosie’s unmistakable handwriting. Instructions. Contracts. Budgets.
He leaned over now, voice low. “How long have you been planning to out-king me?”
She smirked. “Since I met you.”
“I should be offended.”
“You should be grateful.”
He laughed. Gods, he laughed—fully, freely, tipping his head back as if the sound had been locked in his chest for months and had finally found a crack to slip through.
Music started, soft strings and gentle percussion, a blend of Northern harmony and southern melody.
He rose without ceremony and extended his hand. “Dance with me, Lady of Magic.”
“I’m your queen now,” she teased, sliding her fingers into his.
“Then order me to dance.”
She stood. “I command it.”
The hall applauded as they stepped into the center, but the world fell away the moment his hands found her waist and hers curved over his shoulder.
They didn’t speak at first.
They didn’t need to.
The tempo was slow, old, wistful, the kind of song passed down in snowbound villages where candles burn late and lovers speak in quiet kitchens. Robb’s thumb moved against her spine in slow circles, and Rosie closed her eyes just briefly, letting the moment stitch itself into memory.
She felt it then, not just joy, but a sense of place. Of being exactly where she was meant to be.
Not in battle. Not in books. Not in exile or fear or fire.
Here. In this hall. With him.
The dances that followed spun the hall into something almost mythic.
Oberyn took Rosie next, sweeping her onto the floor with a low bow and a grin so dangerously charming it made a few Reach ladies blush. “Shall we remind the world that magic can also be seductive?” he asked, pulling her into a whirl. “If you misstep, I’ll set your boots on fire,” she replied with mock sweetness. “Promises, hermana,” he purred.
She found Jaime sulking by the wine and dragged him, too. “You owe me for letting your pretty head stay attached.” “I don’t dance,” he said gruffly. “Then shuffle in rhythm,” she said, and to the astonishment of nearly everyone, including himself, he did. Badly. But with dignity.
Robb danced with Arya, who complained the entire time until he swung her around like she was still ten and she burst into rare, unfiltered laughter.
With Catelyn, he moved with slow reverence, neither speaking much, both understanding everything. Her fingers shook slightly where they gripped his shoulder, and he held her a little tighter for it.
He danced with Sansa, who leaned in to whisper, “Thank you for giving us a queen who scares the lords and kisses the babies.” He blinked. “She does kiss babies.” “Terrifying,” Sansa deadpanned.
And then Luna claimed him.
She didn’t ask. She just appeared, barefoot and grinning, took his hand, and spun.
She twirled beneath his arm, danced three beats out of time, hummed a song no one else knew, and when he finally gave up trying to lead, she beamed and said, “Now you’re dancing with the music, not over it.”
He never laughed so hard in full regalia.
By the time Rosie made it back to her seat, flushed and slightly breathless, her crown slightly askew and her gown rumpled from twirling, the feast had grown loud with the joy of the truly full. Plates were scraped clean. Goblets refilled. Laughter poured between highborn and low, and the musicians had long since abandoned their setlists in favor of requests shouted from all sides.
She sat beside Robb, leaned her head briefly on his shoulder.
He said nothing. Just reached for her hand under the table and twined their fingers.
And in the flickering light of the Great Hall—long healed, long haunted—they looked out upon a realm that, for one precious night, had become whole.
By the time they slipped from the feast, the halls of the Keep were humming with distant music and warmth. The revelry would last until dawn, but their part of the story had narrowed, softened, quieted to just the sound of their joined steps and the occasional rustle of fabric where her gown brushed against stone. The guards stood aside. The torches flickered low. The corridors stretched endlessly ahead, but still, Robb couldn’t stop glancing at her.
She was still barefoot from the last dance.
Her gown had shifted askew from spinning, one sleeve slightly off her shoulder. Her crown had been taken off back in the hall, left behind without fanfare, and her hair, once carefully pinned, now curled freely around her face in loose, wild waves. She looked every inch the queen, and not for the perfection of her appearance, but for the way she moved: grounded, glowing, utterly herself.
They didn’t speak much.
They didn’t need to.
His rooms had been prepared, but when he opened the door for her, it still hit him—this was real. This was now. Candles lit every surface, casting golden shadows across fur-lined sheets and the deep indigo curtains pulled back to reveal a moonlit sky beyond the open balcony. A fire crackled low in the hearth, not roaring, just present—like it, too, was waiting.
She stepped inside without hesitation.
He followed.
She turned to face him, her hands sliding up to unclasp the queen’s cloak first, letting it fall gently over a nearby chair and then, without ceremony, she reached for the ties of her gown.
“Wait,” Robb said softly, voice like gravel smoothed by wind. He stepped forward, hands warm and slow as they met hers. “Let me.”
She didn’t tease him for the reverence in his voice. She just stood still, watching him with a quiet patience that undid him.
His fingers found the small silver hooks down her spine, undoing them one by one, the fabric loosening with each breath. The gown fell away in stages—first the sleeves, slipping from her arms like fog, then the bodice, revealing skin he already knew but never tired of seeing. Her body was soft where it mattered, strong where it surprised him. There were old scars. Faint bruises. Power. Vulnerability. Humanity.
She was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.
When the last of the gown slid to the floor, she stood before him in only her underdress—thin, sheer, nothing at all in the candlelight. And still she did not look away. Her gaze met his like it always had: honest, unflinching, hers.
He stepped closer.
His hands rose to her waist, then slid up, tracing the curve of her ribs, the slope of her back, the dip between her shoulders. She shivered beneath his touch, not from fear. From anticipation. From trust.
And when he kissed her, it was not a claim, or a conquest.
It was a homecoming.
Her lips were soft, parted willingly. Her hands came up to cup his jaw, to pull him deeper, closer, until there was nothing between them but breath and heat. He guided her backward, inch by inch, toward the bed, breaking the kiss only long enough to lift the last of her clothing from her frame.
She stood before him, bare and radiant.
His wife.
His queen.
His sun and storm.
He undressed quickly, fingers clumsy with urgency, though she watched him like he had all the time in the world. And when he climbed into the bed with her, when he settled over her, when he felt the warmth of her body curl into his—
He stopped.
For just a moment.
Because he needed to look at her.
He needed to remember this: the way her hair fanned across the pillow, the way her lips parted with the faintest tremble, the way her fingers slid up his arms and gripped, not out of desperation, but to ground him.
“I love you,” he whispered.
“I love you too,” she whispered back, smiling.
And then he made love to her.
Slow. Reverent. Unrushed.
There was heat, yes, there was no world where her body against his did not ignite every frayed edge of restraint he possessed, but there was also something gentler beneath the hunger. He kissed every scar, every hollow, every inch of skin like a prayer. She moved with him in perfect rhythm, hips lifting, hands threading into his hair, back arching as she gave herself over without hesitation, without fear.
She let him see her.
Not just her body, but her heart.
And he met it with all of his.
When she cried out, it was not loud—it was breathy, soft, her name on his lips muffled against her neck as they came together, as the world narrowed down to sweat and salt and breath and stars unseen.
They lay tangled for a long time afterward.
The fire crackled low. The wind whispered across the balcony.
He held her.
And somewhere deep inside the quietest part of himself, Robb Stark exhaled fully, for the first time in his life.
She was his.
He was hers.
And nothing else would ever matter more than this.
Notes:
If your interested, the inspiration for Rosie and Robbs outits are here:
Rosie - https://i.pinimg.com/564x/21/0d/7f/210d7f8a2d2f4a85a500eb64ecfae8fd.jpg
Robb - https://i.pinimg.com/736x/57/33/dc/5733dc0b9258bff33fd5cd268c429aab.jpg
Chapter 51: The Weight of Quiet Crowns
Summary:
First official council meeting for the King and Queen of Westeros.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
The chamber was not built to echo, and yet it did—quietly, insistently, like it remembered every word that had ever damned a king or saved a realm.
Robb Stark sat at the head of the table, but not on a throne. The high-backed chair bore no sigil, no crown carved in wood or wolfhead etched in silver. Just strength. Simplicity. A seat meant for someone who ruled with their hands dirty, not with detachment. Around him sat the eleven faces who made up his small council, all newly sworn in, each chosen not out of tradition or family pressure, but trust.
To his right, Rosie sat wrapped in raven-black velvet and silent intensity, her wand looped into a silver-threaded belt, hair braided in a quiet nod to Northern tradition. No jewels, no veil. Just fire. He didn’t need to look at her to feel her there; her presence thrummed beside him like a current under his skin.
To his left, Mage Mormont—a wall of grit and gravel—rested her broad hands atop the table, waiting with the patience of a woman who’d seen too many young men crowned too soon.
The rest formed a circle of contrasts.
Brynden Tully, sharp-eyed and heavy-shouldered, all steel and reason.
Tyrion Lannister, fingers tapping a goblet, already halfway to mischief or genius.
Varys, placid and unreadable.
Garlan Tyrell, quiet but never unwatching.
Oberyn, lounging like a coiled whip wrapped in silk.
Renly, sparkling and amused, already plotting festivals no one had asked for.
Lord Redwyne, sober and skeptical.
Ser Torrhen Karstark, standing guard beside Rosie like a silent sentinel.
And Luna, barefoot and cross-legged in her chair, humming to herself as if she hadn’t just committed to reshaping the realm’s magical topography.
These were the people who would help decide what the realm became.
These were the ones who had said yes to the crown he had never wanted—and to the world Rosie dreamed of.
Robb stood, fingers grazing the table’s edge.
“I thank you all for being here,” he began, voice even but clipped. “Peace holds. The city breathes. And the people have seen—for the first time in a generation—a change that wasn’t bought in blood alone.”
No one interrupted.
He let silence stretch a beat before lifting the raven-scroll beside his cup.
“My brother Jon sends word from the North. Winterfell stands. The Ironborn have been pushed back from the Moat and Torrhen’s Square. They’re scattered, weak. He’s working with House Tallhart and the Umbers to rebuild what was lost.”
A pause. Then:
“But rebuilding is not enough. Not for what we owe them.”
He looked around the table, then dropped the words like stone in water.
“I intend to move the capital to Winterfell.”
There it was.
A shift in the room—not shock, not resistance, but motion. Leaning forward. Sidelong glances. The weight of consequence threading into every breath.
Brynden Tully folded his arms. “You mean to rule the Seven Kingdoms from the North?”
“I do,” Robb said without flinching.
Lord Redwyne frowned. “That’s a long way from everywhere else.”
“It’s closer than you think,” Rosie murmured. “If you stop pretending the South is the center of the world.”
Tyrion smiled faintly. “Well. It has been a few centuries since a king ruled from anywhere colder than Duskendale.”
Oberyn chuckled. “Imagine the tournaments. Sled racing and frostbite duels.”
“Let’s take this seriously,” Garlan said. “You want to move not just your household, Your Grace. But the Crown’s entire center of gravity.”
“I do,” Robb said again. “Because the South has ruled Westeros too long. And it’s bred weakness. Politics wrapped in silk. Decisions made to please old bloodlines while the Riverlands burned and the North starved.”
He rested his hands flat on the table. “I won’t rule from a palace built on ash and bones. I’ll rule from a stronghold that endured every winter—and rose again.”
Mage Mormont nodded once, approval clear in the twitch of her jaw.
“But Winterfell was damaged,” Lord Redwyne pressed. “Even with Jon’s efforts—”
Rosie spoke now, clear and direct. “Then we don’t just rebuild Winterfell. We expand it.”
The firelight caught her eyes when she said it.
“We’ll build a new city around it. A place of trade, learning, governance—Wintercity. The Keep will remain the heart, restored with stone and spell. But the lands surrounding it will grow. New roads. New ports. Cold but rich with future.”
“A capital that isn’t a snake pit,” Luna added cheerfully. “Just wolves.”
“And magic,” said Varys.
Rosie didn’t blink. “Yes. And magic.”
“And what of the Crownlands?” Garlan asked. “You’ll leave them ungoverned?”
“No,” Robb said. “I’ll appoint a council here. Stewards. Trusted commanders. And in time—a Warden of the Crownlands. Someone born here. Someone with roots.”
“And who will choose the people for this Wintercity?” Lord Redwyne asked. “You’ll move your whole court?”
“Not all,” Rosie replied. “But we’ll offer incentives—land, trade, safe passage. Skilled builders. Artisans. Families displaced by war. They’ll come.”
“And those who remain?” Brynden asked. “The lords who still see the North as foreign?”
Robb straightened. “They can come see it for themselves.”
A hush fell.
Then Oberyn leaned forward, lips curled. “Gods help us. I might like snow after all.”
Tyrion tapped his goblet. “And this move, this new city of wolves and wonder, how soon?”
Silence fell again, heavy and layered with a dozen unspoken fears.
Winterfell. A new capital. A new city. A future built not on southern silk and southern lies, but stone, pine, and frost-fed resolve.
The idea had been named. Shaped. Breathed into the room like a living thing.
But even fire needed time to rise.
Robb exhaled slowly and leaned forward, planting his hands on the table as if anchoring the whole chamber to his words.
“We do not leave in a fortnight.”
The mood shifted again, quizzical glances, raised brows.
“This cannot be a sprint,” he continued. “It must be a campaign. Roads must be rebuilt and made passable. Supply lines secured. Winterfell must not only be restored, it must be expanded. Enough to house a ruling court. A city of trade and governance. And that will not happen by decree alone.”
He turned slightly, gaze brushing over Rosie and Luna.
“They’ll begin with the roads. Both magical and mundane. Mapping routes, stabilizing terrain. My builders will be dispatched to follow. Then we will travel North ourselves—me, Rosie, and this council. We’ll lay the first stones of Wintercity with our own hands.”
Brynden grunted approval.
“Only when the foundation is strong,” Robb said, “will we begin the transfer. Families. Merchants. Staff. The watch. It’ll be done in stages—measured and just.”
“And here?” asked Garlan. “You won’t leave the city empty?”
“I will leave it watched,” Robb said. “My mother, my uncle Benjen, and Lady Mormont will remain behind. They will oversee the city, its peace, and its needs. A provisional council will support them—captains of the Watch, trade overseers, the Faith’s envoys. We will leave a message in our absence: We may be building elsewhere, but this city is not abandoned.”
“And what will this city be called, once it’s no longer a seat of power?” Varys asked quietly, an eyebrow arching.
A murmur traveled the table.
Robb didn’t answer at once.
He looked toward Rosie, who was tracing the rim of her goblet with one finger, silent but alight with thought. She glanced at him, one brow raised, not challenging him, but letting him decide whether he wished to take the old name with him… or leave it behind like a skin shed in fire.
“Perhaps it’s time this place had a name that reflects the realm’s future, not its past,” he said.
Renly leaned forward, smirking. “What would you call it, then? Rosieland?”
“I was thinking something less ridiculous,” Robb replied dryly. “But we’ll come to that.”
Oberyn swirled his wine. “It wouldn’t be the worst idea, you know. A city reborn deserves a name that belongs to no king. Perhaps it belongs to the people now.”
Robb nodded. “Then let it be named when it is ready. For now, it remains King’s Landing… until it earns something better.”
A quiet hum of agreement passed through the table.
Then Varys spoke again, softer this time.
“And what of the Vale?”
The air turned again, like winter crawling back beneath the doorsill.
Robb’s shoulders squared.
“We’ve sent ravens. Received nothing. Our scouts vanish in the Mountains of the Moon. Their young lordling remains behind his walls, silent. And Baelish, despite our best efforts, has not been found.”
“They are watching,” Mage said flatly. “Waiting. Measuring. They want to see whether the North means what it says or whether the wolf becomes just another lion in colder skin.”
Robb looked down at the map splayed before them.
Then he lifted his eyes.
“Then let them see.”
His voice cut like cold wind.
“Let them see what we build. Let them hear that the realm does not need their permission to rise. Let them feel the tremble of the earth when stone meets stone in a city born from nothing but will.”
He met Rosie’s gaze then, and she gave him the smallest of nods, nothing theatrical, just trust made visible.
“If they want a place in the realm we’re shaping,” Robb said, voice low and clear, “they’ll have to speak up. If not…”
He paused.
“…we’ll decide what to do with silence when it becomes a threat.”
The silence after the Vale discussion was not the same as before. It wasn’t heavy with anticipation or riddled with the uncertain shape of hope. It was the kind that followed a shift in the wind, when you realized the air had gone still, the birds quiet, the forest too calm. It was the kind of silence that came before something old began to stir.
It was Varys who broke it.
“There is… something else. From Essos.”
The room turned toward him, each face drawing a little tauter at the name alone. Even Oberyn sat forward, abandoning his lounging posture for a lean that suggested his instincts had just tightened.
Varys produced a scroll from his robes, bound not in wax, but in crimson thread. He placed it delicately in the center of the table, but did not unroll it.
“Reports from Myr. Pentos. Slaver’s Bay. The Free Cities are uneasy. Their slave routes shattered. Their houses burned. And above them all—flames.”
He looked to Robb.
“There is a queen in Meereen. Or one who names herself as such.”
Robb felt the word settle cold in his chest. He didn’t speak. Not yet.
Varys continued, his voice flat but without malice.
“Daenerys Stormborn. The last confirmed child of King Aerys. Born in exile. Raised in flight. And now… ruling.”
“How?” Mage asked, voice sharp.
“With fire,” Varys said. “And blood.”
Luna, for the first time since the meeting began, stopped humming.
“She’s freed slaves?” Rosie asked quietly.
“Yes. And burned their masters.”
Oberyn gave a low whistle. “So. Not all bad, then.”
Varys inclined his head. “No. Not all bad. But not all stable, either. Her rule is not contested because none can contest her and live. She has dragons, Your Grace. Three. Grown.”
That landed like thunder on the table.
Three.
The word rang in Robb’s head like a bell struck too hard.
Tyrion let out a slow breath. “Dragons. Fire breathing ones.”
“I’ve seen them with my own eyes,” Varys said.
“Gods,” Garlan murmured.
Rosie’s hand had stilled on the table, her fingers lightly curled. Her expression gave nothing away, but Robb felt the tension in her arm, in the way her breath caught just once, too quietly to notice unless you were watching her, which he always was.
“And what does she want?” Robb asked.
“The throne,” Varys said simply. “Or justice. Perhaps both. She has declared herself the rightful heir to the Targaryen line. Daughter of the last king. First of her name. Queen of the Andals and the Rhoynar and the First Men. Protector of the Realm.”
Robb’s jaw worked slightly. “She’s never stepped foot in Westeros.”
“No,” Varys agreed. “But she is building a force. And should she come… many will rally to her. Old Targaryen loyalists. Dissidents in the Reach. Broken houses who hate the new order and dream of fire.”
“She won’t be able to hold the realm with dragons alone,” Brynden said.
“No,” Rosie murmured. “But they’ll get her through the door.”
Tyrion swirled his goblet. “And what do we do, then? Ready the archers? Dig deeper moats? Hope dragons forget how to fly?”
“She hasn’t moved westward yet,” Luna said quietly. “She still believes her war is there, in Slaver’s Bay. For now.”
“But when she turns her eyes here…” Robb said.
“She will,” Varys said. “Eventually. Perhaps not for vengeance. But for legacy. And legacy is a slow-burning madness in those born to fire.”
Robb looked around the table. Every face was watching him now. Every decision would ripple out from this room and become policy, defense, war.
He stood, pacing a slow arc behind his chair.
“We won’t be caught off guard. Not again. If she comes, we’ll know. I want ravens to the ports. Watch the eastern harbors. Station men in Gulltown. In White Harbor. On the Fingers and the Arbor.”
He turned to Paxter Redwyne. “Can you manage that?”
“Yes, Your Grace.”
“Good. If she brings ships, I want to know before the sails break the horizon. If she sends envoys, I want a report on every breath they take.”
“We could reach out,” Tyrion said. “An olive branch. See what kind of queen she truly is.”
“I’d rather she see what kind of realm we’ve become,” Robb said.
That earned a nod from Mage and even Oberyn, who drained his cup and leaned forward.
“I’ve always wanted to see a dragon up close,” Oberyn said, swirling his goblet lazily, the corner of his mouth curling up. “Do you think they sing when they breathe fire?”
There were a few murmurs of amusement. Garlan raised a brow. Brynden gave a grunt that might have been a warning or merely curiosity. Even Renly leaned in, intrigued.
But Rosie, who had been quiet since the name Daenerys had entered the room, finally lifted her eyes.
“They don’t sing,” she said. “Not the fire-born.”
The air shifted. The humor drained from the room like heat from a blade left in snow.
“They scream,” she continued, voice low but razor-clear. “Not like Hedwig. Not like an ice dragon. Fire dragons, they carry a different kind of madness. Their cries twist the air. It doesn’t just sound like the world is breaking. It feels like it’s being torn apart from the inside. Heat so violent it sears the wind, shatters stone. They burn everything, because they can.”
Silence followed. Not out of disbelief, but understanding.
Because every person at that table had already seen Hedwig. They’d witnessed her fly over the Red Keep during the siege—wings like glacier-sculpted sails blotting out the sun, breath that could still a wildfire trap mid explosion. She was winter given form. Beautiful. Impossibly vast. Ancient in ways even Rosie did not fully understand.
But this was something else. Something other.
“Fire dragons,” Luna murmured, “are more… fevered. They carry rage in their bones. Ice dragons carry memory.”
Varys blinked slowly. “And madness, you say?”
“Not always,” Rosie said. “But often. Fire is consumption. It destroys to live. Hedwig doesn’t want to destroy. She wants to endure. That’s the difference.”
“And if they come?” asked Lord Redwyne. “All three?”
“They will not find us defenseless,” Robb said, the calm steel of his voice cutting through the weight that had settled across the table.
He looked to each of his council members, pausing on the ones who had stood in the shadow of Hedwig’s wings. “You’ve seen her. You’ve seen what she is. Hedwig is not a rumor or a symbol. She is real. She will guard Rosie with everything she is and by extension, she guards me. She guards us.”
“She’s not a weapon,” Rosie added. “She’s a soul. But if Daenerys brings fire to this realm, she’ll find cold waiting for her. And not the kind that shatters. The kind that endures.”
Brynden Tully nodded, solemn. “Let her come. We’ve already stood beside a dragon once. We didn’t bow then. We won’t now.”
Oberyn’s grin widened. “May the gods have mercy on Essos. Because Westeros has its own beast.”
Tyrion raised his goblet. “To the Queen. The dragon who prefers her claws sheathed.”
Rosie didn’t smile. But her hand found Robb’s again beneath the table.
“We will prepare,” Robb said. “Not out of fear. But because this world has never known what we’re building.”
He looked at them all.
“And I won’t let it burn before it’s even born.”
The murmurs after Rosie’s words about Hedwig did not last long.
For once, no one reached for their wine. No clever jests followed. No pointed questions. There was only the quiet, bone-deep acknowledgment that Westeros was no longer alone in the myth of dragons—and that one of them sat within their ranks.
It was Varys who lifted the next stone.
He did so without pause, as though changing the subject from dragons to scholars was as natural as turning a page.
“There is… one more concern, Your Grace,” he said, hands folded like parchment left unread. “From Oldtown.”
Robb looked up slowly.
“The Citadel?” he asked.
Varys gave a soft nod, his tone measured. “They have received word of Your Grace’s plans for the Red Keep. Whispers of an academy. Of magic. Of reform.”
Robb didn’t miss the slight flick of Rosie’s eyes, the tiny twitch in Luna’s fingers.
Varys continued, each word laid like stepping stones across calm but dangerous waters. “The archmaesters are concerned. They say education should remain in the hands of those who have carried that burden for centuries. That magic, especially, must be studied—controlled—lest it run wild.”
“They want a leash,” Luna said, voice mild but unmistakably scornful.
“They want relevance,” Tyrion muttered. “Which they’re rapidly losing.”
“They’ve requested an audience,” Varys said, looking toward Rosie now. “With the Queen. Privately. To ‘offer guidance.’”
Robb leaned back slowly.
He didn’t need to look at Rosie to know the storm had settled beneath her skin. She was calm. Still. But she was not cold. No—she burned, inward and quiet, like a furnace kept behind glass.
She sat forward, hands resting gently on the table.
“They’ll have their audience,” Rosie said. “But they will not dictate terms. This isn’t about controlling magic. It’s about controlling access to knowledge.”
Her gaze swept the table.
“The world has changed. And if Westeros is to survive what’s coming—dragons, storms, war—it must change with it.”
She turned to Robb. “May I?”
He nodded once.
Rosie stood, the quiet of her movement as commanding as any royal decree. Luna followed, barefoot and humming something that sounded like an old lullaby or a new spell. Rosie’s hands were steady as she reached into the satchel at her side and withdrew a tightly rolled scroll, bound in gold thread.
She unrolled it in one motion, and set it flat upon the center of the table.
The crest glowed even without spellwork—deep crimson, a phoenix rising from golden flame, wings spread wide in defiance and triumph. It pulsed with something greater than artistry. It felt alive.
“The Phoenix Academy,” Rosie said, voice unwavering. “Its name and sigil reflect what this realm must become. Something that rises not from conquest or legacy—but from fire, from loss, and from the choice to build better.”
She looked to Luna, who smiled and conjured a flicker of flame from her fingertip, curling it into the shape of the crest midair before letting it vanish in sparks.
“Our motto,” Rosie said, “is this: ‘May the world rise kinder, in the wake of our flame.’”
The room was utterly still.
“Education will begin at age nine,” Rosie continued. “A foundation of learning to last until sixteen. After that, apprenticeships. Advanced mentorships. Or, for heirs, return to their houses to learn governance in practice.”
“And what will they be taught?” Brynden asked.
Rosie nodded to Luna, who spoke with unhurried clarity.
“Core studies will begin with:
-
Reading and Writing in the Common Tongue
-
Mathematics
-
History of Westeros and Essos
-
Law and Justice
-
Heraldry and House Histories
-
Economics and Stewardship
-
Religions of the Realm: The Seven, the Old Gods, R’hllor, and others
-
Languages: High Valyrian, Braavosi, and the Old Tongue”
Luna stepped back.
Rosie continued, “As they mature, they’ll take on practical disciplines. Trades. Military strategy. Cultural arts. These will include:
-
Swordsmanship and Armed Combat
-
Horsemanship
-
Archery
-
Naval Tactics and Ship Command
-
Personal Defense
-
Smithing (basic)
-
Healing and Midwifery
-
Cooking
-
Sewing and Embroidery
-
Household Management
-
Dance, Art, and Diplomacy”
“And if they show talent?” Garlan asked.
Rosie responded, “There will be special tracks for those with aptitude and curiosity:
-
Advanced Magical Theory (for those who show a magical spark)
-
Alchemy
-
Politics and Diplomacy
-
Strategic Warfare
-
Multicultural History
-
Wilderness Survival
-
Mythology and Ancient Texts”
“And who will teach them?” Redwyne asked. “Who will run this?”
“I will lead it,” Rosie said. “Alongside a council of educators, lords, and qualified minds from across the realm. Some maesters. Some not.”
Robb finally spoke, his voice quiet but absolute.
“And you’ll have the Crown’s full support. Financial, logistical, and royal.”
Rosie offered a nod, then turned toward the door and spoke softly.
“Margaery?”
The side door opened, and in swept the Lady Tyrell—hair curled, posture regal, gown tailored in deep rose and forest green. She carried a small stack of bound parchment and a look that suggested she had been listening for far longer than anyone realized.
“I thought you might want someone to handle the uniforms,” she said with a faint smile. “And perhaps the student welcome ceremonies.”
She moved beside Rosie, spreading parchment like banners—early designs for school quarters, insignias, housing flags, and seasonal garb.
“I’ll sit on the academy’s council,” Margaery said. “Help structure the day-to-day. Serve as liaison between the school and the noble houses.”
Tyrion raised his brow. “Do you do everything beautifully, or just everything important?”
“Both,” Margaery said sweetly.
Oberyn exhaled. “Gods help the Citadel. They’ll faint.”
Varys smiled faintly. “Which is exactly why this will work.”
Robb looked around the table. Lords of war. Lords of ships. Lords of coin. And now—the architects of the realm’s next generation.
This was no longer a court.
This was a kingdom being rewritten.
And Rosie—Rosie was not simply the queen of the moment.
She was its architect.
The council chamber emptied like a tide slipping back to sea.
Parchments were rolled. Quills tapped dry. Chairs scraped gently against the floor as boots stepped away, voices dropping into low murmur and courteous farewells. The great doors closed behind the last of them with a solid, final thud.
And then, there was only silence.
Not the kind that follows tension. Not the kind that waits to be filled. But the kind that settles after long labor, earned and unhurried. A stillness that held no need for urgency.
Robb didn’t move at first. He sat back in his chair, exhaling slowly, shoulders relaxing for the first time in hours, maybe days. The fire crackled in the hearth. Outside, the wind whispered across the tower stones.
Rosie stood still at the table, fingertips resting lightly on the edge of the scroll bearing the crest of the Phoenix Academy. Her head was bowed, but not in weariness. In thought.
“You were brilliant,” he said quietly.
She looked up at him through a few loose strands of hair. “You always say that.”
“Because it’s always true.”
Rosie let out a breath—part laugh, part sigh—and walked to his side.
He reached out and caught her hand as she passed, tugging her gently into his lap.
She didn’t resist. She never did with him.
Her arms slipped around his neck as she curled into him, the heavy fabric of her dress rustling against the leather of his doublet. He pressed his nose into her temple, breathing her in—rosewood, parchment, and that faint trace of winter air that never seemed to leave her since Hedwig had come into her life.
“You think it’ll work?” she asked, voice small, vulnerable in a way few ever got to hear.
“I think it already is,” he murmured into her hair. “You gave them something to believe in. And you didn’t ask for trust. You earned it.”
She was quiet a moment, then pulled back just enough to meet his eyes. “I just… I don’t want to fail them. Not the children. Not the city. Not you.”
He cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing beneath her eye.
“You couldn’t fail me if you tried,” he said. “I’ve seen you in fire, in battle, in grief. I’ve seen you broken and still standing. You don’t even know how to give up.”
“Maybe,” she said. “But I’m tired. I feel like I’ve been carrying the world for so long.”
He leaned in, kissed her gently—her forehead first, then the corner of her mouth, then fully, as though reminding her of all the things she wasn’t carrying alone anymore.
“You’re not alone anymore,” he said softly.
Her fingers curled into the fabric at his collar. “I know.”
They stayed like that for a while, two shapes against the firelight, unmoving except for breath and heartbeat. The world outside could wait. The plans and parchments and dragons and maesters could all be quiet, just for this hour.
Eventually, Rosie leaned her head against his shoulder again, voice muffled in his tunic.
“You really want a city built from scratch around a broken keep?”
He smiled against her hair. “I want a world built around you. Wintercity is just the start.”
She snorted. “That’s ridiculous.”
“It’s true,” he said. “You bring life back to everything you touch. You brought me back.”
She didn’t answer, but her grip on him tightened.
After a moment, he added, casual but not really:
“And… maybe, once we’re settled. Once the school is running. Once the roads are built and the last bricks are laid…”
She lifted her head slowly, suspicious. “What?”
He tried to look innocent. Failed completely.
“Pups.”
Her eyes narrowed. “You mean direwolves?”
“I mean children,” he said, all grave dignity. “Small, clever, dark-haired little pups with too much magic and a tendency to talk back.”
She stared at him.
He stared back, entirely serious.
Then she laughed, a real one, sudden and soft and full of love.
“Gods,” she whispered, smiling. “You’re going to make a terrifying father.”
“I intend to,” he said, kissing her again. “Starting with the second they learn how to lie to you.”
She pulled him closer by his collar.
“Fine,” she said. “But I get to name the first one.”
He arched a brow. “Even if it’s something absurd like... Parsnip?”
“No,” she said primly. “I was thinking Sirius.”
He stilled. “After your uncle?”
She nodded once, quietly. “He was the first man who ever gave me a home.”
Robb pressed his forehead to hers.
“Then it’s perfect.”
Notes:
Here is the school crest: https://imgur.com/a/Gs5zH66
Chapter 52: Wolves in Motion
Summary:
Time to head North and we also take a look at what's happening with Daenerys.
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
The Red Keep never slept, but this morning it felt like it was holding its breath.
The dawn was quiet—too quiet for a city that had seen conquest, coronation, and court all in the span of weeks. The streets below murmured only faintly as the northern and riverland host began its final preparations. Even the sea wind that usually swept in from Blackwater Bay carried only a whisper, like the city itself knew the wolves were leaving and wasn’t quite sure how to say goodbye.
Robb Stark stood on the overlook outside the inner ward, cloak flaring softly in the breeze, his eyes fixed on the sprawling city below. King’s Landing still smelled faintly of smoke, though the worst of it had been burned out. The alleys were cleaner. The Red Keep no longer bled shadows with every stone. There were corners of the city where laughter was returning, and that was no small thing.
But it was not home.
Not to him. Not to Rosie. Not to the blood in his bones.
He turned slightly, eyes drifting up toward the morning sky. And there—just a speck at first—then larger and impossibly vast—Hedwig.
The ice dragon circled once high above the Keep, wings like frozen sails catching the gold of early sunlight. Her cry, distant but echoing, split the sky. A sound like a glacier cracking wide open.
Robb watched her with quiet awe. No matter how many times he saw her, she never felt real. Not fully. She was the kind of thing whispered in fever-dreams and sung in bardic tales. Yet she was Rosie’s. And she was flying to Winterfell ahead of them, to scout, watch, wait. She’d land somewhere just outside the ruined walls, too large for even the godswood to embrace. Their silent guardian off to wait for them to arrive.
“Gone to make sure your old home hasn't turned to rubble,” Rosie said quietly at his shoulder.
He turned. She stood beside him, the wind lifting the edges of her coat, hair pulled back into braids threaded with silver. The sigils of House Potter and House Stark rested side by side on the pin at her shoulder—one a stag-headed phoenix in flight, the other a direwolf in mid-step.
“She’ll make sure it’s still ours,” she added. “Before we cross the gates.”
“And if it’s not?”
“Then she’ll make it so.”
He smiled. Gods, he loved her. Not just for the fire in her eyes or the way she never backed down, not even from ancient halls and stranger kings, but for the way she dreamed. She didn’t just imagine better worlds. She built them.
Luna skipped toward them, feet not bare this time, slapping the flagstones, hair a mess of moons and ribbons. She twirled once and pulled a folded cloth from inside her sleeve.
“All set!” she sang. “Portkeys calibrated. Horses ready. Charm anchors humming like polite little bees.”
“Polite?” Rosie asked.
“They only bit me once.”
Tyrion’s voice echoed from the gate below. “I heard that. If my boots vanish mid-jump, I’ll personally haunt the both of you.”
“It’ll be a very short haunting,” Luna replied sweetly.
Robb followed them down the stairs and into the main courtyard, where the final arrangements were underway.
The Northern banners stood proud in the morning light—Karstark, Glover, Manderly, Tallhart. Their men were armored and mounted, packs loaded, their eyes shining with one unmistakable thing: hope. A homecoming was coming. For the first time in years, they’d ride north not in war, but in return.
The Riverlords stood in parallel formation—Bracken, Blackwood, Mallister, and more—fewer in number, as many remained behind to protect their still-wounded lands. But those who had fought at the gates of King’s Landing stood ready to escort their king home, even if their own keeps were still smoldering.
At the center of the yard, Mage Mormont waited like an old tree with iron roots. She would not ride north. Not yet. Not until the transition was clean and steady. She would command the Keep with the same grit she had once used to command Bear Island—and Robb trusted no one more to hold this city steady in his absence.
Beside her stood his mother, face composed but fierce, a woman carved in quiet defiance. Years had taken much from Catelyn Stark, but they had not shaken her spine. Not even now, as she prepared to let her eldest son ride north into uncertainty again.
Benjen was a silent shadow at her shoulder, his black cloak trailing like dusk across the cobbles. He said nothing, but his presence was a comfort, steady as a northern watchtower.
Sansa and Arya stood to the side, opposite in every way and yet so clearly two halves of the same story. Sansa wore a pale blue cloak clasped with the wolf sigil and her hair pinned in elegant Northern braids, every inch the diplomat now, her grief slowly transfigured into grace. Arya, by contrast, stood with arms crossed, boots scuffed, her tunic a little too wrinkled for court, eyes flicking toward the horses like she might bolt onto one and ride alongside them if no one was paying attention.
Bran stood tall, his posture straight despite the early morning chill. His eyes were quiet and wide, seeing far more than the present, but they brightened just slightly when Robb approached. At his side, Summer lay sprawled across the stones, fur golden-gray and shimmering in the light, tail swishing idly, but his eyes never left Grey Wind.
Rickon, now nearly as tall as Arya, stood beside his direwolf—Shaggydog, black as pitch and always a little too wild-looking. The beast’s fur bristled even at rest, ears twitching constantly, but he pressed against Rickon’s side with the fierce loyalty of a creature that had known loss and chosen, defiantly, to love again.
Grey Wind, Robb’s own companion, moved among them all like a ghost cut from smoke and silver. He passed Sansa and Arya with a brush of fur. Nuzzled Bran’s knee, touched his nose to Summer’s flank. There was no growl, no whimper, just understanding. Between the direwolves, the farewell required no words.
When Grey Wind reached Shaggydog, they stood eye to eye for a long moment—wild black and disciplined gray, opposites in rhythm but kin in spirit. Then, like a pact sealed beneath the moon, they bumped heads once and stepped back.
Robb watched it all with something tight in his throat.
This was more than a goodbye between brothers and sisters.
This was the parting of a pack.
And it made him ache.
He stepped toward them all, knowing this wouldn’t get easier, but determined to carry every heartbeat with him as he rode toward what would come next.
“You’ll keep the peace?” he asked Mage.
She snorted. “Try not to give it back to you shattered.”
His mother stepped forward. She didn’t speak, just embraced him—tight, long, and strong enough to remind him that she had held this family together through wars and ruin.
Sansa stepped in next. “Promise me,” she said softly. “Make it more than it was.”
“I’ll make it yours again.”
Arya scoffed. “You’re going to leave me behind?”
“You’re too dangerous for a diplomatic mission.”
“I could stab with diplomacy.”
He kissed her head. “You’ll get your turn.”
Rickon threw his arms around both Rosie and Robb. “Don’t forget us!”
“Never,” Rosie whispered into his wild hair.
Then Luna hugged each of them, whispering something to Arya that made her snort and to Sansa that made her blink, surprised.
With final glances, final touches to saddles and portkey stone circles, they formed a tight ring around Luna as she stepped into the glowing arch.
She tapped the rune beneath her feet, and the air folded with a soft pop, like a curtain being pulled aside.
And just like that, they were gone.
Riverrun bloomed beneath them, mist rising from the riverbanks, banners snapping in the wind.
The castle stood proud, still scarred from its long siege, but unbowed.
Lord Edmure Tully met them at the courtyard, cheeks ruddy from cold wind and good cheer.
“I expected trumpets,” he teased, pulling Robb from his saddle.
“I expected a better drawbridge.”
They clasped arms, and then hugged. Truly hugged.
“I’ll hold the Riverlands,” Edmure said quietly, the laughter gone from his tone. “Clean them up. Fix what’s been broken.”
“You won’t do it alone,” Robb promised.
Brynden stepped beside his nephew. “Go fix the North. We’ll meet you halfway with fire and hammer.”
Robb gave them both a last nod.
The host began forming lines again. Horses turned north.
He looked over his shoulder once as Riverrun faded behind them, then fixed his eyes ahead.
Toward Winterfell.
Toward home.
Rosie's POV
The wind changed.
Rosie felt it before she saw anything—before the towering pines thinned, before the army’s rhythm shifted, before the horizon dipped to reveal ancient gray. The wind here carried memory. It wasn’t soft, like the breeze that skimmed across the Blackwater Bay, nor cutting, like the bitter winds that had haunted the Eyrie’s heights. No—this wind was thick with history. Cold, yes, but honest. And it made her sit straighter in her saddle.
They were close.
A hush had fallen over the riders, as if instinctively, each man, each woman, even the horses themselves, understood that they were nearing something sacred.
“Rosie,” Luna said softly, pulling up beside her. Her cheeks were red from windburn, her hair wind-tossed but glittering with frost caught in the strands like stardust. “Look.”
Rosie did.
And the breath left her chest.
Winterfell.
Even in ruin, it stood like something the world had tried to break and failed. The great walls still rose, battered but unbowed, patched in places with rough stone and timber from Jon’s men. The outer towers had crumbled in parts, blackened by fire and siege, but their bones remained. And above it all—watching—Hedwig, coiled atop the eastern wall like a silent glacier god. Wings folded, eyes glowing faintly, head turning at their approach.
She was too large for the battlements, her tail draped down over the training yard, her wings spilling over onto the godswood. The men stationed at the gates stood wide-eyed beneath her shadow, but none fled. She wasn’t roaring. She was waiting.
Waiting for her witch.
Rosie blinked hard, but the sting in her eyes wasn’t from the wind.
“It’s beautiful,” she whispered.
Luna grinned. “Told you.”
“It’s... raw. And proud. And older than anything I’ve ever touched.”
“Kind of like Mage,” Luna muttered, earning a laugh.
They rode a few paces in silence before Rosie’s eyes narrowed, mind already sprinting forward into plans and possibilities.
“That tower’s a priority,” she said, pointing toward one of the inner structures where the upper floors had collapsed inward. “We’ll shore it magically from the inside and reconstruct the stones from memory—Luna, we’ll need to walk the grounds before we start the scan.”
“We’ll do a full sweep before sunset,” Luna said, “but I’m telling you now, we’re not rebuilding those privies unless we absolutely have to. You promised me proper plumbing.”
Rosie snorted. “You think I’d run a capital without hot water and chambered drains? No, thanks. I’m not sharing a city with chamberpots and frostbitten arses.”
“Imagine the royal court bathing by bucket,” Luna said, horrified.
“Imagine me bathing by bucket.”
They both shuddered in unison.
Then their laughter softened, fading into the stillness of the moment as Winterfell loomed larger.
The gates were close now.
The snow crunched louder beneath the horses’ hooves. Torchlight flickered in sconces nailed into makeshift scaffolding. Repairs were visible everywhere—imperfect, but heartfelt. The work of men who had fought to reclaim this place and who now struggled to hold it upright.
Rosie’s hand settled on the saddle horn.
“This place needs to be more than rebuilt,” she said. “It needs to be transformed. It has to become more than the seat of the North—it has to be the heart of a new realm.”
Luna tilted her head. “You’re thinking Phoenix.”
“I’m always thinking Phoenix,” Rosie murmured. “But this—this is about making something legendary. Not just grand. Something that will live beyond us.”
Luna leaned forward, whispering like a conspirator. “I want to enchant the hearths. So every room in Winterfell stays warm, no matter how deep the snow gets.”
Rosie grinned. “And I want a council chamber with a ceiling that mirrors the sky. One that reflects the constellations, like Hogwarts. So when we meet, it feels like we’re making decisions beneath the whole world.”
Luna clapped her hands. “Yes. And portkey anchors. One in the godswood. Small. Inset in the roots of the heart tree. We can craft receiving stones for every great house. They’ll never need to ride weeks to get here again.”
Rosie’s heart swelled. “Genius.”
She turned in the saddle, looking back to the long column of riders winding up the snowy road behind them.
“Robb!” she called, waving him forward.
He came alongside them, his breath fogging in the cold, Grey Wind pacing beside his mount like a shadow given form.
She grinned at him, eyes alive. “We have ideas.”
“Oh no,” he said, but he was already smiling.
Jon's POV
The wind tugged at Jon’s cloak, biting sharp even through the heavy wolf-fur draped across his shoulders. He barely noticed.
He stood in Winterfell’s courtyard again, not as a boy chasing his brothers through snowdrifts or a bastard waiting for scraps of acknowledgment, but as a man reborn under frost and fire. As the Whitestark of the North.
Around him stood the lords who had followed him when all seemed lost. Lord Umber, broad as a barn and twice as loud, his furs matted with snow and pride. Lord Cerwyn, his gaze narrowed, his sword sharper. Neville Longbottom, still not entirely used to snow in his boots, but standing firm in layered robes that were both scholarly and battle-worn.
And above them, along the walkways and towers, the rest of Winterfell watched in silence. Soldiers. Servants. Carpenters with tools in their belts and soot still on their cheeks. Everyone had come to see what no one thought would ever happen again.
A Stark returning to rule.
Not just a Stark.
A king.
Jon adjusted his gloves, more to hide the slight tremor in his fingers than from the cold.
He’d been waiting for this moment for weeks. Since the first raven had come. Since the North began to truly breathe again.
But now that it was here, now that the distant thunder of hooves rose like a drumroll over the trees, his chest was too tight, and his heart beat loud enough that Ghost—waiting silently at his side—tilted his head with concern.
Then the gates began to open.
And the procession emerged from the snow.
Banners snapped to life—Stark gray, Potter red, Mormont green, Martell red, Tyrell rose—a wild, impossible array of houses riding together across the snow.
Jon saw Robb first, atop a dark destrier, Grey Wind running alongside him, fur gleaming silver-blue in the pale light. The crown on his brow was iron and jet, modest but unmistakable. His eyes were fixed ahead. Steady. Tired. Alive.
Jon stepped forward.
Behind Robb rode Rosie, her cloak billowing behind her, hair like fire braided back in a crown. Her eyes swept across Winterfell’s towers as if drinking in every stone. And Luna, riding beside her with one hand stretched toward the sky like she was measuring the wind for spells.
Jon waited until the hooves stilled. Until Robb dismounted.
And then, in front of the their people. In front of the North.
Jon knelt.
Not with his head bowed like a beaten man—but with his spine straight, his hand on the hilt of his sword, and his voice clear.
“Winterfell is yours, my king. And the North stands behind you.”
The courtyard was silent but for the cry of a crow on the tower.
Robb stared at him, frozen for half a breath.
Then he stepped forward, dropped to his knees, and pulled Jon into a fierce, wordless embrace.
“You never had to kneel,” Robb muttered against his shoulder.
“I wanted to.”
They stood again, brothers forged not just by blood, but by war and choice. Around them, the North exhaled.
Rosie dismounted next, and before she could even speak, Neville was there, grinning like a boy and offering her a gloved hand.
“I told them you’d look like royalty.”
“You liar,” she whispered, and threw her arms around him.
Luna joined them, her leap so sudden and fast that Jon barely had time to react before she wrapped herself around him like a very determined snow spirit.
He made a noise that could only be described as startled and mortified, going red from ear to throat as she hugged him tight.
“I’ve missed your grumpy face,” she said in his ear.
“I—uh—I didn’t know we were—doing hugs—”
“Shh. Accept your fate.”
Over her shoulder, Jon saw both Robb and Rosie grinning like fools.
When Luna finally let go, she patted him on the chest and said cheerily, “You smell like pine and judgment. I approve.”
Neville snorted behind her. “He always does.”
Jon cleared his throat, trying to regain some semblance of his dignity. “Let’s… let’s go inside.”
The fire in the great hall was already roaring when the small council gathered inside, boots stamping off snow, cloaks hung to dry, and maps unfurled across the rebuilt table.
Jon sat across from Robb, reporting everything with quiet precision.
“We’ve reinforced the walls,” he said. “Masons from Deepwood and Barrowton have begun repairs. Neville’s been helping enchant the foundations, strengthening the old stones without disturbing the godswood. We’ve cleared most of the collapsed towers.”
“And the city?” Rosie asked.
Jon looked at the map, pointing to the snow-blurred lines extending around the keep.
“Six small villages still stand within a day’s ride. We can begin expansion here, toward the rivers, if we reroute this section of road. The old winter market can be revived. We’ll need new wells, grain stores. Housing.”
Luna leaned in. “Portkey chamber here,” she said, tapping a blank space just behind the old armory. “Wards and runes already tested. We’ll make the floor from dragon glass and polished quartz.”
Robb nodded slowly. “It’s starting to become real.”
Jon hesitated. Then added, “If I may, I'd like to ride to the Twins.”
All heads turned.
“The gate to the North has always been there,” Jon continued. “If this is to be the capital, the path must be protected. It needs to be retaken, restructured. A warden house for our roads. A stronghold we can count on.”
“Go,” Robb said without hesitation. “Take who you need.”
“I’ll go with him!” Luna blurted.
Jon blinked. “What?”
“You’ll need magical support. Portkey back and forth. And I’m curious. The Twins are so… haunted-looking.”
“I—are you sure?”
Luna smiled. “Absolutely.”
Jon nodded, trying not to look too pleased. Or too flustered.
He failed miserably.
Rosie leaned into Robb and whispered, “He’s so doomed.”
Robb grinned. “He doesn’t stand a chance.”
Daenerys’ POV
The sun was bleeding over the skyline of Meereen, a bruised gold sinking into the jagged towers and distant sands. From her balcony atop the Great Pyramid, Daenerys Targaryen stood bare-shouldered and watchful, her arms folded loosely across her chest. Far above her, Rhaegal and Viserion wheeled through the pinkening clouds in slow, languid arcs—more shadows than beasts now, their wings casting flickers of darkness over the honey-colored stone below.
She heard them before she saw them—their cries long and drawn like horns carved from flame. Music and menace. A sound that was hers and hers alone.
Drogon was not with them today. He had vanished again into the mountains. Wild. Unclaimed. Free in the way only death and dragons could be. She felt his absence like a phantom limb.
Behind her, the chamber murmured with distant activity. Barristan Selmy stood at his usual post, still and solemn, while Missandei organized scrolls in the antechamber. The city below was quiet—quieter than it should be, still restless with the dust of rebellion and the scars of liberation. Slaver’s Bay was no longer, but the chains had left ghosts behind.
Daenerys stared out across the sea. The Narrow Sea.
It had been years since she’d seen Westeros. Not with her own eyes. Only in stories. In fire. In dreams.
But something in her had shifted recently.
Like the wind was starting to blow west.
She turned as footsteps echoed through the marble hall. Barristan bowed his head as Grey Worm entered, escorting a figure in dark leathers, hair damp from the road.
A woman.
Daenerys tilted her head slightly. “You’re far from home.”
The woman stepped forward, removed her gloves, and knelt—not in submission, but respect.
“Yara Greyjoy,” she said. “Daughter of Balon. Lady of the Iron Islands. Or what’s left of them.”
Daenerys studied her for a moment. There was salt in her veins and steel in her shoulders. The kind of woman who didn’t need a crown to command. She nodded for her to rise.
“Speak.”
Yara did not waste time.
“I came to warn you,” she said. “The world you mean to conquer is already changing.”
And then—everything changed.
Over the next hour, Daenerys listened as the tale unraveled like silk soaked in fire.
The war with the Lannisters. The boy-king who died screaming. The wolves who rose. The Riverlands bending the knee. Dorne pledging blood and banners. The Reach allying through Margaery Tyrell. Even Storm’s End throwing in with the North after Renly was spared and restored. A coalition not of Southern pride, but Northern strategy.
And at the center of it all: Robb Stark, alive and crowned. And beside him, a woman called the Witch Queen.
Yara described her with equal parts suspicion and awe. Magic-born. Fierce. Said to have an ice dragon the size of a fortress. Said to have burned wildfire out of the sky and stood unshaken by siege.
“She’s not like the others,” Yara said, leaning on the table where Dany’s maps were spread. “People feared her. But now they don’t. They follow her.”
Daenerys said nothing for a long time.
When Yara was dismissed, she did not move from the map table for almost half an hour. Her hands traced the edges of Westeros, eyes drawn over the sea toward King’s Landing, which was no longer a capital.
A kingdom led by wolves. A witch queen. Magic reborn.
Not the Westeros she remembered.
Not the one she had always envisioned reclaiming.
“Your Grace,” came Missandei’s voice from the arch. “A merchant from Lys requests audience. He claims to have returned from Westeros. From… the capital.”
Daenerys looked up sharply. “Send him in.”
He was nervous, this merchant. Twitchy hands, thin and half-starved from travel. But he bowed deep and spoke clearly, even as fear danced behind his teeth.
“I sold silks in the city, Your Grace,” he said. “I left only two weeks ago. I swear it on the bones of my ancestors.”
“And what did you see?”
“A city... quieter than it used to be. Cleaner. The smell—mostly gone. There were... feasts. On the Queen’s wedding day. Not just for the court—for the people. Cookfires lit in every quarter. Music. Bread carts.”
Daenerys arched a brow. “And the Queen?”
His mouth twitched. “Strange. But kind. Dresses in foreign silks, but visits the orphan houses. Gave coin to the beggar’s chapel. I saw her once, myself. She spoke to children like they were lords. And she—she talks of building a school. In the old keep.”
Daenerys’s hand stilled over the map.
“And the King?”
The merchant hesitated. Then: “They love him. They say he walks like his father but commands like a lion. That he listens. That he doesn’t hide behind walls. The lords call him King. The people call him Wolfheart.”
A silence fell across the chamber.
Then Daenerys rose.
Her bare feet touched the warm stone like a challenge. She moved toward the balcony again and stared east—across the sea, toward the future.
“They’ve changed it,” she murmured.
“My Queen?” Barristan asked.
“Westeros,” she said. “It’s not the realm I remember. Not the ruin left behind by Robert and his war.”
She turned toward them all, the wind catching her silver hair.
“It is not enough to have dragons,” she said. “Not anymore. Fire alone will not win hearts.”
She looked down at the maps again.
At the new names. The new borders.
The new threats.
The Witch Queen of the North.
Robb Stark, Wolf-King of Westeros.
And for the first time in years, Daenerys Targaryen did not burn with vengeance.
She burned with curiosity.
“Send envoys,” she said quietly. “Discreet ones. To Pentos. To Lys. To Volantis. I want every scrap of news from across the Narrow Sea. Every whisper of this Northern court. And especially, about the Queen.”
“Yes, Your Grace.”
Daenerys traced her fingers over the edge of Westeros.
“We cannot conquer a land we do not understand,” she said. “And I will not be the fool who thought dragons alone would bring peace.”
She looked up, eyes hard as forged steel.
“I must learn what they’ve built, before I decide whether to burn it down.”
Chapter 53: The Shape of Peace
Summary:
We see how the building of Winterfell, The Twins and Red Keep is going.
Chapter Text
Rosie’s POV - Winterfell
The stone sang beneath her feet.
Not literally—though she half-suspected if Luna had her way, the entire castle might one day hum like a harp when the wind blew just right, but in that deep, thrumming way that living things did when they were healing. When they were becoming something new.
Winterfell breathed again.
The halls, once full of ghosts and echoing with the absence of warmth, now buzzed with life. There were builders on every landing, carrying beams and mortar infused with strengthening charms. There were noble children darting between courtyards, carrying messages for their fathers or freshly baked hand pies from the kitchens below. Even the walls themselves seemed to be standing a little taller these days, less like ruins, more like promises.
And Rosie Potter was very, very tired.
Not the kind of tired that came from sleepless nights, though there had been plenty of those, or the aching fatigue of spell casting. This was the kind of tired that settled in the bones after weeks of too many moving pieces, too many responsibilities layered atop a never-shortening list of things only she could do. Wards, infrastructure, expansion planning, portkey anchoring, magical insulation, dragon-flight zoning, plumbing charm matrices, the enchantments for the west hall bathhouse that had exploded twice before she fixed the water-pressure runes…
She wasn’t exhausted.
She was used up.
And she didn’t have time to stop.
So she didn't.
She stood now in the central northern courtyard, what had once been a half-burned training yard, and observed the new structure rising from its heart. A tall, tiered column of enchanted stone designed to direct weather-wards across the city's perimeter, it glowed faintly under her gaze. Five masons worked at its base while Luna knelt in the snow, her fingers tracing sigils into the freshly set mortar.
“Try it now,” Luna called, her voice high and clear as the cold.
One of the stonemasons tapped the sigil above his head. It pulsed briefly, then the outer ring lit up in a ring of warm gold and a soft gust of heat rolled outward, melting the snow in a perfect ten-foot radius.
Rosie allowed herself a small, satisfied smile.
“That’ll keep the frost off the main market square,” she said, stepping over to Luna and helping her up. “Even at forty below.”
“I still think we should name them,” Luna said cheerily. “The stones. You know, like ‘Meltina’ or ‘Warmthilda.’ Something that makes them feel appreciated.”
Rosie snorted. “We’re not naming every rock we enchant.”
“Why not? You’ve named more deadly things.”
“Like?”
“Grey Wind.”
“I didn’t name Grey Wind!”
“Details.”
Rosie rolled her eyes and rubbed her temples. The conversation was light, but her focus had begun to fray again. Like too many windows open in a drafty room. She’d enchanted four walls already today and supervised the laying of the new South Road. That was before she’d triple-checked the gate seals and re-aligned the main wards to reflect the rising towers.
And it was barely midday.
Luna eyed her sideways. “You’ve got the face.”
“What face.”
“The you’re-about-to-topple-but-won’t-admit-it face.”
“I’m fine.”
“You’re lying.”
Rosie opened her mouth to retort but then paused. Her hands were trembling. Just slightly. She hadn’t even noticed.
She clenched them into fists, steadying herself.
“I’m managing,” she said softly. “There’s too much to do. I’ll rest once the city’s ready for winter. For the people coming north.”
Luna didn’t argue. She only gave her one of those frustrating, gentle Luna looks. The kind that said she already knew the answer but would let you find it yourself.
“I’m going to the bathhouse,” Rosie muttered. “Five minutes.”
“Seven,” Luna said. “Or I come in with a bucket and make it awkward.”
Rosie smirked. “You always make it awkward.”
She turned and began to walk back toward the keep.
And even as the wind picked up and the air smelled of snow and pine and distant fire, she felt it—the weight of what they were building. Not just walls. Not just rooms. A future.
One that was starting to feel like it might actually belong to them.
Robb's POV
The fire was low when Robb stepped into their chambers.
A soft orange glow flickered across the stone walls, casting long shadows from the tapestries and shelves Rosie had insisted on hanging herself. The hearth crackled softly, embers pulsing in rhythm like a dragon’s sleeping breath.
And there she was.
Curled on top of the fur-draped bed, half-covered in parchment, her hair falling loose over one shoulder, a quill still resting in her fingers though the ink had dried on the nib. Scrolls were fanned out in a halo around her like a nest woven of ambition and impossible deadlines—charms for the outer wall, plumbing diagrams for the city barracks, a half-finished sketch of a children’s common hall in the Red Keep.
Her chest rose and fell in that light, unguarded rhythm that came just before true sleep.
Robb leaned against the doorframe, his armor already gone, doublet unlaced, and watched her for a moment.
He should’ve said something. Moved.
Instead, he just looked.
There was always something about seeing her like this—still. Rosie, without fire at her fingertips or weight on her shoulders. Just Rosie. His wife. The woman who had turned the tide of a war, who had stood beside him while kings burned and cities crumbled—and now, wore herself raw trying to rebuild something better from the ruins.
She stirred slightly, her brow furrowing.
Then, slowly, her eyes blinked open. Groggy. Unfocused.
“…Mmm. Did I… fall asleep again?”
Robb smiled and stepped closer. “You did.”
Rosie groaned, trying to push herself upright, nearly dislodging a diagram of the West Gate’s sewer line from her lap. “Damn it. I was only going to rest my eyes for a minute…”
“You’ve been resting your eyes for half an hour,” Robb said gently, easing down beside her. He started gathering scrolls into a pile and set the inkpot aside before it toppled onto the coverlet.
“Did I miss dinner?” she murmured.
“Only if you planned on eating it with your quill.”
She gave a tired snort and scrubbed a hand over her face. “I was going to finish the ward plans for the east quarter before bed. There’s still so much to—”
Robb laid a hand over hers.
“You don’t have to finish everything in one night.”
Her lips parted to argue.
He didn’t let her.
“You haven’t had a full night’s rest in days. I’ve barely seen you. Every time I come to bed, you’re already asleep or gone again by dawn. Half the time I’m kissing scrolls good morning instead of you.”
Rosie blinked, her smile soft and guilty. “I know.”
“I miss you,” he said simply.
The silence stretched—not cold, but full of the weight behind those three words.
Rosie reached for his hand. “I miss you, too.”
Robb shifted closer, resting his forehead to hers.
“You’re trying to remake the world,” he whispered. “But you can’t do it without sleep. You can’t do it without you.”
She exhaled slowly. “I’m trying to make sure everything’s ready. Before the snows get worse. Before the school opens. Before the lords start asking questions I don’t have answers to.”
“They already do.”
“Then I need better answers.”
He huffed a soft laugh, pulling her gently into his arms. “You’re impossible.”
“And you’re patient,” she murmured into his shoulder.
He held her for a while in the quiet, listening to the fire pop. Her heartbeat steady against his.
Then, softly: “You don’t have to prove anything to me, you know.”
Rosie tilted her head to meet his eyes.
“You’re already my queen. You’re already the heart of this place. Even if you sleep in for once. Even if you miss a meeting. Even if—gods forbid—you don’t finish redrawing the latrine schematic for the fourth time this week.”
She smiled. The real kind. The one that always made him feel like the sun was rising a little early just for him.
“I’m scared if I stop, I won’t start again,” she said honestly.
“Then I’ll start for you.”
Her fingers tangled in his. “You’re good at that.”
“Only for you.”
They sat there, just the two of them, surrounded by maps and parchment and the scent of ink and lavender oil and old stone. She leaned her head on his shoulder. He kissed her temple.
After a while, Robb murmured against her hair, “Can I suggest something outrageous?”
“Always.”
He smiled.
“Take tomorrow off.”
She blinked. “Off?”
“Yes. No magic. No stone. No scrolls. Just you. Me. Maybe even a morning walk. Or sleeping in for once. Maker knows I could use another hour with you beside me.”
Rosie hummed, her voice already laced with sleep again. “Maybe… Maybe half a day.”
He chuckled. “I’ll take it.”
A long pause. Then softly:
“Also… I’ve been thinking again.”
“Dangerous,” she mumbled.
“Very. But I can’t help it.”
She shifted slightly. “What now?”
He grinned. “Pups.”
Rosie groaned and half-laughed, flopping back into the pillows. “You and the gods-damned pups.”
“It’s a noble cause.”
“It’s an obsession.”
He leaned over her, brushing a kiss to her lips.
“Someday,” he whispered, “we’ll have more than a kingdom to come home to.”
Rosie reached up, cupped his cheek.
“Someday,” she agreed. “But not before I sleep. Or strangle you.”
“Fair,” he said, and pulled her close again. “Now sleep. I’ll be right here.”
And for the first time that week, they both fell asleep before the fire burned out.
Jon’s POV - The Twins
The Twins were not beautiful. Not yet.
They were still recovering from their rot—too many years of Frey arrogance soaked into the stones like oil that refused to scrub out. Every archway still whispered betrayal.
But Jon could see the change.
Not in dramatic ways. Not in great fanfares or sudden flourishes. The change lived in simple things: scaffolding clean of blood, courtyards where children now darted underfoot, guards who no longer sneered but offered passing nods of respect. The once-shuttered towers now pulsed with lamplight, windows opened for the first time in decades to let real wind roll through.
And the banners—gods, the banners.
Where once the silver twins of the crossing had flown, now a wolf’s head glared pale against a dark blue field. His sigil. The one they had stitched behind his back. The one the northern lords had adopted before he could stop them.
House Whitestark, they called it now.
He still didn’t know how he felt about it.
Jon stood on the upper rampart of the eastern tower, where the river forked like a sword below. The chill wind sliced through his cloak, and the stone beneath his boots was still half-frozen from last night’s storm. He liked it this way. Clean. Honest. The kind of cold that burned the falsehood out of things.
He had a ledger under his arm, half-filled with logistics: stone shipments from the west, timber convoys from Deepwood Motte, surplus grain from the Manderlys. The gate reconstruction alone would take another six weeks, maybe more if the winter hit early. The bridges needed magical anchoring, the halls needed repurposing, and the eastern watchtower had to be rebuilt from the inside out.
It was… a lot.
But it was good work. The kind that made his blood hum.
He was writing something down when the air beside him cracked softly, like a ribbon being torn from the world, and the scent of candle wax and peppermint filled the wind.
Jon didn’t even flinch anymore.
“Hello,” said Luna, her voice bright as fresh snow.
She stood beside him now, wind tugging at her pale silver-blue cloak, her braid tied with little glass stars. A satchel hung from her shoulder, overfull with rolled parchment and what looked suspiciously like a half-melted cheese pastry poking out from the flap.
Jon blinked at her. “You know there’s a gate.”
“Gates are for people with time,” she said. “Besides, I brought lunch.”
She produced a second pastry from somewhere and handed it to him.
He hesitated. “Is this one enchanted?”
“Only with love,” she said innocently.
Jon took it and bit in. It was still warm, filled with spiced squash and sharp goat cheese. “It’s good.”
“I’m excellent,” she agreed, folding herself cross-legged onto the edge of the stone parapet like it wasn’t thirty feet down.
Jon raised a brow. “You’re going to fall.”
“I’ll bounce.”
He snorted despite himself.
They sat like that for a while. She watched the sky. He watched the construction below—men hauling stone, Ghost loping along the edge of the eastern wall, a few of the younger apprentices sketching on slates under the guidance of an older builder.
“You’ve done a lot,” she said finally, quietly. “Since I was here last.”
Jon nodded once. “Still not enough.”
She tilted her head. “It’s never enough. That’s the curse of people who care.”
He didn’t respond. Just chewed his last bite of pastry and rubbed his gloved hands together.
“You’re not used to praise, are you?” Luna asked after a beat.
“I don’t need it.”
“I didn’t ask if you needed it.”
Jon turned slightly. “You always do that?”
“Do what?”
“Say things sideways. Like you’re asking riddles, but you already know the answers.”
Luna shrugged. “Sometimes. But with you, I think out loud more. You’re… grounding.”
He blinked.
“You’re not surprised,” she added.
“I’m not.”
Silence again, but this time it was easy. Companionable.
Then she stood abruptly and brushed pastry crumbs off her lap.
“I want to enchant the bridge,” she said. “Make it resistant to rot and flood surge. Something subtle. We’ll hide the rune anchors in the decorative masonry.”
“You’ve already started designing it?” he asked.
“Of course. I dreamt about it two nights ago. The bridge held, even during a flood. So I woke up and drew it.”
Jon didn’t know how to respond to that, but it didn’t matter. She was already pulling a rolled sketch from her satchel and pointing excitedly at the glyphs.
“I’ll need local stone. And three days. Maybe four. It’ll last for centuries if we do it right.”
He leaned in, studying the lines beside her.
“You’re serious about this.”
“I don’t waste time on things I don’t believe in,” she said simply.
He didn’t say thank you. But she looked up anyway, met his eyes—and knew.
A gust of wind swept past them then, and Luna laughed as it whipped her braid sideways. She tucked it back with numb fingers and looked down over the wall again.
“The wind is different here,” she said.
“How?”
“Like it’s remembering. Not haunting, just… remembering.”
Jon followed her gaze.
He understood.
They stood together for a while, not touching, not speaking. Just watching as men and women below pieced together a future from fractured stone.
When Luna finally turned, her voice was softer. “I’ll be back tomorrow. I want to finish the ward placement before Rosie yells at me.”
Jon gave a small nod. “I’ll have the materials brought up.”
She smiled. “I like working with you.”
Jon swallowed. “So do I.”
And when she portkeyed away again, vanishing in a ripple of frost and silver light, he was still staring at the spot where she’d been.
The wind whispered past him once more.
This time, it felt almost like a promise.
Sansa's POV - Red Keep
The Red Keep no longer looked like a palace of kings.
Not exactly.
Gone were the tattered banners of lion gold and crimson. Gone, too, were the darkened halls where shadows once whispered cruelty and crowned boys screamed with power they could not carry. The towers remained—stone did not forget its shape—but they stood bare now, stripped down to their bones and waiting to be reborn.
Sansa stood on a wide balcony that overlooked the sea, the pale morning sun filtering through the skeletal rafters where once the royal solar had been. A roll of blueprints was unfurled across the makeshift table before her, held down by a polished amethyst paperweight. She traced the line of a corridor with her fingertip, lips pursed in thought.
“A corridor for younger students,” she murmured. “This wing should stay quiet. We can move the kitchen expansion plans to the opposite end—nearer to the sea, where the smoke can be drawn away faster.”
“I think that’s the fifth time you’ve redesigned the kitchens,” came a voice from behind her, warm with amusement.
Margaery Tyrell, elegant even with her sleeves rolled to the elbows, leaned in beside her and picked up one of the miniature models Rosie had left—an enchanted clay replica of the courtyard. “I can’t decide if you’re obsessed with good airflow, or just worried the children might starve without your supervision.”
“I’m practical,” Sansa replied, lifting her chin. “Unlike you, who keeps insisting we plant a romantic garden along the north wall of the library wing.”
“Because children are creatures of chaos and drama,” Margaery said with a wink. “You’ll see. Someone will fall in love near the dahlias, mark my words.”
Sansa smiled despite herself.
This work—the planning, the drawing, the dreaming—it made her feel lighter than she had in years. Perhaps it was because it didn’t involve gowns or hosting or navigating courtiers with honeyed knives. Or perhaps it was because it had meaning.
Or, if she was being honest, it might have had something to do with Neville Longbottom.
He’d arrived earlier that morning, sleeves rolled to his elbows, face flushed from walking the city perimeter with a team of builders. There had been chalk smudged on one cheek and dried ink on his hands. He’d asked after her thoughts on magical shielding for the archive tower and if she’d seen the new glass samples Rosie had sent from the North.
He’d looked at her, not through her. And when she’d explained her thoughts on courtyard layouts, he’d listened. Really listened. No polite indulgence, no patronizing nods. Just warm, thoughtful attention.
And then he’d smiled.
Gods, that smile.
“You’re thinking about him again,” Margaery said, plucking a grape from the tray nearby.
Sansa startled. “What?”
Margaery’s grin widened. “Neville. The wizard with the forearms.”
“I am not—” Sansa began.
“You are. It’s fine. He’s very handsome. In that soft, golden-hearted, would-kill-for-you-with-herbs kind of way.”
Sansa flushed, turning back to the blueprints. “He’s kind. And clever. And… not from here.”
Margaery set down her grape. Her tone softened.
“That’s not a bad thing.”
Sansa nodded. “I know. It’s just strange. He talks about his world like it’s made of wonder. Magic that teaches, not destroys. Spells that fix glasses and grow flowers. And then he apologizes for it. Like he’s worried he’ll offend me.”
“Do you like him?”
Sansa hesitated.
“Yes,” she said finally. “I think I do.”
Margaery leaned on her elbows, cheek in her hand. “Well. That’s lovely. You deserve lovely.”
Sansa glanced sideways. “And you? How’s the… Dornish heir situation?”
That made Margaery roll her eyes.
“Prince Trystane Martell is polite. Thoughtful. Disarmingly pretty. And, to the horror of my grandmother, absolutely uninterested in playing politics. He told me yesterday he wants to raise horses and paint seascapes.”
“That sounds… peaceful.”
“It’s terrifying,” Margaery muttered. “I keep waiting for him to turn out secretly wicked. So far, he’s only committed the crime of making me laugh until I snorted water.”
Sansa laughed, covering her mouth.
They stood in companionable silence for a moment, the hum of construction echoing through the halls below. The Red Keep was shedding its skin. The palace of kings was becoming something else—a house of learning, a place for all houses, not just one.
Margaery twirled the clay model between her fingers. “This school. It could change everything.”
Sansa nodded slowly. “That’s why we have to build it right.”
They looked at the table—at the diagrams, the maps, the miniature classrooms and dormitories and courtyards. A world being reshaped, stone by stone.
Then Margaery bumped her hip gently against Sansa’s. “And when it’s done, you can give him the tour.”
Sansa rolled her eyes. “You’re insufferable.”
“You’re glowing.”
“I’m flushed.”
“You’re smitten.”
Sansa didn’t answer.
But her smile said enough.
Baelish’s POV
The raven had landed before dawn.
Black as pitch, eyes like coins slick with oil, it perched on the ledge of the crumbling tower where Baelish had taken to watching the horizon each morning. A single roll of parchment had been tied to its leg. No sigil. No wax.
But Littlefinger didn’t need either.
He recognized the hand. The slight curve of the letters. The spacing. Informal. Efficient.
“The Stark boy moves faster than you expected. The witch has teeth. The Riverlands and Reach have pledged in blood. And the Red Keep breathes fire again—this time not from dragons, but children’s laughter. If you plan to re-enter the game, do so soon. Before the pieces settle.”
Baelish read it once. Then again.
And then—he smiled.
Not the charming smile he wore like a badge, nor the oily grin he used to disarm women at court. This smile was razor-thin. A blade’s edge pressed against the cheek of the world.
He folded the parchment and fed it to the fire.
He had been quiet long enough.
Hidden in the Vale, threading his silks into silkier lies, watching from afar as the game reshaped itself without him. At first, he’d thought it a foolish rebellion. Robb Stark with his war banners. The girl—Rosalie Potter, strange and otherworldly. A witch. A myth. A story. He’d scoffed at it. Assumed it would burn out, like every other pretty tale in Westeros.
But she hadn’t burned out.
She had burned through.
Tywin Lannister was dead. So was Joffrey. Cersei had vanished into the arms of the Silent Sisters. The North had not only risen—it had throned itself, crowned by fire, wolf, and wand.
And now, the capital had moved north.
Baelish could feel it like a shift in the earth underfoot. The balance had changed.
He had missed his window.
But not the game.
No, the game still played. And he was still watching.
From his modest estate nestled in the hills beyond the Fingers—safe, secluded, forgettable—he had sent a thousand whispers to port towns and couriers. He read every scrap of parchment, every merchant’s tale, every drunken sailor’s nonsense.
And all the stories kept circling back to the same things.
The ice dragon. The witch queen. The new capital in the snow-covered north. The school rising from the ruins of the Red Keep.
And Sansa Stark.
His Sansa.
No longer a captive. No longer hidden behind silks and honeyed lies.
She was planning schools now. Sitting at tables with Margaery Tyrell and that boy whose name he could never remember. She was shaping futures like a lady should.
But Baelish knew her. Knew her heart. He’d shaped it once, just like he had Catelyn’s. Girls loved men who remembered them. Who saved them.
He’d given Sansa her first mask. Taught her how to lie with a smile.
And he would use that again.
Because they had forgotten something, up there in their stone castles and magical thrones.
You didn’t win the game of thrones with dragons.
You won it with doors.
Unlocked ones. Left ajar. Cracked open in moments of weakness.
And the Red Keep, gods help them, was opening its gates to children now. To teachers, to councils, to the naïve dream that knowledge could replace control.
It would be the easiest thing in the world to slide through those gates. To offer coin. To offer allegiance. To offer help rebuilding what he himself had watched fall. To offer Sansa a shoulder, just when she thought she didn’t need one.
Catelyn would resist him. She always had.
But her son was gone North. And she wasn’t queen here.
And Sansa—Sansa had memories. Memories he could rekindle, if only gently. If only with the right words, the right silences, the right look.
He would go back. He would come with coin and titles and whispered apologies.
I was mourning Lysa.
I was protecting the boy-lord.
I was staying out of the war so I could protect you, my dear.
They would believe what they needed to believe.
And once inside, once positioned inside the school, near the vaults, near the hearts of the people shaping the future of Westeros—he would find the right string to pull. The right smile to give. The right wound to kiss.
They had built a world.
He would find its cracks.
And when the time came—when this Northern kingdom began to wobble under the weight of its own ideals, Petyr Baelish would be there.
Ready.
Waiting.
And smiling.
Chapter 54: A Kingdom Begins Again
Summary:
We’ve finally reached the moment of quiet joy, where the world they’ve fought to rebuild begins to offer something back. This chapter is for the soft victories, the stolen smiles, and the future they never thought they’d live to see. 💙🐺🔥
Chapter Text
General POV
The wind that once howled through broken battlements now carried songs.
Not many, not yet—but enough to soften the edges of stone and memory. Children’s voices chasing each other through market streets. The clang of hammers as forges sparked back to life. The hiss of heated water running through runed pipes and into bathhouses that steamed like spell-warmed caves.
Winterfell had risen.
And around it, a city bloomed.
Wintercity, they called it now—first as a jest, then as prophecy. A name born in the mouths of masons and guards, and now etched into letters and maps sent to every corner of the realm. It stood not as a replacement for King’s Landing, but as its antithesis: northern, enduring, rooted in snow and flame and rebuilt trust.
Where once there was ruin, now there was rhythm.
From the air, it looked like something pulled from myth: concentric circles of outer walls layered with warded stone, enchanted lanterns dotting the roadways like fallen stars. The old keep—Winterfell’s heart—stood newly crowned with rebuilt towers, its rebuilt library wing glinting with reinforced crystal windows imported from Dorne and fused by Luna’s sun-fire charms.
Beyond it, rows of homes stretched outward like the ribs of a great beast: strong-boned and sturdy, insulated with woven northern wool and waterproof charmwork. Hearths burned constantly—no home was ever without warmth, by decree of the Crown. Even now, in the teeth of early snow season, no child in Wintercity went to bed cold.
And at its gates, they came.
The first few wagons had arrived cautious. Ragged. Suspicious. Smallfolk from the Crownlands, traders from the western valleys, shipless sailors from the Reach. They came on tired horses and creaking wheels, children packed between sacks of grain and iron pans, fear clinging to them like soot.
But they were not turned away.
They were met with open gates, food, hot cider, and—perhaps most shocking—the Queen herself.
Rosalie Potter did not hide behind portcullises or tower windows. She walked to the gates every time a large caravan crossed the outer threshold. Dressed plainly—save for her silver-trimmed cloak bearing the Stark crest—she walked through falling snow with her hands bare and sleeves pushed to her elbows, the very picture of defiant kindness.
She knew how to cast warming spells that didn’t startle children. She carried a list of ready homes and could recall a dozen names by heart after one meeting. She conjured light for the elderly at dusk and played tug-of-war with toddlers too shy to speak. She bent the crown she never physically wore into the shape of a helping hand.
And they followed her.
They followed her with their eyes. Their hearts. Their footsteps into this city where the smell of piss and rot had been replaced with the scent of firewood, rye bread, and soap.
They still called her Witch Queen.
But no longer in whispers.
Now the words carried warmth. Reverence. Faith.
Wintercity grew with every week.
The road from Riverrun was alive again, cleared and enchanted with storm shelters, trade posts, and snow-charms. Merchants began to arrive with carts of preserved fruits, Reach wines, and Myrish silks. Smiths came north from Saltpans, masons from Oldstones, weavers from the hills of the North. Word had spread far and fast—the North is hiring, and if you can work, there is a place for you.
And somehow, impossibly, the city held them.
Because Rosie had seen to it.
Where others made war with magic, she had built with it. She and Luna—bright Luna, flitting like a wraith between the city’s runestones—wove charm and structure into the very blood of the place. Roads that repelled ice. Firewood that burned without smoke. Windows that whispered closed when winds howled too loud.
The people didn’t always understand it. But they respected it. Because it worked. Because for the first time in years, things were better.
Near the central square of Wintercity—where the market met the fountain circle and stone benches had been carved with the sigils of old houses—Rosie had created something small but wondrous: a public hearth, enchanted to burn steady even in the fiercest blizzard, with warming runes etched subtly into the cobblestones around it. She had spelled the space for safety, light, and comfort—so that any who came, whether orphaned child or weary elder, could find rest.
She came by often, never announcing herself, simply arriving with baskets of bread or apples from the winter storehouses, sharing them with a half-dozen giggling children or nodding along to an old man’s story about the snows of his youth.
Sometimes she’d kneel down beside a tired mother and help her mend a torn cloak with a flick of her wand. Other times, she’d summon ribbons of light from the air just to see the younger ones laugh and try to catch them. And when they reached for her—muddy hands, soot-streaked cheeks—she never flinched.
She smiled at them every time.
And never once asked them to bow.
The city guards, clad in furs and silver, watched her like a legend made flesh. Some called her “the flame that walks.” Others, “the snow-star queen.” But to most, she was simply Rosie.
And above them all, in the highest rebuilt tower, King Robb Stark stood behind his new council table and watched the city pulse outward like a beating heart.
He knew the labor. The cost. The tired nights when Rosie collapsed into bed, ink on her cheek and her boots still on. The arguments over her sleep. The way she kept her pain hidden behind a strained smile and said, “Soon. It’ll slow soon.”
But he also knew the look she gave the children when she placed keys into their mother’s hands. The way she beamed when a new block of homes lit their hearths for the first time. The joy in her voice when she told him, late at night, “They’re safe now.”
It had taken five moons.
Just five.
What would have taken a decade by hands alone, Rosie and Luna and magic had accomplished in a season.
And now, with winter full in the wind, the gates stood ready for the rest of the kingdom to follow.
Because today, the wolves were coming home.
Robb’s POV
The view from the high tower gave him everything.
From here, he could see Wintercity stretching outward in rings, veined with roads and crowned with chimneys puffing like slow-dancing spirits into the cold. The smell of pine smoke and fresh bread rose from the lower quarters, tinged with the metallic tang of forgework and the crisp scent of snow hanging on the wind. Light glimmered off the rooftops, the new glass windows, the gentle slopes of snow-charmed eaves.
It looked… impossible.
But it was real. It was his.
No—theirs.
Rosie had done what lords had dreamed of and kings had failed at. She had built something lasting. Not through fear, not with dragons or blood or gold, but through compassion, spellwork, and an unrelenting refusal to let the realm fall into despair. And Robb had watched her do it—day after day, night after night—until the lines beneath her eyes deepened and her hands began to tremble when she thought he wasn’t looking.
She was wearing herself thin.
She denied it, of course. Or laughed it off. Said she’d rest once the outer wall enchantments were complete, once the last refugee caravan was settled, once the western quarter had a water rune stable enough for livestock. Soon, she always said. Just a little longer.
But Robb saw the way her head lolled forward when she sat down too long. The way she reached for tea without tasting it. The way Luna watched her with quiet worry and tried to subtly shoulder more of the spellwork.
He’d argued with her about it—gently, at first. Then less so. Their last disagreement had ended with him storming out to oversee the guard drills alone, only to return hours later to find her asleep at her desk with ink smeared across her fingers and her nose buried in a parchment map of the South Road.
He didn’t know how to make her stop.
He only knew he was afraid she wouldn’t, until she broke.
And still, gods help him, he’d never loved her more than he did watching her kneel in the snow to hand a shivering boy a loaf of bread and a charmed blanket.
“Let them come north and start again,” she had said. “Let the kingdom rebuild where no one expects it to.”
And she had been right.
Winterfell—his home, his heart—had become the pulsing center of the realm.
He turned from the window when the knock came.
“Your Grace,” said Torrhen Karstark, pushing the door open slightly. “They’ve been sighted. Two hours out.”
Robb’s breath caught.
He didn’t need to ask who.
He was already moving.
By the time the courtyard gates groaned open to let the riders through, snow had begun to fall again—light, quiet, as if the sky itself was holding its breath. The banners of House Stark fluttered at full length from the ramparts. Direwolves howled faintly in the distance, stirred by instinct and blood.
The riders came in tired but proud formation. Some on horseback, some in covered wagons.
And at the front—his mother.
Catelyn Stark rode tall in the saddle, her face unreadable but her spine stiff with purpose. The moment their eyes met, something in Robb’s chest cracked like thawing ice. She dismounted before the stablehands reached her and stepped forward without a word.
He didn’t speak.
He just pulled her into his arms.
She held him tightly for longer than either of them would admit, and when she pulled back, her eyes were full—not with tears, but with something heavier. Pride. Grief. The ache of having survived too much and still finding her family whole on the other side.
“Winterfell looks…” she started, and faltered.
Robb smiled faintly. “Not like it did.”
“No,” she said, looking around at the towers, the rebuilt gatehouse, the lights already glowing through enchanted glass. “No, not like it did. But maybe… like it should have.”
Then came Bran, walking beside his horse, not riding it. His steps were steady, long and confident in the snow, his dark cloak billowing slightly with each stride. He wore a half-smile, the kind that said he saw more than he let on, and his eyes sparkled with quiet wonder, still carrying traces of the greenseer dreams he often kept to himself. It never failed to strike Robb, how whole he looked now—not just in body, but in spirit. Rosie had given him that. Given them all that.
And Rickon, taller now but still all sharp elbows and restless energy, came thundering in ahead of his escort on a shaggy chestnut pony, barely managing to swing off the saddle before the animal stopped. He hit the ground at a run.
Shaggydog and Summer streaked past the guards and into the courtyard, tails high and ears pinned back with excitement. A heartbeat later, Grey Wind launched from the steps, letting out a low, rumbling bark of recognition before colliding with his brothers in a tangle of fur, fangs, and nips of affection.
It was chaos—joyful, wild, alive.
And for the first time in years, all the wolves were truly home.
Robb took a long breath and closed his eyes for just a moment.
This is what we built it for, he thought. Not to rule. To return.
Later, after warm drinks had been poured and cloaks had been hung, Catelyn touched his arm as he lingered in the corridor outside the great hall.
“She’s wearing herself to ash,” she said without preamble.
He looked down.
“I know.”
“She won’t tell you how tired she is.”
“She tells me she’s fine.”
“Exactly,” Catelyn said softly.
He didn’t answer.
“She’s carrying too much alone,” his mother added. “But it’s not just the magic. Or the city. I saw the signs the moment I stepped through the gate.”
Robb frowned. “What signs?”
Catelyn gave him a look. One he remembered well.
“I’ll speak to her,” she said. “You just… wait.”
And before he could ask another word, she turned on her heel and left him standing in the corridor with nothing but torchlight and questions.
Rosie's POV
Winterfell had grown louder since it came back to life.
The wind still sang through the ramparts as it always had, but now it competed with the hammering of stoneworkers in the eastern wing, with Luna’s floating barrels of charm-chalk thudding softly into place, with the murmurs of new residents threading their way into the bones of the keep. The old fortress breathed again, and in that breath was the sound of beginnings.
Rosie walked the grounds more often now, usually with a half-unrolled scroll tucked under her arm and a fresh cup of coffee charmed to stay warm in her gloved hand. She liked to walk the outer perimeter just after sunrise or in the gloaming before dusk, when the light turned blue and gold across the towers and the northern wind curled over the battlements with something like reverence.
That’s where Catelyn found her.
Not in the council hall. Not in the kitchens or the library where she sometimes fell asleep revising housing assignments.
But out past the old godswood arch, along the gravel path that curved toward the new warding stones near the lake.
“Rosalie,” Catelyn said.
Rosie turned, surprised. She hadn’t heard her approach—silent and sure, as always.
“Lady Stark,” she greeted gently. “How are the boys settling in?”
Catelyn smiled in quiet greeting and fell into step beside her. “Bran and Rickon are happy to be home. Rickon’s already declared war on every snowbank in the courtyard, and Bran says your enchantments make the towers sing at night.”
Rosie smiled. “The song of warm bricks and windproof seams.”
They walked in silence for a few steps. The snow underfoot was soft packed, the air crisp enough to bite the lungs but not cruel. Rosie adjusted her cloak, suddenly aware of how her bones ached more than usual. Her magic had been stretched too thin over too many projects lately, but she hadn’t dared slow down. Not when there were roads still unfinished. Not when the outer village needed its fire-wards recharged.
“You’ve done wonders here,” Catelyn said, voice soft but certain. “It shouldn’t be possible. But it is. Because of you.”
Rosie didn’t know what to say to that. Praise from Catelyn Stark still caught her off-guard.
“I had help,” she said eventually. “Luna. Neville. The people. Robb.”
Catelyn hummed, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.
“You look tired,” she added after a beat.
Rosie let out a breath and offered a wry smile. “I look tired because I am.”
“And have you rested?”
“Some,” Rosie hedged. “I try.”
“Liar,” Catelyn said plainly, stopping at a low stone bench half-covered in frost.
Rosie blinked. “Excuse me?”
“You’re running yourself ragged,” the older woman said, brushing the snow off the bench with one gloved hand and gesturing for Rosie to sit beside her. “And you’re doing it with the stubbornness of someone who thinks the world will fall apart if she so much as blinks.”
Rosie sank down with a sigh. “It won’t fall apart. I just… don’t want to slow it down.”
Catelyn watched her carefully, her gaze sharp and shrewd in the winter light. “There’s more than overwork in your face.”
Rosie turned her head, brow furrowing. “What do you mean?”
“You’ve got that look,” Catelyn said, her tone shifting—less stern now, more... knowing. “The one I’ve seen in the mirror five times in my life. There’s something different about you. Deeper. Tired in your bones, not just your muscles.”
Rosie shook her head. “I don’t—”
“Rosalie,” Catelyn said, and her voice was gentle. “Are you pregnant?”
The question landed like a dropped weight.
Rosie blinked. Opened her mouth. Closed it. Laughed—once, unsure.
“No,” she said. “I’ve been careful. I take a potion. A cycle prevention tonic from my world. Brewed by hand. It’s—” she frowned. “You take it every six moons.”
“And when was your last dose?” Catelyn asked, quietly.
Rosie stilled.
Her mind went back—through portkeys, reconstruction schedules, court meetings, road warding rotations. The last she remembered brewing a batch was…
King’s Landing.
Before the wildfire. Before the trial. Before the march north.
“Oh gods,” she whispered.
Catelyn didn’t say anything. She simply reached out and took Rosie’s hand.
“I didn’t mean to miss it,” Rosie murmured. “It wasn’t a choice—I just… I forgot.”
“And that happens,” Catelyn said. “When the world sits on your shoulders. When you’ve spent too long carrying everyone else.”
Rosie felt lightheaded. She pressed her palm to her brow. Her mind buzzed—not with fear, not entirely—but with something sharp and unfamiliar. Not because she didn’t want it. Not because the idea of children with Robb hadn’t entered her dreams late at night.
But because it felt so soon.
“I’m not ready,” she breathed. “What if I’m not ready? There’s so much left to do. The school, the city, the roads, the…”
“Rosalie.” Catelyn’s voice was a calm anchor. “No one is ready.”
Rosie looked up, eyes stinging.
Catelyn’s face had softened. “I wasn’t ready with Robb. I wasn’t ready with Arya. I wasn’t ready any of the five times it happened. But you learn. You grow. You’re not alone.”
“I don’t even know for sure,” Rosie said.
“No,” Catelyn agreed. “But I do.”
They sat there in the cold. The bench still frosted at the edges. The snow falling again, lightly, barely whispering as it landed.
“You’ve already built a kingdom,” Catelyn said softly. “Perhaps now it’s time to build something for yourself.”
Rosie was quiet for a long time.
And then, slowly, she nodded.
Robb's POV
The wind rattled the upper windows as Robb slid the clasp from his cloak and let it fall over the chair near the hearth.
Snow clung to the edges of his boots, melting in dark crescents across the stone. The fire crackled low, painting flickering gold over the map-strewn table, the half-finished plans for Wintercity's central plaza, and the still-steaming mug Rosie had left on the mantle—untouched, half full, already beginning to lose its heat.
She wasn’t in the room.
Which wasn’t unusual.
She was often chasing some last minute detail, some building delay, some corner of the city where her presence calmed more than any edict could. But something tonight made him tense as he sat down—like the air had shifted under his skin and refused to settle.
He leaned forward, rubbing a hand over his face. His council meeting had run longer than expected. Reports from the western road. A minor scuffle at the forager’s camp. The pace of new arrivals outstripping the crafters’ ability to build long-term shelters. It was all manageable. All solvable.
But even as he’d sat there, discussing logistics and troop rotation and enchantment cycles, a part of him kept drifting back to Rosie.
She’d looked pale that morning.
Not just tired, pale. Hollow. She’d smiled at him across the war table like always, but her hands trembled when she thought no one was watching, and Luna had hovered nearby like a second shadow.
He’d told himself he’d speak with her tonight. Insist she take tomorrow off. Demand it, even, if he had to. Gods knew she’d forgive him for the tone if it meant she got more than four hours of sleep.
He was still going over how to say it when the door opened.
And she stepped in.
She wasn’t cloaked. No snow in her hair. No wind on her cheeks. Just her, in her nightrobe, fingers fidgeting with the cuff as she shut the door behind her with unusual care.
Robb stood immediately. “Rosie—”
“We need to talk,” she said, voice quiet but not afraid.
That froze him more than any storm.
He crossed the room slowly, unsure whether to brace or breathe.
She looked up at him then, eyes wide—not panicked, not even frightened. Just… startled.
Like someone who had stumbled into something holy and didn’t yet know what to do with it.
“What happened?” he asked, stepping closer. “What’s wrong?”
Her eyes searched his face. He watched her lips part, then close again. She took a breath, reached for his hand, and placed it over her stomach.
It took him a second to understand.
And then—
Then the world shifted.
He didn’t speak. Couldn’t. His heart thundered so loud he was half-certain she could hear it through his chest.
“I missed a potion,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to. It just… with everything, I forgot.”
Robb stared at her.
Not with shock.
With awe.
“You’re—”
“I think so,” she said, voice shaking. “Your mother thinks so. I—” She let out a shaky laugh. “I didn’t even realize. I was so focused on the city, on the school, on just—doing.”
And still he said nothing.
Because he couldn’t.
Because something in him had gone still and bright and huge.
She panicked then, mistaking his silence.
“I didn’t plan it,” she rushed on. “I swear. I wouldn’t do that to you, Robb, I just—”
He pulled her into his arms so fast she gasped.
And then he was laughing—quiet, breathless laughter, like something had broken loose inside him. He kissed the crown of her head, kissed her brow, kissed every corner of her face like she might disappear if he didn’t mark her with joy.
“You’re sure?” he asked at last, pulling back enough to see her eyes.
“I’m not—” She hesitated. “Not completely. But… yes. Yes, I think so.”
He leaned his forehead to hers. “Rosie,” he whispered, her name breaking apart in his throat. “We’re having a child.”
She smiled then—truly smiled, soft and tearful and full of something that made his knees feel weak.
“I didn’t know if it was too soon,” she whispered. “If we were ready. There’s so much left to do.”
“We’ll always have things to do,” he said, pulling her close again. “But this… gods, Rosie, this…”
He could barely breathe.
They stood there for a long time, wrapped in each other’s warmth, as the fire crackled on behind them and the snow whispered against the windowpanes like a lullaby meant only for them.
And when he finally found his voice again, it was quiet. Steady.
“Do you remember what I said to you?” he murmured. “After the battle. After the trials.”
“Which part?” she asked, her voice muffled against his chest.
“That I wanted pups.”
She snorted, laughing into his tunic. “You’ve wanted pups since the first time I wore your shirt to bed.”
“True,” he admitted. “But now, I want cribs. Wolf toys. Small boots by the door.”
She looked up at him, eyes full of light.
“And I want them to know,” he said, “that this world—this strange, beautiful, broken world—was made better because of you.”
Rosie exhaled softly. “Because of us.”
He nodded. “Us.”
And that night, beneath the snowbound towers of the home they had built together, the King of the North held his Queen like something sacred had been returned to him.
Something small.
Something vast.
Something new.
General POV
The council chamber of Winterfell had changed in small but unmistakable ways since the capital moved north.
The great oaken table had been widened, not lengthened—built round, not rectangular, by Robb’s request. “We build a kingdom together,” he had said. “Let the table reflect it.” The walls bore the sigils of not just the North, but of the Reach, the Riverlands, Dorne, and Storm’s End. A banner of silver thread stitched with the red phoenix hung directly behind the King’s seat, and beneath it, two chairs stood side by side.
One for the Wolf King.
One for the Witch Queen.
And it was from that shared seat that the room now watched Rosalie Potter, Queen of the North and Lady of Flame, enter with quiet grace—her hands folded before her, a smile playing soft at the corners of her mouth.
At her side, Robb Stark walked tall, but there was a lightness in his step that hadn't been there in moons. Something unspoken clung to him, something proud and almost boyish beneath the mantle of rule. His eyes, storm-gray and bright, barely left Rosie as he led her to their seats.
Once they were both settled, the room quieted. The members of the small council turned toward them, expectant.
On Robb’s right sat Mage Mormont, ever the watchful Hand, portkeyd from Kinglanding for this meeting. To her right was Lord Brynden Tully, still grizzled and sharp as a spearpoint. Then came Paxter Redwyne, sea weathered and sturdy. Tyrion Lannister reclined at his post with his goblet already half-drained and a quirk of amusement on his mouth.
Varys sat in silence, hands folded. Prince Oberyn Martell, in orange and gold, lounged with his boots propped boldly against a carved bench leg, smiling like a cat with wine and secrets.
Ser Torrhen Karstark stood at quiet attention in full armor, and beside him, Ser Garlan Tyrell scribbled notes into a book lined with carefully written guard rosters.
At the far end of the table, Lord Renly Baratheon, draped in deep black with yellow trimming, sat back with a goblet of golden wine in hand, grinning broadly.
To Robb’s left was Luna Lovegood, shimmering in soft robes of mist gray, temporarily standing in for Neville as Master of Magic. She smiled as she twirled a quill in midair with her fingertips.
Once all were seated and the fire had settled into a soft crackle behind them, Robb rose.
“I’ve called you here for more than state matters,” he began, his voice deep and steady. “Today, I share not a command, nor a decree. But a truth.”
He reached out, curling his fingers briefly around Rosie’s hand where it rested on the table.
“A child is coming,” he said. “The Queen is with child.”
The silence broke not with stillness, but with joy.
Mage blinked, stunned for a moment, then gave a rare, fierce smile. “Well. About time.”
Tyrion let out a long, theatrical breath. “And here I thought you’d both forgotten how. My congratulations. To both of your talents.”
Garlan looked visibly relieved, nodding with warm approval. “The realm will rest easier knowing an heir is on the way.”
Varys’s smile was gentle. “Then the flame of the realm has not only survived… but grows.”
But it was Oberyn who moved first.
He stood, sweeping his goblet high into the air.
“A toast!” he declared. “To the Wolf King and the Flame Queen! May their child be as beautiful as their mother and as broodingly dutiful as their father. And if it has her temper, gods save us all.”
The room chuckled, but Rosie narrowed her eyes in mock warning. “If you call me brooding again, Martell, I’ll set your boots on fire.”
“I said him, darling. You’re luminous. It’s Robb who broods like a man denied breakfast.”
Robb rolled his eyes. “Oberyn.”
“Admit it,” Oberyn said with a grin. “You’ve already threatened to murder a midwife if they wake her wrong.”
Robb opened his mouth, then shut it.
Rosie smothered a laugh.
Luna clapped her hands once, lightly. “I’ve already begun charting moon patterns for protective wards. The stars were aligned quite kindly the night the spark took root.”
Tyrion snorted. “By spark, I assume you mean—”
“No,” Rosie interrupted, smirking. “You don’t get to finish that sentence.”
Brynden leaned back, eyes gleaming. “The future of the realm, eh?”
Robb met each of their gazes in turn.
“Yes,” he said. “We build for the future. But now… I plan to see it.”
Chapter 55: The Long Road South
Summary:
The calm is over, the wolves are stirring, and the dead are definitely walking. Enjoy the banter, brace for the dread and yes, Robb is still obsessed with the baby bump. 🐺🔥👶🏻
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The hearth crackled low, casting golden light over the stone walls of their chamber, where the scent of pinewood and lavender lingered from Rosie’s earlier bath. Winterfell had long gone still for the night, save for the occasional clatter of hooves in the yard below or the muffled whistle of wind weaving through the towers. But here, in the heart of the keep, there was only warmth.
Robb Stark lay half-propped on the bed, fingers idly tracing the curve of her stomach beneath the soft fabric of her nightdress. It had changed recently—swelling, barely, but enough that his hand now lingered there with a kind of reverence he couldn’t name. Her skin beneath was warm, her breath even, her dark lashes resting against her cheeks as she dozed with her head turned towards him.
He didn’t want to wake her. He also didn’t want to stop touching her.
His thumb made slow circles just under the curve of her navel. The faintest of bumps. And still it shook something deep in him each time—terror, awe, love. Gods, he was going to be a father.
“Staring again?” came her voice, low and amused.
Robb smiled, caught. “You were asleep.”
“I was pretending,” Rosie murmured, blinking up at him. “You do this every night now.”
“I can’t help it.” His voice was rougher than he expected. “It doesn’t feel real.”
“It is.” She shifted to her side, tucking herself closer into his warmth, guiding his hand where hers already rested. “I think it always was. We just didn’t know how soon the gods would laugh.”
“Laugh?” he echoed, brows rising.
“Well.” She yawned, smiling through it. “They took one look at us and said, ‘Those two stubborn fools? Let’s throw a baby in and see what happens.’”
Robb chuckled despite himself, though it didn’t quite erase the heaviness in his chest. “I think we’ll be good parents.”
“You’ll be brilliant,” she said softly, then poked him lightly in the ribs. “As long as you don’t let Oberyn teach swordplay before they can walk.”
“No promises.”
They fell quiet again, the silence comfortable. But Robb’s mind, ever burdened, tugged at the next worry.
“You’re leaving soon,” he said.
Rosie shifted to look up at him. “Only for a little while. The Academy’s foundation needs more magical infrastructure and the council needs to be built. I’ll help set things in motion. Then I’ll come home.”
Robb exhaled slowly. “I want you to promise me something.”
Her brow lifted. “If this is about wild rides on Hedwig while pregnant, I already agreed to that.”
He gave her a look. “I want your word that you won’t use magic at all while you’re gone.”
She blinked, startled. “None?”
“None,” he repeated, gentler. “Leave that to Neville. You’ve been doing too much. You’re tired, don’t think I haven’t noticed. And now… now it’s not just you I worry for.”
For a moment she looked ready to argue, then something shifted in her expression. Her hand curled more protectively around her belly, and she nodded.
“You have my word. No magic.”
Relief flooded him faster than he expected. “Thank you.”
But then she tilted her head, eyes sharper now, as if cutting through to a wound he hadn’t touched in moons. “In that case,” she said quietly, “you owe me something in return.”
Robb stilled. “What?”
“Theon.”
His body tensed instantly. “Rosie—”
“He’s still locked in the dungeons. You’ve barely looked in his direction. It’s been months, Robb.”
“I know.”
“You can’t ignore him forever.”
“I’m not—”
“You are.” Her voice was gentle, not accusing, but there was no softness in her gaze. “I’m not telling you what to do with him. I’m telling you to do something. Speak to him. Sentence him. Try him. Just—face him.”
Robb’s jaw tightened. He looked away, staring at the flickering fire. “I don’t even know what I’d say.”
“Then start with why. Ask him why he did it.”
“And if I don’t like the answer?”
“Then you’ll know,” Rosie whispered, laying her hand over his chest. “And so will he.”
He didn’t speak for a long time. But when he finally did, his voice was low and resolute.
“Tomorrow.”
The stairs wound downward like a throat swallowing light. The deeper Robb descended, the colder the air grew—damp, sour, heavy with mildew and old blood. Torchlight barely held the shadows at bay, flickering over moss-slick stone and rusted iron. The dungeons beneath Winterfell had not seen such use in decades. His father had kept them empty, mostly. But Robb Stark was not his father.
And Theon Greyjoy was no longer the boy who’d once laughed beside him in the training yard.
He paused before the final archway, where two guards stood silent as statues. Neither spoke when he passed. There was no need.
The smell hit first—unwashed flesh, piss, stale fear. Robb swallowed against the stench and stepped forward.
The cell at the end was cloaked in shadow, but Robb could see the shape of him now—curled in the straw, back to the wall, knees drawn to chest like a child in winter. He looked thinner than he had even weeks ago, though food and water were still brought. His tunic hung from him in tatters, once-fine hair now dull and tangled. He muttered softly, lips barely moving.
Robb stared at him for a long moment. This… was not the boy he’d grown up beside. This was not the man who’d once sworn loyalty to House Stark. And yet—
“Theon.”
The muttering stopped.
Slowly, hollow eyes turned toward him. It took a moment for recognition to spark, dim and flickering like a guttering flame.
“Robb.”
Even now, hearing it from that broken mouth stirred something wretched in his gut. The name had once been said with such pride. Now it barely held shape.
“You know why I’m here.”
Theon didn’t move. His back pressed further against the wall, like he could disappear into it. “To kill me, I suppose.”
“If that were true,” Robb said evenly, “you’d already be dead.”
Silence stretched, taut and fraying.
Robb stepped closer, gripping the bars. “I need to understand, Theon. I need to hear it from you. Why? Why betray us? Why Winterfell? Why try to kill my brothers?”
Theon laughed—a bitter, cracked sound. “Do you really think I wanted any of this?”
“I think you chose it.”
“I thought I could be something,” Theon whispered, curling his fingers into his palms. “More than a hostage. More than a joke to my father. I thought, if I took Winterfell, he’d finally see me as his son again. That I’d matter.”
“And so you tried to murder the boys you grew up with?” Robb’s voice was cold now, rough with the betrayal that had never quite healed. “You let the North burn.”
“I didn’t kill them.” Theon flinched, as if the truth still burned on his tongue. “Bran and Rickon, I never did it. I used farmer’s boys. I let them go.”
“And the miller’s sons are still dead,” Robb snapped. “So are dozens more. You held Winterfell with iron and fear and left it in ashes. And for what? A father who barely looked at you? A crown that was never yours?”
Theon’s mouth opened. Then closed.
He had no answer.
“I should execute you,” Robb said at last. “I have every right.”
Theon looked up at him, something like resignation settling in the hollows of his face. “Then do it.”
But Robb shook his head.
“You’ll stand trial. In the light. Before men and gods both.”
Theon blinked, startled.
“Whatever you are now,” Robb said quietly, “the people deserve justice. And so do the dead. Hiding you down here in the dark, that’s the coward’s choice. And I won’t be a coward.”
He turned then, boots echoing off the stone as he stepped back toward the stairs. Just before the torchlight swallowed him whole, he heard Theon whisper:
“Thank you.”
He didn’t look back.
Rosie's POV
Rosie took her time.
She could have flown. She could have portkeyed or apparated or blinked into shadow and reemerged beside the fire in Jon’s study. But Robb’s hand had been warm when he’d asked—Promise me. No magic. Not while you’re carrying. And something in her had settled at his words.
So she rode.
Bundled in furs, cloaked in layers enchanted only for warmth and water resistance, Rosie Potter—Lady Stark, the Queen of the North and Whispered Witch of Westeros—arrived at the gates of the Twins like any other traveler. Just a woman on horseback, with two guards riding ahead and Jaime Lannister at her side. Her breath came out in small white puffs, cheeks flushed pink from the frostbite air, curls tucked beneath a deep blue scarf.
She looked up at the structure ahead—two tall towers still thick with ancient pride, now crowned with newer stonework and sigils. Blue banners bearing the white wolf of the North flanked the gates. Even in winter’s grip, the keep buzzed with a kind of rebirth—walls cleaned, bridges widened, the scent of cooking fires reaching out to meet her.
Jon was waiting just inside the gate, beside a small gathering of Northern riders and Twins garrison guards. He wore a heavy cloak, black trimmed with grey fur, and Ghost sat at his side like a ghost of winter itself.
He didn’t smile. But when she dismounted and met his eyes, she saw the warmth there all the same.
“You came the long way,” he said gruffly.
“I made a promise,” Rosie replied, patting her mare’s neck. “And besides, it gave Jaime time to practice riding without complaining. Mostly.”
Jaime grunted behind her, already dismounting. “I’ll have you know I only complained to Hedwig’s face. And that was for leaving me behind in the first place.”
“She likes you too much to roast you,” Rosie replied with a wink, before stepping forward to clasp Jon’s arms. “You’ve done well here, Lord Whitestark.”
He rolled his eyes. “Don’t start.”
“I meant it.” She leaned in to press her cheek lightly to his. “The Twins look better than they have in a century.”
Jon huffed a breath that might have been a laugh. “Still not finished. But we’re getting there. Come inside, we have fire and stew—”
“No.” She stopped him gently, her gloved hand on his arm. “Walk with me first. Around the grounds. Show me.”
He hesitated, but nodded. Ghost fell into step beside them as they began down the side path along the riverbank, boots crunching in the frozen grass. The towers loomed behind them, but the forest ahead was silent and undisturbed.
“You’ve built a town around the crossing,” Rosie observed. “Shops, bakeries, a training yard. And those flood barriers, very clever. Who came up with that?”
“Luna,” Jon muttered, then cleared his throat. “She noticed how the water ran after a storm. Drew something on the table in jam and I just… followed the pattern.”
Rosie grinned. “Jon Whitestark, you are so in love with her.”
“I am not—”
“Don’t lie to a witch, it never ends well.”
He groaned.
“I’m serious,” she said more gently. “You deserve to be happy, Jon. Whatever your past was… it doesn’t own you. You are more than what was done to you. Than where you were raised. You’ve built something here. You could build a life too.”
He looked away, jaw working. “It’s not that simple.”
“Nothing ever is,” she said. “But she looks at you like she sees every answer she’s ever needed.”
They fell into a thoughtful silence then, the trees thickening around them as the river curved east. The air had a hush to it, deep woods hush. Rosie paused, narrowing her eyes.
Ghost, beside her, had gone still.
Then—a growl. Low. Deep. Echoing from somewhere just ahead. The snap of a twig. A snarl in reply.
Rosie turned slowly.
Jon’s sword was already half-drawn.
Jaime had appeared behind them without a word, blade unsheathed and eyes scanning the treeline.
Then the pack emerged.
At least six wolves, long-legged and ragged with winter coats, their yellow eyes gleaming from the underbrush. Ghost surged forward, placing himself between Rosie and the pack, his growl vibrating the air itself.
“Stand your ground,” Jon murmured.
Rosie raised her hands. “No one attack. Not unless they do.”
But the wolves didn’t charge.
In fact… they paused. Eyes flicked upward, ears twitched. And then one—larger, broader, with matted fur and scars beneath her coat—stepped forward.
Rosie exhaled sharply. “Well now.”
Jon froze.
“Nymeria,” he said softly. “Gods… it’s her. I thought she was gone.”
Nymeria blinked slowly. Then walked toward them, toward Rosie. Ghost let out a low chuff but didn’t block her.
The massive direwolf approached, slow and certain, until she stood before the witch. Rosie didn’t flinch. She held out a hand. Nymeria sniffed it, then pressed her snout gently to Rosie’s palm.
“You remember her,” Rosie whispered. “You miss her.”
Nymeria gave a soft noise. Almost a whine.
Rosie nodded. “She’s alive. Safe. You want to see her?”
Nymeria leaned forward and nudged Rosie’s shoulder with her head, a solid, affirming motion.
“Come with us,” Rosie said softly. “Arya’s waiting.”
The road to the capital stretched like an endless ribbon of frost and dirt, winding through rolling white hills and the bones of forgotten villages. Rosie Potter had seen many roads in her life—some paved in cobblestone, some in blood. This one, at least, offered quiet. A long breath between wars. A space to think.
Unfortunately, it also offered Jaime Lannister.
“How is it,” he muttered as he rode beside her, “that every village we pass has three taverns and not a single damn bathhouse?”
Rosie glanced sideways at him from beneath the hood of her cloak. “You’re the one who insisted on riding instead of portkeying.”
“You mean instead of letting you throw me through space with one of your tricks? Yes, forgive me for wanting to keep my spine in one piece.”
“I’ve never once dropped you.”
“You dropped Robb once.”
“That was on purpose.”
Jaime barked a laugh and shook his head “Gods, you’re a menace.”
“You keep calling me that,” she said sweetly. “Yet you keep volunteering to escort me.”
“I live for the abuse.”
They rode in companionable silence for a few moments, their horses crunching softly over frost-hardened earth. The wind picked up, teasing strands of Rosie’s hair from beneath her scarf. She tugged it tighter around her shoulders.
“Cold?” Jaime asked.
“No,” she lied, then immediately sneezed.
He rolled his eyes and unbuckled the cloak slung behind his saddle. Without a word, he leaned over and threw it over her shoulders. It smelled like leather and pine, and had clearly been stolen from the Stark armory.
She blinked. “You’re being nice. Are you dying?”
“I’m evolving.”
“I didn’t ask you to—”
“I know,” he cut in. “And that’s exactly why you get it.”
Rosie fell quiet for a beat. “Thanks.”
“You’re welcome.”
More miles passed underfoot. Jaime began to hum under his breath—some half-remembered tune from his boyhood. When he caught her side-eyeing him, he muttered, “Don’t say it.”
“I wasn’t going to.”
“You were.”
“I wasn’t.”
He sighed. “What?”
She smirked. “You hum like a man who grew up annoying servants with his imaginary sword fights.”
“I’ll have you know I excelled at imaginary sword fights. Ask Cersei—actually, don’t.”
“Don’t worry. I won’t bring her up if you don’t.”
He gave her a wry glance. “Deal.”
The road narrowed as they passed through a thicket of evergreens, their branches heavy with snow. Rosie reached up to brush a few flakes from her mare’s mane. Her glove trembled slightly—barely—but Jaime noticed.
“You’re doing too much,” he said after a long moment.
She didn’t answer right away.
“I made a promise,” she said eventually.
“You’ve made a hundred,” Jaime replied. “To the North. To the crown. To Robb. To this new school. But what about to yourself?”
“I can’t—”
“Yes, you can.” He turned in the saddle, gloved hand tightening around the reins. “You can rest. You can delegate. You can be pregnant without trying to fix the whole godsdamned realm at the same time.”
She looked ahead. Her lips were a firm line.
“You sound like Catelyn,” she muttered.
“High praise. She’s smarter than all of us.”
That drew the ghost of a smile. “She is.”
The trees thinned again, revealing the faint red shimmer of the sun rising in the distance.
“Do you think it’ll work?” Rosie asked softly. “The school?”
“I think anything you touch becomes impossible to ignore,” Jaime said simply. “Whether that’s a good thing… well. That depends on the person.”
“You’re being sincere again. What the hell is happening to you?”
“Shut up and ride.”
She grinned, nudged her mare ahead, and called over her shoulder, “Race you to the next bend!”
“You’re pregnant!”
“I’m not dead!”
He groaned. “The Stark is going to have my head, not yours.”
“Then ride faster, Kingslayer!”
And with that, she galloped into the rising sun—laughter on her lips, the wind in her hair, and Jaime cursing behind her every step of the way.
The Red Keep had changed.
Not in its bones—those were still jagged and proud, rising from the cliffs above Blackwater Bay like a crown of war—but in its soul. The soot had been scrubbed from the walls. The burned tapestries gone. Light spilled from windows that had long been shuttered, and laughter echoed faintly from the courtyards where children’s feet now ran.
Rosie dismounted slowly, her boots clicking against the stone of the lower courtyard as her traveling party filed in behind her. Neville was already there, waiting with a sheepish smile and an ink-stained hand. Beside him stood Sansa, cloaked in soft grey with her hair braided in the Northern style, and Margaery Tyrell, radiating courtly charm in embroidered gold. Arya was perched on the edge of a barrel, chewing an apple like she was ready to knife someone for fun.
Benjen Stark leaned beside the archway, arms crossed and watchful as ever. Mage Mormont stood near him, nodding at Rosie in quiet welcome.
The moment Arya saw her, she sprang to her feet.
“You’re late,” she called.
“I’m pregnant,” Rosie replied, deadpan. “Blame the bladder.”
Arya laughed and crossed the courtyard in three long strides, hugging her fiercely.
“You smell like a stable,” she muttered.
“You smell like a sparring match.” Rosie pulled back, grinning. “We match.”
But before Arya could answer, a low thrum ran through the stones, followed by a rumbling growl.
Nymeria padded into view from the arched gate behind Rosie, massive and wild, her eyes fixed on one girl alone.
Arya froze.
The apple dropped from her hand and rolled away, unnoticed.
“Nymeria?” she whispered, disbelieving.
The wolf trotted forward with grace that belied her size and pressed her head into Arya’s chest.
Arya sank to her knees.
Rosie stepped back, silent.
The reunion was wordless—fur against skin, tears against muzzle, hands trembling as they stroked old, half-forgotten scars. Sansa covered her mouth with one hand, her eyes wet with awe and grief. Neville blinked rapidly and turned away to give them privacy.
“She came for her,” Rosie said softly, approaching Sansa. “Found us on the road.”
“She remembered?” Sansa asked, voice cracking.
“She never forgot.”
Rosie reached out and took Sansa’s hand.
“I know it hurts,” she said gently. “That Lady’s gone. But maybe… maybe this is a way of bringing a piece of her back. You’re still her pack.”
Sansa gave a tight, tearful nod. “Arya will be overjoyed.”
“She deserves it,” Rosie said. “They both do.”
Later that afternoon, in the freshly restored solar once used by the Small Council, Rosie stood at the head of a long table, parchment and blueprints spread before her. Neville sat beside her, fidgeting with a quill, and Luna was projected through a mirror’s surface from Winterfell. Margaery sipped tea, Sansa made neat notes, and Arya sat near the window with Nymeria curled behind her like a silent shadow.
Across the table sat three grim-faced men in heavy robes, Citadel chains clinking with every shift of disapproval.
“We respect your intentions, Queen Rosalie,” said Archmaester Belgrave, voice dry as dust, “but magic is not a foundation upon which to build an academic institution. It is a field of myth and chaos, not structure.”
“Odd,” Rosie said coolly. “That’s not what it felt like when I helped repel the last siege using it.”
Belgrave flinched. “Anecdotal prowess does not an education make.”
“And refusal to teach it,” Rosie said, voice crisp as snow, “has kept it out of reach for all but the most privileged and desperate. Tell me, Archmaester, how many girls are trained in Oldtown?”
He hesitated.
“How many children from the Riverlands? From Dorne? From blacksmith’s cottages and fishing villages?” Her voice rose, calm but commanding. “This Academy will be for all. Not just boys born into favor. Not just second sons of Lords.”
The second maester, older and softer, spoke up. “And what of the Citadel’s traditions?”
“We respect them,” Rosie said. “And we’re happy to welcome collaboration. But this school won’t belong to the Citadel. It will belong to the realm. To the future.”
A third maester sneered, “And who decides the curriculum? You?”
“No,” Rosie said, lifting a hand and gesturing to the people around her. “We do. Scholars. Warriors. Healers. Teachers. People who have seen war, who know peace, who believe we can leave behind something better.”
She stood, her magic carefully contained, but her presence undeniable.
“This isn’t a negotiation for control,” she said. “It’s an invitation to participate. Refuse, and the realm will move forward without you.”
The maesters sat in taut silence.
Then Belgrave slowly rose, and bowed stiffly. “We will consider your terms, your Grace.”
“You do that,” Rosie said.
When the door closed behind them, Arya let out a whoop from the window. “You terrified them.”
“I educated them,” Rosie corrected with a wink. “With excellent posture.”
The wilds beyond the Wall were quieter than they had any right to be.
Snow blanketed the land in unbroken sheets of white, glittering faintly beneath a full moon that cast silver shadows across the trees. No wind stirred the pines tonight. No birds called. No wolves howled. The only sound was the crunch of boots on old frost and the distant creak of ice shifting in unseen rivers.
Lord Commander Jeor Mormont rode at the front of the column, his massive black cloak fur-lined and dusted with pale powder. The Old Bear, they called him. A man of the Watch for nearly fifty years, commander for almost twenty. He had survived two kings, six winters, and more wildling skirmishes than he cared to count. He had walked through storms that flayed skin from bone and seen men go mad with hunger in the dead months. But this… this was something else.
They had passed through the ruins of three wildling camps so far—each one worse than the last.
The first had been abandoned, tents torn but not burnt, food half-eaten, supplies left behind in too much of a hurry. The second had been silent, snow churned and stained in places with brown crusts that had once been blood. No bodies, no footprints, just silence. But the third...
The third had bodies.
Dozens of them.
Some frozen mid-scream. Some clutching weapons, faces contorted in rage or terror. But no wounds. No fire. Just death—and something unspoken, a wrongness in the air so thick it coated the back of his throat.
Jeor had ordered them burned.
Now, they moved deeper into the haunted woods, the torches burning low, the rangers’ voices hushed without needing to be told. The night felt wrong. Stretched. Listening.
“Commander,” came a voice beside him—Thoren Smallwood, eyes narrowed beneath a thick hood. “We should turn back.”
“Not yet,” Jeor muttered. “We find the others. Qhorin’s last report said he was headed this way.”
“And what if we find what killed those camps?”
Jeor didn’t answer. He didn’t have to.
They came over a rise, where the trees parted to reveal a small hollow below—once a wildling village, now reduced to frost-bitten ruins. Charred bones, shattered wagons, a single firepit long gone cold. Smoke still curled faintly from one blackened hut.
“Gods,” muttered Ser Jaremy Rykker behind him.
But Jeor had already dismounted. He walked slowly toward the ruin, boot sinking into soft snow. The silence was deeper here, heavy as a tomb. He crouched near the firepit and reached out, brushing aside ice to reveal something dark. Melted. Fused with the stone.
Blood.
Still warm.
“Blades out,” he said quietly.
Steel rang out as thirty swords hissed from scabbards.
“Form a circle,” he ordered. “Eyes open. Move as one. Nobody splits off.”
And then—snap.
It came from the trees to the east. Not a branch breaking. A bone.
Jeor turned just in time to see the shadows shift.
Dozens of shapes emerged from the tree line—silent, stiff, gliding over snow as if it barely existed. Eyes like shards of shattered sapphire burned in sunken sockets. Skin blue, grey, or black with rot. Armor still clinging in places to long-dead flesh. Some were wildlings. Some were Watch brothers. All were dead.
The first scream came from a boy—barely sixteen. It was cut off in seconds as a wight slammed into him, teeth sinking into his throat.
“SHIELDS!” Jeor roared. “FIRE! FLAME!”
The hollow erupted in chaos.
Torches were hurled forward, flasks of oil smashed open and lit mid-air. Arrows flew. Steel met ice and bone. But it wasn’t enough.
They were fast.
A wight tore into Ser Jaremy’s leg, dragging him down as another caved in his face with a rusted axe. Thoren Smallwood set two aflame with his torch, only to be pulled backward by three more, clawing at his cloak.
Jeor fought like the bear they named him for—sword in one hand, torch in the other, roaring with rage. He hacked through one wight, then another, but for every one that fell, two more replaced it.
“We fall back!” he bellowed. “Riders! Get to the Wall! NOW!”
A raven flew up from one man’s shoulder, wings dark as night, vanishing into the stars.
Jeor could only hope it would reach Castle Black in time.
He shoved a wight off his chest, torch pressed into its neck as it hissed and shrieked, and turned to find five of his men surrounded. He charged without thought, blood freezing on his beard.
One man went down screaming. Another broke rank and ran—straight into a spear of black ice.
The snow turned red.
Still they fought.
Still they fell.
Still the dead rose again.
By the end of it, only eight men remained. Jeor’s cloak was torn, his sword chipped, blood running from a gash over his brow. They stood in the ashes of the hollow, fire licking at the snowbanks, surrounded by corpses that would not stay dead for long.
“We ride,” Jeor said hoarsely. “Now. No more stops.”
“And the others?” asked the youngest ranger still standing.
Jeor didn’t look back.
“They’re gone.”
He mounted his horse with a grunt, every bone aching, every breath burning. The dead were no longer whispers in the dark. They were here. And the realm had no idea what was coming.
“Send word to Winterfell,” he said to the raven keeper. “The witch must come. Now.”
Then, without another word, the black brothers rode hard into the night, shadows chasing their heels.
Chapter 56: The First Flame
Summary:
Classrooms are rising, alliances are shifting, and Rosie’s doing it all in a crown and slippers. The phoenix is nearly ready to fly—but far to the North, the dead have already begun to march. Welcome to the calm before the real storm. 🐺🔥📚
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The Red Keep still breathed of fire.
Though the soot had long since been scrubbed from the stones and scaffolds now wrapped the towers like vines in bloom, the Red Keep still bore the echoes of what it had endured. Rosie could feel it beneath her boots as she walked—like buried embers, the memory of fire and blood still held in the mortar, whispering beneath the polish. The walls remembered.
But something else was taking root now. Not laughter—not yet—but intention. Purpose. Hope.
She passed a half finished corridor and caught the muffled hum of saws and hammers, the barked orders of builders threading through the hall like a heartbeat. The scent of new timber and lime plaster curled in the air, and the torches flickered not with fear, but with the quiet, steady rhythm of progress.
She smiled.
The new dormitory wing stretched along the eastern holdfast, tucked behind what had once been the servants’ barracks and storerooms. It was a practical choice: structurally sound, easy to ward, close enough to the heart of the keep for safety but distant enough for the students to have a world of their own. The stone underfoot had been polished to a soft grey sheen, and tall arched windows lined the halls, letting in light and sea wind in equal measure.
Rosie walked with measured grace, spine straight, shoulders back, her silver-trimmed crimson cloak trailing behind her like a banner. The crown—a delicate circlet of gold and starlight, shaped to mimic the wings of a phoenix—rested light upon her brow. She rarely wore it. She hated how it pressed against her temples, how it whispered you are not just yourself anymore. But this week, every step was official. Every word recorded.
Behind her, Jaime Lannister made a low noise of skepticism as they passed through one of the archways and into the newly framed common room of what would soon house Year 3 students.
“I still say,” he said, stepping over a coiled rope and narrowly avoiding a half buried tool chest, “that giving preteens their own fireplace and unlocked windows is a gamble not even Tyrion would take.”
Rosie didn’t look back. “The windows are warded. You’d bounce right off them.”
Jaime smirked. “Is that an invitation?”
“It’s a warning,” she replied sweetly. “Though if I have to listen to you question the architecture one more time, I might test the spell myself.”
He let out a low, lazy laugh and adjusted the sword at his hip. “I’m just saying, if you’re building a school, maybe don’t build it over a former assassination corridor. This wall alone has seen—”
“—three coups, one royal poisoning, and the death of two kings,” she recited. “Yes, Jaime. I know. I did read the castle history when I decided to turn it into a school.”
“Bold choice.”
She turned to face him at last, brow arched. “What else was I meant to do with it? Let it rot? Raise it to the ground and build a statue of myself?”
“I mean, I wouldn’t say no to a tasteful statue.”
“Oh, I’m sure you wouldn’t.”
They stepped into the Year 1 common room next, where the scent of fresh cut wood filled the air and sawdust danced in shafts of morning light. The space was warm and open, a long hearth running along the far wall and tall bookshelves built into the alcoves between windows. Colorful cushions sat stacked near the benches, and sketches were pinned to the wall—Rosie’s own designs, messy and annotated, showing where reading nooks would go, where enchanted globe lanterns would hang, and where a quiet corner could be turned into a cozy story circle.
“These little ones will be nine or so when they arrive,” Rosie murmured. “Some of them never left their home villages before. Others will be bastards, orphaned in the war. First generation literates. They’ll need warmth. And structure. And someone watching over them.”
“Which is why you’ve got an army of septas and midwives lined up for the job,” Jaime said, peering through the door into one of the soon-to-be dormitories.
“Year Guardians,” Rosie corrected. “Each year will have two. One for the boys, one for the girls. No houses, no old bloodlines. Just shared growth and shared responsibility.”
“Sounds noble,” he said, “until one of them sets something on fire trying to impress a girl.”
Rosie snorted. “Please. The only ones who could set anything on fire are already on the payroll and barely trusted as it is.”
“Present company included?” he asked, raising a brow.
“Oh, especially present company,” she muttered, brushing a bit of sawdust from her sleeve. “But that’s the point, Jaime. Right now, it’s just us. Me. Neville. Luna. But one day, our children—their children—magic might stir in them too. And when it does, I want a place waiting that doesn’t fear them. That teaches them.”
“A school without students,” Jaime said, almost thoughtful. “You’re planting trees for shade you’ll never sit in.”
Rosie looked around at the beams, the bookshelves, the future taking shape stone by stone. “Someone has to.”
Jaime grunted, folding his arms as he leaned in the doorway. “Still strange to see it, though. The Keep reborn like this.”
Rosie glanced at him, softening. “It is strange. Sometimes I walk through these halls and half-expect to see shadows of the past. My father’s ghost. A younger Cersei. Children marching to war.”
“They still might,” Jaime said, not unkindly. “But maybe not from here.”
They walked on in thoughtful silence.
Rosie paused outside a new frame that would eventually become a Year 5 dormitory. Her hand rested briefly on the fresh wood of the doorframe. She could feel the change growing beneath her fingers—like roots pressing up from the earth, ready to break through concrete.
The phoenix was rising. Slowly. Carefully. With calloused hands and aching backs. And gods, it was beautiful.
“Did I tell you the Citadel solved its own problem?” she said suddenly, glancing back at him.
Jaime blinked. “Which one?”
“They insisted for moons that no official maester would be involved in ‘a magical girl's fairy castle,’” she said in a flawless imitation of Archmaester Belgrave’s drawl. “And now I’ve got three of them on rotation trying to ‘offer their guidance.’”
“Let me guess. They want to be involved so they can undermine you from the inside.”
“Oh, absolutely,” Rosie said. “Which is exactly why I gave them a desk, a schedule, and a painfully detailed list of morning chores. I’ll have them distributing porridge and organizing storytime by week’s end.”
“You’re terrifying,” Jaime said admiringly.
“Thank you.”
The solar had been rebuilt with vision.
Gone were the high-backed thrones and gilded mirrors of royal ego. In their place stood a broad circular table carved from weirwood and oak, etched with the sigil of the Phoenix Academy—wings outstretched, flames rising, a new world drawn in soft curves where swords once ruled. The windows had been widened to let in the morning sun, casting honeyed light across scrolls, inkwells, and the scattered drafts of dreams not yet fully born.
The chairs were mismatched on purpose.
It had been Rosie’s idea, stubbornly insisted upon—each one hand-selected from a different region, carved or woven or bolted together from reclaimed wood, some old, some new, none quite the same. "Let the realm see itself in this room," she’d said. "Not just its nobility." And so it did—each seat a quiet rebellion against the sameness of old rule, a symbol of inclusion as much as purpose.
Rosie sat at the table’s heart, crown resting atop her red curls like a halo forged in resolve, her robes a rich grey trimmed with white and red—Stark colors reimagined—embroidered not with wolves or lions, but with flame-stitched quills and a rising sun, the mark of the future she was building. To her right sat Neville, quill already in hand, his robes rumpled as ever but his eyes alive with purpose. Across from him was Sansa, ever poised, her ink dark gown threaded with silver stars, a nod to the North and its silent strength. Margaery Tyrell leaned beside her, graceful even in rest, the faintest scent of rose water following wherever she moved. Maester Alaric sat in the high backed chair to Rosie’s left, warm eyed and alert, while Maester Thoren jotted notes beside him, already color coding parchment by category. Septa Marielle was quietly arranging her satchel of scrolls near the end, while Lord Harren Stillwater adjusted his tunic, and Lady Serra Norrey muttered something about fire codes and wool quotas as she spread out a neatly labeled ledger.
A dozen candles flickered in floating sconces above them, catching soft glints off ink, metal, and thought.
“This meeting,” Rosie began, her voice low and clear, “marks the first official assembly of the Phoenix Academy Council. We are no longer in theory. We are in motion. Construction is underway. Teachers are applying. Parents are writing. And if we do this right, we will open our doors before the year turns.”
A murmur of quiet agreement passed around the table.
Neville tapped his quill. “As of this morning, the dormitory frames are nearly complete. Common rooms for all seven years have been structured and roofed. Furniture construction has begun—locally sourced, and with extra support charms for longevity and safety. We’re still waiting on deliveries from the Reach and the Dorne, but by next moon, the first-year wing should be livable.”
“We’ll need more hands,” Lady Serra said without lifting her head. “Your Reach builders are quick, but the storm season will delay the river traffic. I’ve already offered more laborers from Norrey lands. My people know how to work in snow and stone.”
“Thank you,” Rosie said warmly. “We’ll accept. We’ll need every bit of help if we want the central library completed before winter deepens.”
“I’ll see to additional draft animals and carts,” added Lord Harren. “We’ve been preserving lumber for years. I can send it down the Roseroad by week’s end.”
Margaery’s eyes sparkled. “And I’ve arranged the uniform designs. Simple but elegant—grey-blue wool tunics with white collars for winter, cream linen and light red sashes for summer. Sturdy boots, leather belts, regional stitching accents by request for the noble families. Everyone will wear the phoenix badge, of course.”
“And cloaks?” Sansa asked, glancing up from her notes. “They’ll need cloaks. This castle still breathes cold in the marrow.”
Margaery nodded. “Wool-lined. Tailored by year group. I’ve included space for magical threadwork, should the time come.”
Rosie looked around the table, proud and grateful and so damn tired beneath it all. But she smiled.
“Well then. On to the most important part.”
Neville raised a brow. “Lunch?”
Rosie swatted him with a rolled parchment. “The children.”
Soft laughter. Then stillness.
“We begin with Year One,” she said. “Ages nine to ten. Foundation of knowledge. No magic. No combat. Just curiosity, literacy, art, empathy. The bones of learning.”
“And who will guide them?” asked Maester Alaric, voice like warm parchment.
“We’ve selected two Year Heads,” Rosie said. “Septa Linelle, who served a noble house in the Riverlands before requesting the post. Firm but kind. And Ser Tamren Tallhart, Northern born, once a squire and now a steady hand with a quiet heart. They’ll live on site. Shared duties. One for the boys, one for the girls. The other year heads are welcome to visit, observe, and prepare for the years to come, but only these two will be active full time.”
“They’ll need help,” said Septa Marielle gently. “We should provide support staff—kitchen and infirmary access, as well as emotional guidance. These children may be far from home for the first time.”
“Agreed,” Rosie nodded. “We’ll assign one midwife and one steward to their wing. I want their first year to feel safe. Not rigid. Not overwhelming.”
“Who will teach them?” asked Thoren, tapping his ink-stained fingers.
Rosie unrolled a fresh parchment.
“Here’s the proposed Year One curriculum,” she said. “We’ll need a teacher for each of the following.”
She read them aloud, each word falling like a promise:
-
Reading & Writing in the Common Tongue
-
Basic Mathematics
-
Introduction to Heraldry & House Histories
-
Introduction to Religions of the Realm
-
Social & Moral Studies – taught through story, parable, and discussion
-
Introductory Art and Music – creative expression above technical skill
“We start with six classes,” Rosie said. “Six teachers. Modest beginnings. We grow as they do.”
Maester Thoren glanced up, thoughtful. “There are scribes in Gulltown who would teach letters for room and board alone.”
“And a bard from the Arbor I know,” said Harren. “He teaches songs about harvests and heartache. But he also teaches breath, rhythm, and confidence.”
“I’ll bring in a few septas to help lead story circles for ethics,” Marielle added. “We’ll use myth and fable. Guide discussion instead of preaching.”
Rosie nodded, her chest tightening in that particular way it always did when the world began to become.
“We’ll interview candidates by the end of the moon,” she said. “I want all appointments made before winter closes the high roads. And then we begin.”
The table held still for a long moment. No one quite breathed.
They were building something that had never been done. Not here. Not in this realm.
Not for everyone.
Then Maester Alaric smiled. “May the world rise kinder, in the wake of our flame.”
Rosie met his eyes and whispered, “So mote it be.”
The private dining room beneath the eastern tower had once been a place of plotting—here, kings and queens whispered of spies and wars behind silver goblets and velvet drapes. Now, it smelled of rosemary and bread, of roasted turnips and sage, and the fire crackled not in menace, but comfort.
Rosie sat curled in a thick cushioned armchair near the hearth, one leg tucked beneath her as she carefully sliced through a honeyed parsnip on her plate. Her crown had been set aside hours ago, traded for soft wool and slippered feet. Across the low table, Sansa leaned in to refill everyone’s tea with practiced grace, her cheeks faintly pink from laughter, and Neville had one hand buried in a half-unrolled map of the lower keep kitchens, murmuring about the “great stew pot incident of last Thursday” like it was a historic battle.
Benjen Stark nursed a glass of blackcurrant wine at the end of the table, quiet and alert, always listening more than he spoke. And Arya—ever the bolt of wild lightning in their little sky—was perched sideways on the edge of her chair, eating directly from her plate with the unapologetic confidence of someone who had grown up half-feral and liked it that way.
“Honestly,” Arya said through a mouthful of stew, “if that boy from the Reach tries to flirt with the stonemason’s apprentice again, I’m going to hex his boots shut.”
Rosie blinked. “You’re not allowed to hex anyone, Arya. You don’t have magic.”
Arya smirked. “But I know people who do.”
Neville shook his head. “Don’t drag me into your mischief. I’m already on thin ice with the Council after I enchanted the hallway brooms.”
“I liked the brooms,” Sansa murmured. “They sang lullabies.”
“They also locked a scribe in the linen closet for four hours.”
“It was peaceful,” Benjen added. “Man hasn’t spoken above a whisper since.”
Laughter followed—easy, warm, human. A rare thing, these days.
Rosie leaned back with a sigh, one hand resting absently on the soft curve of her stomach. The firelight flickered over her features, casting shadows that flickered like wings on the walls. For a brief, precious moment, she allowed herself to imagine it—this peace stretching forward, uninterrupted. Children running through the halls. Classes taught by lantern light. Robb’s hands always finding hers beneath the blankets at night.
The mirror on the shelf shimmered.
A pulse of silver rippled across its surface, soft but insistent.
The laughter died at once.
Rosie rose with quiet purpose, crossing the room and lifting the mirror into her hands. Her fingers brushed its frame, and it came alive, the polished glass turning to soft light, a familiar figure forming out of the glow.
Robb.
His hair was windblown, cloak damp from snow. Behind him, firelight flickered off the stones of Winterfell’s war room. His expression was taut, grave.
“Robb,” she said softly, the others already gathering behind her.
His voice reached them across distance and glass. “There’s been an attack.”
The room stilled.
“What kind of attack?” Benjen asked, stepping forward.
“Beyond the Wall,” Robb replied. “A ranging party. Jeor Mormont led it himself.”
“Wights?” Rosie breathed.
He nodded. “The survivors barely made it back. Jeor’s alive, but wounded. They’re already rebuilding defenses at Castle Black. It wasn’t raiders. It wasn’t men. It was the dead. Dozens of them. Maybe more.”
Rosie closed her eyes. Her hand slipped instinctively to her belly.
“I have to go,” she said, too quickly, already thinking three steps ahead. “We have to reinforce the Watch. We can portkey—”
“No,” Robb interrupted gently. “No, love. You made a promise.”
Her mouth opened. Closed.
His eyes softened. “I want you here. Safe. For both of you.”
She didn’t answer for a moment. Then, reluctantly, she nodded. “You’re right.”
Neville stepped forward. “But I can go.”
Rosie turned sharply to him.
“I’m not a ruler. I’m not pregnant. And I’m a better spellcaster than I was when we first arrived in this world. If you’re going to convince the realm this is real, they’ll need proof. A corpse that walks. I can help them bring one back.”
Benjen drained the rest of his wine. “I’ll go too.”
“Uncle—”
“I know the terrain. I know the Wall. And I’ve hunted in worse.”
Arya stood. “You’ll need someone fast. I can—”
“No,” Rosie and Sansa said at once.
Arya rolled her eyes but backed down, lips twitching.
“Thank you,” Robb said, looking to both men. “Jon’s waiting at the Twins. Meet him there. Take whatever you need. The faster we act, the less we lose.”
Neville nodded. “We’ll leave by dawn.”
Rosie met Robb’s gaze again, her heart hammering with helplessness. “Bring me word the moment you hear anything more. And Robb…”
He leaned closer. “Yes?”
“Promise me you won’t do anything reckless.”
He smiled—crooked, tired, and full of love. “Only if you promise the same.”
“I already promised,” she said quietly. “That’s the problem.”
The mirror dimmed. The light faded.
And the warmth that had filled the room earlier felt suddenly far away.
Neville's POV
The portkey snapped them through the fold of the world with a sensation like being yanked backward through a frozen tunnel of air, then spat out again with a thud and a crunch of snow beneath their boots. Neville Longbottom stumbled once, then caught himself, the sharp wind biting through his cloak before he’d even drawn a full breath.
They had landed just outside the northern gates of the Twins, the great stone towers now crowned with Northern banners and lanterns of sunstone glass. It was snowing lightly—small, dry flakes that danced in the wind but didn’t melt when they touched skin. The river beneath the bridge was half-frozen, thin sheets of ice drifting like white sails toward the Neck.
Neville straightened, tightening his scarf with fingers that still ached from the magical pull of long-distance travel. He turned toward Benjen, who was already scanning the horizon with that haunted look Stark men wore like second skin.
“You alright?” Neville asked.
Benjen grunted. “Hate portkeys. Never trust something that moves your bones without permission.”
“Fair,” Neville said. “But faster than a week on horseback.”
Benjen gave a reluctant nod and started forward, boots crunching against packed snow as they crossed the bridge toward the inner courtyard.
Neville had never been to the Twins before the war. He’d only seen it in books—fortified, choked by fog and old grudges, built by the Freys for fear more than beauty. But now… it was cleaner, sturdier. Snow-washed stone and banners bearing the direwolf of Whitestark snapped proudly overhead. The smell of horses and roasted oats hung in the air. The guards at the gate recognized Benjen at once and waved them through without question.
Jon was waiting for them in the main hall.
He looked older than Neville remembered—broader in the shoulders, heavier in the jaw, but the same storm-lit eyes. Ghost stood beside him, silent and massive, ears flicking as they entered.
“Uncle,” Jon said as they entered, and for a heartbeat, the weight of command slipped from his voice.
Benjen didn’t hesitate. He crossed the space in two strides and pulled Jon into a tight, rough embrace—one arm across his back, the other bracing the back of Jon’s head like he was still the boy he’d left behind at Castle Black. Jon closed his eyes and held on, just for a moment longer than pride allowed.
“You look like your father,” Benjen said gruffly, pulling back.
“And you look like you never left the cold,” Jon replied, a faint smile ghosting across his face.
Then he turned to Neville, offering his forearm in greeting. “Still teaching children to brew explosive plants?”
“Only on Wednesdays,” Neville said dryly, taking the offered grip. “You look well.”
“I’m not,” Jon said simply. “But I’m ready.”
Neville respected that answer more than any polite lie he could have given.
They moved into the solar—simple and practical, with firelight burning bright and papers pinned along the walls. Reports. Maps. Scouting notes from Castle Black. Jon poured each of them a mug of hot cider spiced with clove, then laid out the situation in crisp, measured words.
“Jeor Mormont returned two nights ago with eight men. That’s all that’s left of his ranging. They lost more than thirty. Burned the dead, but not fast enough. Some of the wights got back up.”
“They’re growing bolder,” Benjen muttered. “Closer to the Wall.”
Jon nodded. “And the worst part? They don’t make sound. They don’t bleed. They just keep moving.”
Neville’s stomach tightened. “What’s the plan?”
Jon drew a small circle on the northern edge of a map, close to the ruins of a wildling village marked with a faded red X.
“We go north of the Wall. Just past the Frostfang pass. Reports said movement there even after Mormont returned. We take ten men. You two. Me. Try to isolate one of them. Trap it. Bind it. Bring it back.”
“Alive?” Neville asked.
Jon’s expression darkened. “As alive as something like that can be.”
Benjen leaned forward. “What about the containment? How do we keep it still?”
Neville swallowed. “There’s a binding spell Luna taught me. A modified sleep stasis—we use it on magical creatures back home. Not permanent, but it’ll hold if we anchor it to cold stone and reinforce the bindings. We’ll need a special crate, ironwood lined, no gaps, reinforced with runes.”
“We can build one,” Jon said. “Our smith’s already drawing plans.”
Neville stared at the map, the trees, the path they’d take.
Everything in him buzzed with tension—not fear exactly, but the kind of weight that came with knowing the world would soon tilt again. The last time he had been part of something like this, he was nineteen and bleeding into the grass beside a broken wand and a burning castle. Now he was older, steadier, but the ghosts walked just the same.
He glanced at Benjen. The Stark’s eyes were on the fire, unreadable. Then at Jon, who stood at the edge of duty and legend both.
And for just a moment, Neville Longbottom—herbologist, accidental war hero—realized he had become one of the founders of the future.
“You ready?” Jon asked.
Neville nodded once.
“As I’ll ever be.”
Chapter 57: Between Fire and Frost
Summary:
While the North marches toward the dead and the fire beyond the Wall grows colder, Rosie prepares to leave behind the heart of the realm she helped rebuild. Plans are set. Promises are made. But the quiet between storms is never quiet for long. 🐺🔥❄️
Chapter Text
Jon's POV
The Wall loomed into view like a god’s last breath—vast, white, and eternal, rising from the bones of the earth to pierce the sky itself. Even after all he’d seen, all he’d fought through, Jon still felt small beneath its shadow.
The wind screamed as they approached Castle Black’s gate, their horses’ breath pluming in the frigid air, the hooves crunching across the snow-crusted path that curved around the base of the Wall. Ghost padded silently beside them, a ghost among ghosts, his red eyes fixed ahead. Benjen rode on Jon’s left, wrapped in furs that hadn’t changed in color or shape since the day Jon had last seen him vanish beyond the gate. Neville was on his right, hunched slightly under the cold, his wand hand gloved but always near his coat, just in case.
Behind them came four of Robb’s handpicked soldiers—veterans all. Men who didn’t flinch at the sound of the wind shifting, or the old creak of the Wall above them.
Jon felt it as they passed through the gate. That ancient, bone-deep weight. The knowledge that here, things watched. Not from towers or battlements, but from the dark between trees. The cold that never slept.
Castle Black had not changed entirely. It was still bleak, still half frozen, still half empty even with more brothers returning to its halls—but now the chimneys smoked more regularly, the torches lining the yard burned steadier thanks to Rosie’s small weatherproofing enchantments, and the worst of the drafts that once howled through the halls had been sealed with quiet efficiency during her last visit. Life still clung to it, yes—but now it had been given a chance to endure.
As they dismounted, the Lord Commander came out to meet them.
Jeor Mormont looked older than Jon remembered. There were fresh lines carved into his face, and a dark bandage wrapped around his upper arm beneath the heavy black cloak. But his posture was still straight, his eyes sharp as ever.
“Stark,” he said, voice low and dry. “Didn’t think I’d see your ugly face again. Or yours, Jon.”
Benjen gave a rare smile. “I missed your charm, Jeor.”
“And I don’t recall requesting sorcerers,” Mormont added, glancing at Neville.
Neville stepped forward, clearing his throat. “Lord Commander. Neville Longbottom, at your service. I’m here in Queen Rosalie’s stead.”
That caught the older man’s attention.
“She sent you?” he asked, voice changing slightly.
“She promised you aid. She’s still honoring it. But she’s with child now and forbidden from using magic while she carries.”
“A shame,” came a cutting voice from the archway. “I rather enjoyed being scorched the last time.”
Alliser Thorne stepped into view, cloak whipped by the wind, his sneer as sour as Jon remembered.
“Thorne,” Jon said coolly.
“Snow,” he returned, eyes sweeping the group. “Bringing your pet witch’s apprentices now? What’s next, a troupe of dancing dragons?”
Benjen took one step forward. “Careful, Alliser.”
But Mormont raised a hand. “Enough. I’ve had my fill of your bitterness, Thorne. Go cool it in the yard. I’ll speak with our guests.”
Alliser’s eyes narrowed, but he turned and walked away with a grunt.
Jeor gestured for them to follow. “Come. We’ll talk inside.”
The war room hadn’t changed. The same high table, the same musty scent of old parchment and wet stone. But the map of the far north now had deep scratches carved into it—new ranges, fresh markers. Circles drawn in blood red ink.
Mormont didn’t sit. He stood at the head of the table like it was a warfront.
“They came just after dusk,” he began. “We’d found a village, abandoned but not looted. No blood. No tracks. Just a silence I didn’t like. We set camp. Sent out scouts. The first didn’t return. The second screamed once before he vanished. Then they came.”
He paused. The fire popped.
“They don’t run. They glide. They don’t scream. They hiss. I saw men I knew die screaming, then rise with no voice at all. Blue eyes, empty as the grave. And they don’t stop. One took three arrows to the chest before I set him alight. That’s what stops them—fire. Nothing else.”
Neville looked pale, but steady. “How many?”
“At least thirty. Maybe more. We lost over two dozen men. Burned what we could. The rest scattered into the snow. The next time, we won’t be so lucky.”
The room was quiet after that.
“And now you want to bring one back?” Mormont asked, eyeing Jon.
“Yes,” Jon said. “To prove to the realm that this isn’t a myth. We’re here to catch one of them. Bind it. Transport it.”
“And wake every nightmare the Wall was built to keep out,” the old man said, eyes narrowing. “You’re either mad, brave, or desperate.”
“Maybe all three,” Jon said.
There was silence for a long moment. Then Jeor Mormont gave a slow, grudging nod.
“Then you’d best speak to Master Aemon,” he said. “He’ll want to know the storm’s moving again.”
Benjen's POV
Benjen Stark had never feared the Wall. He’d walked its shadow since boyhood, sworn his life to its stones, buried brothers in its snow. He had ridden into blizzards, tracked raiders across broken ice, and stared into the blank face of death more times than he could count. But he had always feared this room.
The warmth of the fire never touched it. Not truly. The rookery above made the stones sweat in strange ways—always damp, always cold—and yet the air inside was close, heavy with candle smoke and the scent of dried herbs. Scrolls hung in crowded shelves like sagging old teeth. A desk stood under the high slit window, crusted in ink pots and parchment. And in the farthest corner, in a high-backed chair fur-lined and worn smooth with time, sat Maester Aemon Targaryen.
He looked like a shadow of himself. But then again, Aemon had always looked ancient.
His hands trembled slightly as he held his teacup. The pale blue of his blind eyes was cloudier than Benjen remembered. But when they entered, those eyes lifted.
And somehow, the room felt more alive for it.
“Benjen,” Aemon said softly, voice like silk wrapped around stone. “You return with the wind. I felt the cold shift.”
Benjen approached, lowering his hood. “I wasn’t sure if you’d remember me.”
“I remember everyone who kept their vows,” Aemon murmured. “It is the liars I forget.”
That earned a smile. “You’re sharper than the rest of us, Maester.”
“Blind men listen more than they speak.”
Neville stepped forward, bowing respectfully. “Maester Aemon. I’m Neville Longbottom, here in Queen Rosalie’s place.”
Aemon tilted his head, thoughtful. “Ah. The boy wizard.”
Neville coughed. “Well. Not a boy anymore.”
“Magic does that,” Aemon said. “Ages you in the bones before the mirror ever catches up. Sit, sit. All of you. I’m old, not impolite.”
Benjen sat across from him, his joints groaning in quiet protest. He could feel the ghosts of frostbite in his knees. The cold always remembered where it had bitten first.
“You’ve heard, then?” he asked.
“I’ve heard the silence,” Aemon said. “And the birds have flown south faster than they ought. I listen. I know the shape of what returns.”
Benjen nodded. “We came to catch one.”
Aemon’s hands stilled on his cup. “One of the dead?”
“Yes.”
There was no fear in the old man’s face. Just stillness. The kind of stillness that came from seeing too much and surviving it all.
“You’ll need more than fire,” he said quietly.
Neville leaned forward. “I’ve been preparing containment spells. Sleep-state binding. If I can anchor it with runes and reinforced stone, I think I can hold it.”
“You think,” Aemon said, and then, without cruelty, added, “I once thought dragons would return in my lifetime. They didn’t.”
“They did for mine,” Neville replied, his voice calm. “One of them sleeps above the clouds now. An ice dragon, bonded to our Queen.”
Aemon turned his face slightly toward Neville, like scenting sunlight. “So it’s true, then. Not just stories.”
“I saw it,” Benjen said. “In the Riverlands, when I was healing. She flew overhead—wings like thunderclouds, ice trailing in her wake. I thought I was dreaming. But it was real. She is real.”
Aemon smiled. “Then the old blood runs deep in her. The magic that sleeps in the marrow of the world stirs once more.”
Neville hesitated. “I… I might be able to make something. For your eyes.”
Benjen glanced over in surprise.
Neville continued, awkward but sincere. “There are potions. Sight restorers. Magical enhancements. I can’t promise much, but… I’d like to try. If you’ll let me.”
Aemon turned his face toward him again, his expression unreadable. For a moment, there was only the soft crackle of fire.
Then he said, “I’ve lived this long in darkness, young man. But if you wish to bring light to an old man’s world, I won’t stop you.”
Neville gave a small, almost shy smile. “I’ll do my best.”
Aemon lifted his cup again, sipped once, and said quietly, “Tell her… the witch. That I see her flame. Even without these eyes.”
Benjen stood, the weight of the conversation settling over him like a second cloak.
“She’ll be honored to hear it and I'm sure when she's able, she'll come visit in person”
As they turned to go, Aemon added one final word, soft and unmistakably clear:
“Beware the cold that watches.”
Benjen didn’t ask what he meant.
He already knew.
Neville's POV
The snow beyond the Wall didn’t fall — it claimed.
It settled in layers that told no stories, erasing boot prints, tracks, blood, memory. It turned every tree into a specter, every stone into a grave. Neville could barely hear his own breath, but he could feel the silence pressing on his lungs like a hand. Every breath steamed before him, visible proof that he was still alive. But the deeper they rode into the forest, the more he wondered if that was a temporary condition.
Ghost was the first to sense it.
The white direwolf stopped in his tracks at the crest of a ravine, body tensed, fur rippling along his back. His snarl was low and vibrating — not yet threat, but no longer curiosity. Jon halted beside him, his hand dropping instinctively to the hilt of his sword.
Neville pulled his horse alongside Benjen’s, wand sheathed under his forearm, but his fingers twitching.
“What is it?” he asked, but the answer came before the words fully left his lips.
The wind shifted, and with it, the forest changed.
No creak of branches. No rustling underbrush. No birds. No distant thunder of snow shifting on the peaks. Just… stillness.
And then they appeared.
It was not a loud ambush. Not the kind Neville had imagined, with war cries and sudden flares of motion. It was quiet, precise, and as inevitable as the falling snow.
Freefolk stepped from the trees in all directions — furs, antler-bone knives, bows strung and held loose but ready. More than two dozen, though likely more above and beyond what they could see. They hadn’t come for blood, not yet. But they had come ready.
A tall man emerged first — flame-red beard in thick braids, wrapped with silver trinkets and bone beads, eyes as blue as glacier melt and twice as sharp. He didn’t carry his axe in his hand, but it was on his back, and he looked like he could take off a head without needing to swing it twice.
“Tormund Giantsbane,” Jon murmured.
“I see the boy crow still lives,” Tormund said, voice booming through the hush. “And brings some odd company.”
His eyes flicked across the men behind them, then landed squarely on Neville. “What’s this then? A boy? Bit scrawny. I thought magic men were taller.”
Neville didn’t move. “I make up for it in precision.”
A few chuckles rose behind Tormund, but they didn’t lessen the tension.
Benjen raised a hand. “We’re not here for blood.”
“Aye, I know.” Tormund stepped forward. “But my people don’t care what you’re here for, Stark. They care what you bring. Magic. Steel. Southern sickness. And we’ve seen what comes when southern men cross this line.”
“We came through here before,” Jon said evenly. “Last time, the dead followed.”
“And last time, the skies opened and spit out a dragon,” came another voice — colder, clearer, female. Val moved between the men like smoke through trees. “We saw her. The Witch Queen. The fire in the storm. She walks like shadow and strikes like skyfire. That was her, wasn’t it?”
Neville nodded slowly. “It was. And she’s not here now. That’s why I am.”
“Where is she?” Val asked.
“Carrying the heir to the North,” Benjen said simply.
That landed.
Even the men who hadn’t been listening were listening now.
A few of them exchanged glances. Tormund’s brow lifted slightly. “The witch is bearing a Stark?”
Neville stepped forward. “Yes. And we’re here in her stead, not as enemies—but with a purpose. There’s something coming. Worse than your nightmares. Worse than winter.”
Val narrowed her eyes. “We know what comes. We’ve seen it.”
“Then you know we’re not the enemy,” Jon said. “Let us speak to Mance.”
Tormund’s eyes lingered on each of them a moment longer. Then he gave a nod and gestured with one thick hand. “Follow close. And don’t reach for anything sharp.”
They didn’t.
They traveled for half a day, north and west, deeper than Neville had ever expected to go. The snow thickened. The wind grew teeth. But the Freefolk moved with grace through the wild, their paths known only to them. The sky above was pale grey, and the sun, when it managed to burn through, felt like a forgotten thing.
The camp lay nestled in the hollow of an ancient hill ringed with pines. Smoke rose low and thin, barely visible against the sky. Children darted between tents. Dogs barked and sniffed. Everything looked temporary, but organized. These were not savages. These were survivors who had learned to make a home out of nothing.
The King-Beyond-the-Wall sat on a stone, not a throne.
Mance Rayder wore no crown, only a wolfskin cloak and a sharp-eyed gaze. A musician’s hands. A commander’s presence. He stood when they entered and gave Jon a long, slow look.
“You’ve grown colder since last we spoke.”
Jon bowed slightly. “So has the world.”
Benjen introduced them. Ghost sat at Jon’s heel, motionless.
Mance’s gaze lingered longest on Neville.
“So this is the wizard?” he asked.
Neville dipped his head. “Neville Longbottom. I’ve come in place of Queen Rosalie.”
“She was something to see,” Mance said quietly. “Your Queen. I watched her from the treeline, moons back. I’ve never seen the snow melt beneath a woman’s feet.”
“She’s more than something to see,” Neville replied. “And she’s more than a myth. She made a promise to this realm. We’re here to keep it.”
Mance’s smile didn’t reach his eyes. “And how do you plan to keep it?”
Jon stood then. “We’re here to take one of them. A wight. We capture it, bring it south, and prove to the lords and ladies that the stories are real. That you were right.”
The Freefolk around them murmured. Some laughed. One man spat into the fire.
“Aye,” said Tormund, grinning. “And I’ll go catch a shadow next.”
Neville reached into his coat, slowly, and pulled out a rune etched shard of silver quartz.
“I don’t need to kill it. I just need to hold it. One spell. A box made of ironwood, bound in runes, reinforced with anchoring charms. We’ve done it before. With worse.”
“You’re mad,” one of the Freefolk women muttered. “Mad, or playing at gods.”
Mance raised his hand for silence. “And if you succeed?”
“Then we bring it to Winterfell,” Benjen said. “And every high lord left in Westeros will have to listen.”
Mance leaned back. “And if you fail?”
“Then we die,” Jon said simply.
That, at least, they respected.
Mance studied them for a long moment. The fire popped. Somewhere, a child cried out in laughter.
“Fine,” he said at last. “Tormund will take you to the last place we heard them scream. But when you return, if you return, I want a meeting. With your King. No thrones. No chains. Just words. If he refuses… then maybe we come south anyway.”
“You’ll have your meeting,” Neville said. “But you won’t have her. Not yet.”
Mance’s smile returned. “Then may your fire burn cold and long.”
As they walked back to the fire ring that night, Neville felt eyes on them — always eyes. But it wasn’t danger that needled at him.
It was the red haired women, Ygritte.
The woman never looked directly at him, but he could see her watching Jon. Every time he spoke. Every time he moved. And Neville knew that look. He’d seen it before. Longing wrapped in defiance. Curiosity that didn’t want to be understood.
And all he could think was:
Jon belongs to Luna.
He didn’t know how. He didn’t know when. But some part of the world was being pulled toward that truth like metal to a lodestone, and Ygritte… Ygritte wasn’t part of it.
Neville didn’t envy her.
But he didn’t pity her either.
He just watched. And waited.
Because whatever was coming, this was only the edge of it.
Rosie's POV
The wind off the sea had changed.
It carried less of the ash and blood that once cloaked the Red Keep’s stones and more of the salt and citrus from the reopened harbor below. Ships had begun to return — slowly, tentatively — bearing spices, wool, and students’ letters from the edges of the realm. The world was watching again. And Rosie felt it in every breath, every decision, every hour she remained behind these walls.
She missed the North.
The thought came to her as she stood by the arched window of the refurbished solar, quill in hand, ink drying on a scroll bearing her signature as Headmistress Rosalie Stark, Queen of the North and Founder of the Phoenix Academy. She read it twice before sealing it with her crest — a phoenix ringed in flame and rising above a stitched grey direwolf.
Her titles still tasted strange. She didn’t regret them. But she hadn’t asked for them either.
Behind her, the castle murmured with morning life: carpenters shouting orders in the courtyard, the thrum of hammers on stone, the swish of cleaning brooms echoing through the library corridors. Progress, yes. But also noise. Movement. The kind that demanded attention, approval, reassurance.
She gave it freely, but it drained her.
“Do you ever rest?” came a voice from the door.
Sansa stepped in, hair gleaming like burnished copper, her gown a wintery blend of soft blue and charcoal grey. Her hands were clean but ink-stained, the marks of someone who had been handling reports — or perhaps sketching again. Rosie smiled.
“Rest is for people who haven’t built a school in a battlefield,” Rosie replied, setting the scroll down.
“You’ve already rebuilt a keep and a kingdom,” Sansa said, settling beside her. “You could let others carry the scrolls.”
“I am,” Rosie said pointedly. “That’s why you’re here.”
Sansa gave her a modest, almost embarrassed smile.
They walked together through the hall and out into the courtyard. Jaime trailed a discreet distance behind them, gloved hands behind his back, ever the disinterested shadow. His presence had become oddly comforting, like a scowling golden hound who only bit other people.
The courtyard had changed in recent moons. Rosie had seen to that herself. Gone were the twisted hedges and oppressive marble. Now the paving stones were warm terracotta and mossy brick, and garden beds lined the edges with low shrubs and lavender. A tall sundial sat in the center, surrounded by stone benches and a circular fountain that had been magically rerouted from an underground cistern.
Students would sit here, she thought. Laugh. Cry. Learn.
“How long before you leave?” Sansa asked quietly.
“Five days,” Rosie said. “Maybe six. Depends on how much chaos I can tame before then.”
“And you’re sure I’m ready to take your place?”
Rosie stopped walking and turned to her.
“You’re already doing it. All I’m doing now is handing you the keys to the house you’ve been tending.”
“But it’s yours.”
“It’s ours,” Rosie corrected gently. “Mine. Yours. Neville’s. Margaery’s. Luna’s. Maester Alaric’s. Even Jaime’s, though don’t tell him or he’ll make a plaque.”
Behind them, Jaime gave an exaggerated scoff. “I heard that.”
Sansa looked down, unsure. “What if I fail?”
“You won’t,” Rosie said, linking their arms. “But if you stumble — and you will — stumble knowing I trust you. That everyone on that council trusts you.”
Sansa looked at her sidelong. “Even Neville?”
Rosie smiled slowly. “Especially Neville.”
There it was. The flush of pink. So faint Sansa tried to hide it by turning toward the fountain.
“You two have grown close,” Rosie offered gently.
“He’s… kind,” Sansa said. “And odd. And impossibly smart. But I can never tell if he sees me as anything other than Robb’s sister who handles timetables.”
“He doesn’t,” Rosie said.
Sansa blinked. “Doesn’t?”
“He doesn’t just see you that way,” Rosie clarified. “But he’s a man who still second guesses his own worth. He doesn’t assume people care for him. You’ll have to tell him if you want him to know.”
Sansa’s voice was soft. “I don’t even know what I want. Not really.”
“That’s alright. You’re allowed to figure it out at your own pace.”
They walked in silence for a while, past the benches, the freshly carved school crest, the statue still covered in scaffolding. A girl reading beside a direwolf — Rosie’s design. Still unfinished, but taking shape.
Then a voice broke the quiet.
“Your Majesty,” came the oily, familiar lilt that made Rosie’s spine go rigid.
Petyr Baelish stood by the far gate, dressed in rich green velvet, a sly smile on his lips and too many rings on his fingers.
“I heard the capital was reborn,” he said, striding forward like he still belonged. “Imagine my surprise to find the Queen herself wandering her gardens.”
Jaime’s hand was already on his sword.
“I should be surprised you’re still breathing,” Rosie said, not smiling. “And yet, cockroaches do have an impressive survival rate.”
Baelish chuckled. “Ah, there’s that famous wit I've heard about.”
“What do you want?”
He made a show of straightening his cuffs. “Why, to serve the realm, of course. I imagine there’s need for seasoned advisors now that you’re building the realm anew.”
“I already have all the advisors I need,” Rosie said. “And none of them have tried to sell children into marriage. Or orchestrated murders behind half closed doors.”
He smiled wider. “Accusations are easy to make. Harder to prove.”
“Oh, I don’t need proof,” Rosie said sweetly. “I have power. You should know by now, Petyr — I don’t need to prove anything to remove a threat.”
He hesitated then. Just a flicker. But she saw it.
“And yet here you are,” he said, recovering. “Not removing me. Still listening.”
“I’m deciding whether I want to stain the courtyard before the dedication ceremony,” she said. “It’s new stone. Very absorbent.”
Jaime stepped forward. “You’ve said enough.”
Petyr bowed with a mocking sweep. “Then I’ll leave you to your stroll. But the world is changing, Your Grace. Be sure the people around you change with it.”
He turned and left.
Rosie didn’t move for a moment. She could still feel his presence clinging to the air like smoke after a grease fire.
“He’ll try something,” Jaime said lowly.
“I know,” she replied. “And when he does, he’ll be facing me. Not Robb. Not Catelyn. Me.”
Sansa touched her arm gently. “Are you alright?”
Rosie didn’t answer right away. She turned her face toward the wind, letting it sweep the lingering presence of Petyr Baelish off her skin. The breath she took was long and steady — fir trees, sea salt, candle wax, lavender — grounding herself.
Then, softly but clearly, she added, “He’ll never get near you, Sansa. Not while I still draw breath.”
Sansa looked startled, then moved to respond, but Rosie turned to her fully now, voice quiet but flint sharp.
“I know he was kind to you once. I know he played the protector. But he sees people as tools. Beautiful ones, breakable ones. And he’s dangerous when cornered. Promise me—if he ever tries to speak with you alone, you walk away. No debates. No questions. Just walk.”
Sansa swallowed hard, nodding. “I promise.”
Rosie studied her for a moment longer, then nodded back, satisfied.
Rosie stood beneath the gate arch of the newly carved academy doors, wrapped in a cloak of soft grey and crimson, her phoenix circlet nestled in her curls. Hedwig’s silhouette circled high above, a streak of pale ice against the late afternoon sun. The courtyard bustled behind her, but this moment — this breath before flight — was still.
She had said goodbye many times in her life. Some were rushed. Some were unbearable. But this… this was careful. Purposeful.
She turned to the four guards waiting beside Jaime — all handpicked from the Dorne retinue, not just for skill, but for loyalty. Two were women, silent and sharp-eyed. One had once served as a medic in Oldtown, the other a former tourney knight with a ruined knee but an excellent sword arm. The men were younger, but Oberyn had vouched for them as steady, discreet, and utterly uninterested in Baelish’s coin.
“You are to remain in the Keep,” Rosie said quietly, tone crisp as the sea wind. “Your first responsibility is the safety of Lady Sansa Stark and Lady Arya Stark. No unmonitored entry to their quarters. No closed door meetings with strangers. And if Lord Baelish attempts to speak with them alone—”
She looked up, eyes steel-bright.
“—you intervene.”
They nodded. No questions.
Rosie touched Jaime’s arm as he moved to her side. “Watch him,” she said under her breath. “I can’t move on him yet, not without disrupting the calm we’ve built… but when I return north, Robb and I will act. I need him contained. Quietly. For now.”
Jaime smirked faintly. “I’ve had worse babysitting jobs.”
She smiled once. Then it was time.
The courtyard at the eastern gate was bathed in amber light, the sun lowering behind the rooftops of the Red Keep. Wind stirred the newly sewn banners bearing the phoenix crest, their gold thread catching the light like fire. And standing in a line just beyond the archway, the founding council of the Phoenix Academy waited to say goodbye.
Sansa stood nearest to Rosie, calm-faced but pale. Margaery beside her, ever poised, though her hands twisted the end of a ribbon she’d pulled from her sleeve. Maester Alaric and Maester Thoren stood shoulder to shoulder, their scroll satchels forgotten for once. Septa Marielle held her prayer beads, murmuring something soft but steady beneath her breath. Lord Harren had a bundle of letters tucked beneath one arm, but for once was not writing. And Lady Serra stood solid as ever, arms crossed, a wool scarf thrown with casual precision over one shoulder.
Rosie stood before them. Her hands were folded gently over the swell of her belly, her crown tucked beneath one arm, her expression unreadable and luminous in the cooling light.
“I’ll be flying north tonight,” she said, voice carrying across the space with quiet strength. “And I leave this place in your hands — not just the walls and gates, but the soul of it. You know what it’s meant to be. You’ve helped build it from foundation to flame.”
They listened in silence, even the wind holding its breath.
“You’ll face setbacks. Resistance. Maybe even fear. Let them come. Just remember why we began. This isn’t just a school. It’s a promise. A future none of us were given, but one we can give.”
Her gaze moved to Sansa. “The mirror is yours now. Check in with me each evening. If anything changes, I want to know. Don’t hesitate.”
To Margaery: “Make sure the smallfolk receive their food allotments on time. Every week. And if you need more, ask.”
To Sansa again: “Keep watch on the orphanages. Quietly. Ask around. I want to know if any child is going without shelter or warmth.”
Sansa nodded once, lips pressed tightly together.
Rosie stepped back, her hand resting on her stomach again. “When the baby arrives, Luna will come. She’ll bring you and Arya to Winterfell for a time. You’ll meet the child. And when I’m healed… we’ll return. And we’ll open the school together.”
A pause. Her voice softened, but did not weaken.
“Until then… build.”
She turned to the full council again, looking each of them in the eye. “Build community. Build trust. Build a place where a child from the Westerlands and a child from the Stepstones can sit at the same table and dream of something better.”
No one spoke. There was nothing to add.
Sansa hugged her first. Long. Fierce. Like she was trying to memorize the shape of Rosie’s arms around her. When they parted, Rosie gave her hand a final squeeze.
Arya came next, chin high, arms crossed — until Rosie pulled her in anyway. Arya’s head rested briefly on Rosie’s shoulder before she pulled back, muttering, “Don’t name the baby something stupid.”
“I’ll do my best,” Rosie said with a smirk.
Then the sound came — a low rush of air and cracking frost — as Hedwig descended from the clouds, wings wide as the courtyard, her landing gentle and deliberate. Her scales shimmered like frozen moonlight in motion, and even now, the assembled courtiers and builders paused to stare. A living legend, summoned by the will of one woman alone.
Rosie exhaled slowly, her gloved hand brushing Hedwig’s shoulder as she stepped forward.
She had promised Robb no magic and she meant it. Meant to keep herself grounded, still, safe. But she also promised she would come home soon, and Hedwig was the only way to do that in time. She could not linger. Not now. Not with everything moving beneath the surface of the world.
This wasn’t spellwork. It was travel. And for that, she would forgive herself.
She climbed into the saddle with practiced grace, her cloak flaring like a banner in the wind. Hedwig shifted beneath her, already sensing the weight, the urgency humming in her rider’s blood.
Before taking flight, Rosie looked down one last time — at her council, her girls, her school still becoming.
“I’ll return,” she said. “With fire and frost. And with more hope than we left behind.”
Then she gave the signal.
Hedwig launched into the sky — a roar of wind and cold and elemental power — rising higher with every thunderous beat of her wings, until the two of them disappeared into cloud and distance, leaving only the phoenix banner fluttering, trembling, in their wake.
Chapter 58: The Queen Returns North
Summary:
Rosie returns north with frost in her breath and fire at her heels, but peace doesn’t wait for her to catch it. This chapter is all strategy, slow-burn tension, and the quiet ache of building something worth protecting. (Also: Robb is trying very hard not to stare at her belly. He’s failing.)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The wind changed as she crossed the Neck.
It no longer smelled of sea salt and olive groves, nor carried the grit of old ash from the capital’s crumbled skyline. Here, the air was colder, cleaner — threaded with pine, snow, and the wild scent of stone and wolf.
Rosie closed her eyes as Hedwig soared lower, the heartbeat of her wings strong and steady beneath the saddle. The wind caught at her braids, tugging them loose from her hood, and she let it. She didn’t need crowns or ceremony to feel what this was.
This was home.
Winterfell came into view as the clouds broke — not just the keep itself, but the city now blooming in its shadow. Wintercity, the realm had started calling it, equal parts pride and astonishment in the name. What had once been frozen fields and forgotten roads now teemed with life: stone walls climbing steadily outward, houses lined with bright cloth drying in the wind, smoke rising from chimney after chimney, and specks of movement down below that told her the market square was open.
Merlin, she thought, a little breathless. They built it. They actually built it.
Hedwig’s wings pulled back as they descended. Below, the walls of Winterfell opened, the gatehouse flying the combined banners of the Direwolf and the Phoenix. Robb had flown them together, just as he’d promised.
A crowd was already gathering in the courtyard, cloaks pulled tight, hands shielding eyes against the descending frost of Hedwig’s arrival. Rosie spotted a flash of silver and fur and movement—and then he was there.
Robb Stark.
He looked taller than she remembered, though she knew it wasn’t possible. Just broader. Steadier. Like Winter had claimed him completely and made him something more than a man. He didn’t flinch as Hedwig’s wings swept inches above the ramparts. He waited, head tilted back, eyes locked on her as if daring her to vanish again.
She landed with a practiced ease. Hedwig settled her claws against the earth with a slow hiss of ice and steam.
Rosie dismounted with care, one gloved hand against her belly for balance, her boots crunching softly on the frost-hardened ground. She turned just in time to meet Robb’s fierce, furrowed gaze.
“You flew.”
His voice was low. Gritting.
“I did.”
“You promised me—”
“I know,” she said, stepping toward him.
He crossed the distance in few strides, catching her before the guards could blink, one hand braced around her back, the other pressed gently but possessively against the rise of her stomach. His brow met hers, breath hot in the cold air.
“Don’t do that to me again,” he murmured.
“I had to get back,” she whispered. “And she was the fastest way. I rode Hedwig, not a storm. I was careful.”
He looked down at her belly again — rounder now, visible even under her cloak. His expression softened instantly, fingers brushing over the fabric like she might vanish beneath his touch.
“You've grown,” he said, and the awe in his voice nearly broke her.
“I've noticed.”
“Gods, Rosie.”
She pressed a kiss to his jaw, then leaned into the warmth of his cloak as he wrapped it, and his arms, around her.
“I missed you.”
“You bloody well better have.”
They stood like that for a long moment, until the wind passed and the quiet murmurs of the courtyard picked up again. The guards gave them respectful space, but eyes watched — familiar ones. Catelyn from the stair, smiling with that tight, knowing look only mothers carried. Bran and Rickon peeking from the corridor arch. Even Mage Mormont had come out to witness the Queen’s return, arms crossed, lips twitching at the sight of Hedwig now lazily curling her wings just outside of the keep.
Eventually, Robb pulled back, just enough to meet her eyes.
“Come inside. There’s much to tell.”
The solar was warm and humming with quiet life.
It wasn’t just the fire in the hearth or the scent of pine resin and old parchment that made it feel so alive — it was the presence of the place, the way the stones held memory and murmured it back to her with every step she took. The curtains were new, but the chill still gathered in the corners. The windows had been widened slightly, her suggestion finally carried out, letting in more light and sky. Above the mantle, a new tapestry hung: the direwolf of House Stark and the phoenix of her own sigil, entwined in flight, stitched by the women of Wintertown. The baby inside her gave a small flutter, as if it, too, recognized the place.
There had always been something about the North that lived just under the skin — the hum of old gods, of things buried beneath weirwood roots and long-forgotten blood oaths. Rosie had once thought the magic of her world was unique. Now she knew better. The North remembered. The walls of Winterfell held onto their ghosts, their grief, and their purpose — and as she walked them again, she felt the pulse of something vast and ancient stir in her bones.
Robb led her to the cushioned bench beside the long oak table. She sat slowly, one hand steadying herself at her lower back, the other already brushing the growing swell of her belly in idle habit. Hedwig’s flight had left her tired, though she would never admit it aloud — not after flying across half the realm to get here.
He poured her tea from the iron kettle beside the fire, his fingers careful even as his jaw stayed tight with thoughts he hadn’t voiced yet. She knew that look. It meant he’d been waiting to tell her everything — waiting until she was home, warm, safe.
“So,” she said softly, accepting the cup. “Catch me up.”
Robb exhaled slowly, running a hand over his beard — thicker now, fuller than when she’d left. It suited him far too well, and something about it — the quiet passage of time etched into his face — made her chest ache in ways she didn’t quite expect.
“The Wall remains under increased patrol,” he began. “Neville, Benjen and Jon are still out beyond it. They’ve gone further than we ever allowed our own rangers before, but they’ve got Freefolk guides with them. A Tormund Giantsbane among them. Ravens arrive daily — short messages, but consistent. They’re tracking patterns, chasing whispers, staying ahead of the snow.”
“Any losses?” Rosie asked, heart tightening.
“Not yet. But sightings are increasing. Small groups. One camp found burned out, another left with blood but no bodies. And none of the men who’ve seen the dead sleep well anymore.”
“And the capture?” she asked, shifting in her seat. “They’re still planning to bring one back?”
Robb nodded, resting his forearms on his knees as he leaned forward. “With Freefolk support, strangely enough. Jon said your name carries weight beyond the Wall. They remember your magic. The dragon. The frost.”
Rosie sat back, exhaling. “Good. That might make all the difference.”
Robb’s eyes flicked to her hand — still resting protectively over the bump of their child — and his expression softened again, lines of war replaced briefly by something gentler. He reached for her other hand, threading their fingers together.
“The city,” he said next. “Is growing faster than any of us prepared for.”
He hesitated, then smiled ruefully. “Mage says it’s because you keep naming it Wintercity and the North took that as a challenge.”
Rosie laughed softly, her thumb brushing over the back of his hand. “I like it. It suits us.”
He nodded. “Seven hundred migrants in the first month. Over two thousand by the second. And they’re not just Northerners. We’ve had smallfolk from the Reach, the Stormlands, even some Ironborn who wanted to start over. Most are former capital residents — families from Flea Bottom who lost everything and heard there was work, food, safety here.”
Rosie blinked. “Truly?”
“Yes,” he said. “We had to open a second grain warehouse just to support the growth. The houses near the western slope are already full. Maege pushed for extra teams to begin constructing a third district. The travel routes have been adjusted — we’re diverting cargo through the Dreadfort ruins, using that space as a transfer hub now. It’s working.”
He rubbed the bridge of his nose, the weariness flickering through the words.
“But it’s been hard. Gods, Rosie, it’s been so hard without you.”
Her breath caught.
She had known he was carrying much. Had known the weight she left him with. But seeing it written in the lines around his eyes, the quiet break in his voice… it made her want to reach across time and erase the months she’d spent away from his side.
She shifted closer, cupping his cheek with one hand. “You shouldn’t have had to do it all alone.”
“I had help,” he said, kissing her palm. “But it wasn’t the same. You’re the one who sees what’s coming before the rest of us. I hold the ground. You build the future.”
She looked at him, taking in the man she’d fallen for — the boy hardened by war, crowned by blood, tempered now by governance and grief and grit. And still… still the one who looked at her like she was something forged of stars and promise.
“I’m here now,” she said, voice steady as snowfall. “I’m not leaving again.”
He leaned forward then, pressing his forehead to hers, their breath shared, their hands clasped.
And between them, the child kicked once — not strong, not painful, just enough to remind them both that the future was already arriving.
Robb's POV
Robb Stark sat at the head of the long table in Winterfell’s great council chamber, the fire crackling low behind him, casting wolfish shadows across the stone floor. The morning snow still clung to the shoulders of the arriving lords, their cloaks damp and boots heavy with slush. But there was warmth in the air, more than fire — a sense of motion, of becoming.
Across from him, Rosie was already settled, her crown resting on the table beside a steaming mug of tea, her hair pinned up and threaded with silver. Her hand rested absently on the curve of her belly, but her eyes were sharp, watchful, already assessing every face in the room. He could feel her focus like a second pulse next to his.
Around them, the full small council had assembled.
Maege Mormont arrived first, snow still melting in her braids, wolf-pelt slung over one shoulder, scowling as always but not without humor. She took her seat without ceremony, grunted at Ser Torrhen in greeting, and immediately produced a leather bound packet of school reports. Tyrion was next, his cloak trailing faintly behind him like a scolded child, already muttering about the heating charms needing reapplication. Garlan Tyrell stood behind him like a statue, ever at the ready.
Ser Brynden Tully leaned in a corner with arms crossed, unreadable as stone. Varys sat beside the hearth, unbothered by the cold, his hands folded in his sleeves like a monk waiting for judgment. Lord Redwyne had brought new trade manifests for the academy — though, judging by his sighs, he doubted anyone would let him talk about ships today. Oberyn Martell arrived without a cloak at all, his Dornish leathers dusted with frost, a grin curling his mouth as if amused that snow dared touch him. And Renly Baratheon strolled in last, trailing frost and charm in equal measure.
Robb rose.
“This meeting is called to session,” he said. “Our first order of business is the Phoenix Academy.”
He glanced toward Maege and Rosie.
The Lady of Bear Island leaned forward, slapped her packet of scrolls onto the table with a thud, and gave a grunt of satisfaction.
“Well,” she said. “It hasn’t collapsed.”
A beat passed. Then Tyrion cleared his throat.
“Your confidence is inspiring, Lady Mormont.”
Maege ignored him and looked to Robb. “The school’s holding strong, structurally and politically. Construction’s a breath ahead of schedule, the wards are stable from what the Queen tells me, and we’ve nearly completed the south wing dorms. No students yet, of course, but the letters have begun pouring in. Word is spreading. We’ve had inquiries from Oldtown, Gulltown, even Volantis.”
Robb raised a brow. “That far already?”
“Aye. Not just nobles, either. Tradesmen. Smallfolk. Former soldiers. People are hearing whispers of a place where their children might learn without being told to sit down and shut up. And those with magical leanings…” She gave a wry grunt. “Some of those letters are more like pleas.”
“Are any credible?” Robb asked.
Maege nodded. “A few. We are vetting them — subtle signs, greensight maybe, warging. We’ll know more once they begin evaluations. Quietly, of course.”
Rosie didn’t speak, but her hand had gone still on her belly. Watching. Listening.
Varys smiled thinly. “Discretion is wise. The Citadel still watches.”
Rosie sat forward. “Let them. They already know I’m not bending to their rules. If they want to be involved, they’ll have to participate, not dictate.”
“Have they responded since your last meeting?” Robb asked.
Rosie’s voice cooled. “The Citadel sent two more maesters. Neither stayed long.”
“Your temper or your library?” Tyrion teased.
“Neither,” she said smoothly. “I simply outread them. Apparently, that's more offensive than fire. The only ones worth keeping are the two I chose myself — Alaric and Thoren. The rest still think magic should be chained to a shelf.”
Laughter rumbled around the table. Even Brynden Tully smirked.
Maege flipped through her packet and drew out a folded map, spreading it across the center.
“This,” she said, tapping the inked parchment, “is the current layout. Dormitories complete through Year Three. Classrooms built and furnished through Year Two. Kitchen, library, infirmary — all functional. The greenhouse is halfway finished. Luna’s been digging through everything she and the Queen brought over — seeds, cuttings, bits of enchanted soil. She’s also been gathering local plants from across the realm — hardy greens, snowroot, mountain herbs. Says the combination should grow twice as fast once she’s finished setting the enchantments.”
“Impressive,” Robb murmured.
“It should be,” Maege said. “Your queen’s been hauling stone and scrolls while half the realm watches from their towers. I’ve been portkeying between Wintercity and the Academy every ten days to hold the ground while she built it from the sky.”
Rosie gave a small, almost embarrassed smile. “It’s not just me. Sansa’s been acting Headmistress. Margaery’s helping with integration. We’ve kept tuition optional for the smallfolk — donation based. No child is turned away for coin.”
Paxter finally spoke. “How are you sustaining that model?”
Maege turned to him. “Northern tithes, Tyrell grain reserves, three donations from minor River lords, and a vault of gold Rosie and Luna scrounged from the ruined royal treasury.”
“I had it hidden,” Rosie admitted. “Lannister coin. Better spent on children than blood.”
Varys raised a thin brow. “So you’re building a school… with a queen’s will, Northern steel, and Lannister gold?”
Robb looked at Rosie, pride tightening in his chest. “You sound surprised.”
“I’m rarely surprised,” Varys said. “But I am… impressed.”
Renly leaned forward now, more serious than usual. “Has the realm noticed? The smallfolk? The noble houses?”
“Some,” Rosie said. “We’ve had word from Highgarden, Oldtown, Sunspear. All watching. Some curious. A few wary.”
“They’ll come around,” Tyrion said. “No lord wants to be the only one left out of the next generation’s seat of knowledge.”
Robb turned to Maege. “What’s your recommendation moving forward?”
“Secure the foundation. Expand slow. Don’t rush Year Two until you’ve fully staffed Year One. Keep the city guards trained in crowd control, you’ll get more parents than you think. Refugee children are eager to learn. And the Northern kids… they’re proud to be part of something new. You’ve started a fire, Your Grace.”
Rosie gave a small sigh, her hand brushing her stomach. “Then let’s keep it burning.”
As Maege rolled up the school plans and the parchment crackled back into its scrollcase, Robb gave a small nod to Ser Torrhen. The man stepped quietly to the side of the chamber, pulling the next letter from the day’s docket.
“This came six days ago,” Robb said. “From Lord Yohn Royce of Runestone.”
The Blackfish looked up at that, expression sharpening. “Now there’s a name with weight.”
Robb nodded. “It’s a cautious letter — heavily coded — but direct enough once you read past the politeness. Yohn’s worried. Not just about House Royce’s place in the Vale, but about what he calls the hollowing of the Eyrie’s will.”
Rosie was already straightening slightly in her seat, brow furrowed. “Has something changed?”
“Not changed,” Robb replied. “But become clearer. He’s been trying to correspond with young Lord Arryn directly. No reply — only messages sent back in another man’s voice.”
Tyrion snorted. “Let me guess. Smooth. Calculated. Carefully casual?”
Robb gave him a wry look. “You know the tone.”
“Littlefinger,” Tyrion muttered.
“We knew he slithered back to the Red Keep,” Maege said. “You wrote as much, Rosie.”
Rosie nodded. “Two weeks ago. He arrived unannounced, with a smile on his face and blood in his shadow. Thought I wouldn’t notice. Jaime found him sniffing around the west wing of the Academy site. I sent him back to his chambers with a warning and a guard.”
“Why let him live?” Brynden asked, voice like gravel.
“Because I can’t prove it yet,” she replied. “He’s too careful. And Robb and I agreed — if we move against him without the right foundation, he’ll turn the Lords against us. But now, with Yohn writing…”
“…you have support,” Varys finished. “And proof of rot in the Vale.”
“A start,” Robb said. “Yohn Royce is a proud man. He wouldn’t reach out unless things were worse than the ink allows.”
Oberyn finally spoke, lounging back with a half-empty goblet. “And what of the boy? The young Lord Robert?”
Rosie’s voice was tight. “Yohn says he barely speaks. When he does, it’s in words that don’t sound like his own. Measured phrases. Clever half threats. Baelish has been grooming his mouth like a puppet.”
“Poor Lysa’s son,” Brynden murmured. “He never stood a chance.”
Maege scoffed. “He’s not dead yet.”
Robb looked around the table. “We can’t allow Baelish to reestablish himself. Not in the capital. Not in the Vale. He’s a snake we should’ve crushed moons ago.”
“And now you can,” Brynden said. “With Royce behind you, the Lords Declarant will fracture — half of them respect his house more than the boy they pretend to serve.”
“We’ll need a coordinated response,” Tyrion said, now fully alert. “Discredit him in the Vale while tightening his leash in the capital.”
Rosie nodded. “Kreacher is watching him. Quietly. In the Red Keep. If he slips up even once…”
“You’ll have your knife?” Renly asked.
“I’ll have the rope,” she replied, cold and sure.
Robb leaned forward.
“Then we start with Royce. A formal reply — offer him full support, and if he wishes, one of our trusted advisors to act as royal envoy. Sansa’s too close to the fire. Arya won’t sit still for it. Maege?”
“I’ll go,” she said without hesitation. “And I’ll take Thoren or Ser Denys — someone who can spot a lie from a smile.”
“And when we’re ready to act in the capital,” Robb said, “we do it together. Baelish made his fortune on division. Let’s see how he fares against unity.”
Rosie’s hand found Robb’s beneath the table, fingers tight, and when she looked up, her eyes burned with the old steel — the same fire she’d shown the day she first walked into the war tent outside Riverrun.
“This time,” she said softly, “he doesn’t get to slip through.”
The air shifted again when Ser Torrhen returned, this time without a scroll — just a short report etched into a narrow slip of folded vellum. He handed it to Robb in silence, the wax seal stamped not with a noble crest but the unmistakable mark of the royal intelligence ring — Varys’s network.
Robb read quickly, his brow furrowing. He looked up, met Rosie’s eyes, then turned to the room.
“She’s still in Meereen. But she’s moving.”
That alone was enough to silence the side chatter.
“Daenerys Targaryen?” Tyrion asked, straightening.
Robb nodded. “A scout loyal to House Velaryon sent word from the docks. Her ships are being prepared. Supplies are being loaded. Her captains speak freely now of ‘crossing the sea before the end of the year.’”
Varys folded his hands inside his robes, expression unreadable. “So it begins.”
“She hasn’t left yet,” Robb continued, “but it’s clear she intends to come.”
Marge looked to Rosie. “Did you expect her to?”
“Yes,” Rosie said quietly. “Eventually. But I had hoped she’d linger longer. Essos is still far from healed. She’s already broken Yunkai and Astapor and tried to sew peace from bone. Now she wants Westeros too?”
“She believes it’s hers by birthright,” said Varys. “She was raised on stories of the stolen throne and the usurper’s lies. She sees you both as obstacles to a destiny she’s been promised since birth.”
Tyrion shook his head. “I’ve read Essosi reports. Her style is… aggressive. She claims mercy, but she rules with fear when she needs to. Fire and spectacle. That’s what made her queen.”
“None of us have met her,” Robb said carefully. “We don’t know what kind of woman she truly is.”
“Only what the smoke says,” muttered Brynden.
“She could be reasonable,” said Garlan. “A woman raised in exile, forced to fight, yes — but not necessarily heartless. Not if she stayed to rebuild Meereen after conquering it.”
“She stayed,” Oberyn said slowly, “but she also crucified masters and burned prisoners.”
“She freed thousands of slaves,” Rosie countered. “And took in children left to starve.”
“Both can be true,” Tyrion said. “Which makes her more dangerous, not less.”
“What’s her army?” Garlan asked.
“Eight thousand Unsullied. Likely more by now,” said Varys. “Dothraki riders in the thousands, if reports hold true. Her support stretches from Slaver’s Bay to Volantis.”
“And the dragons?” said Maege.
“Three,” Varys confirmed. “Grown. Viserion and Rhaegal follow her closely. Drogon is larger, more independent, but he returns when she calls.”
Silence followed.
Rosie spoke again, her voice calm but serious. “If she lands in Westeros, we’ll be forced to respond. I don’t want another war. We’ve only just begun to heal what the last one broke.”
Robb nodded. “Then we need to prevent her from coming.”
Renly tapped a finger on the table. “How do you stop a dragon queen without starting a war before she arrives?”
“Talk to her,” Rosie said. “Send a message. Offer her what she’s built. Let her keep Essos. Rule it. No one here contests her there. But Westeros… Westeros belongs to its people now. Not the ghosts of kings long dead.”
Varys nodded slowly. “It could work, if she listens. And if she does not see this realm as hers to reclaim.”
“Would she?” Robb asked. “Would she really come to conquer what she’s never seen?”
Oberyn leaned forward, firelight dancing across his cheekbones. “Some women are forged in fire. They don’t wait to be invited.”
“And some come because they think there's nothing left for them where they are,” Varys said, almost gently. “There are rumors in Meereen. Whispers among her court. That she… cannot bear children. That her line ends with her.”
The table went still.
Rosie’s eyes narrowed, thoughtful. “If that’s true… then Westeros isn’t just a crown to her. It’s a legacy. A final mark on the world before she’s gone.”
Robb exhaled slowly. “Then we must offer her another legacy. A gentler one.”
“If she’ll listen,” Brynden said grimly.
“And if not?” Garlan asked. “What then?”
Robb looked around the table. At every face. Every voice that had helped carry the realm to this fragile, rising moment.
“If she listens, we talk,” he said. “If she comes in peace, we meet her halfway. But if she sails with fire in her hands and war in her heart…”
His gaze dropped to Rosie’s hand over their child, then to the banners fluttering in the window — wolf and flame, side by side.
“…then we protect what we’ve built. And we do not burn quietly.”
Notes:
What do you think Daenerys will do when offered peace in place of a throne? Let me know your theories below 🔥🐉❄️
Chapter 59: Legacy and Reckoning
Summary:
A head has rolled, a warning has been sent, and a dead thing now lies chained beneath a living castle.
But across the sea, the dragon queen still watches and the fire in her heart has not dimmed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jaime’s POV
The wind in King’s Landing never tasted clean. Not even now, with the Lannisters long buried, their banners torn down and replaced by the rising phoenix. It still reeked of old stone, boiled onions, and the kind of rot that clung to marble no matter how much you scrubbed. But tonight, there was another scent on the air, something fouler. Something he’d been waiting for.
Petyr Baelish.
Jaime moved like a shadow through the lower gallery of the gardens, bootsteps silent on the gravel walk. The sky was bruised purple above the Red Keep, lanterns flickering gold from iron sconces along the walls, casting long shadows against the courtyard. He spotted Sansa first—her hair pinned up neatly, her cloak of soft grey fur brushing her heels as she walked alone near the fountain path. She was humming something faint, something northern.
Too far from her guards.
Jaime’s jaw tightened. She’d been more careful since the Queen left, but this was a mistake. He adjusted his pace and stayed low, fingers resting near the hilt of his sword—not the gilded lion forged thing he used to wear, but a simpler blade Rosie had enchanted with warding runes. Useful against both steel and the things more sinister.
And then he saw him.
Baelish stepped from behind a column like he’d been born from the stone itself. His expression was all syrup—smiling, knowing, patient. Jaime watched him position himself not quite in front of her, not quite beside—always the snake. Close enough to whisper.
“I thought I might find you here,” Baelish said.
Sansa froze, her face carefully blank. “You shouldn’t be walking the halls after dusk, my lord.”
“My lord,” he repeated, chuckling. “Still so proper, even now. You sound more like your mother every day.”
“Don’t.”
Her voice was ice. Jaime moved closer, silent as a cat.
“I meant it as a compliment,” Baelish said, lowering his tone. “She was a formidable woman. But you, Sansa... you’re something rarer. You’ve survived wolves, lions, fire. And yet here you stand.”
Sansa tilted her chin. “Because I had people who saved me.”
“And some who loved you,” he pressed, taking a half-step closer. “Still do.”
Jaime could feel his grip on the hilt tighten.
“I never stopped watching over you,” Baelish went on. “Even when others turned away. Ned... he was a good man. Too good. I tried to warn him, you know.”
“You betrayed him,” she said quietly.
He paused. The air thickened.
“I made choices,” he said. “As we all do. But I’ve changed. I’ve seen what kind of world the Queen is building, and I want to help. Imagine what we could—”
“That’s enough,” Jaime said, stepping forward at last.
Baelish turned sharply, face paling just a little. “Ser Jaime.”
“You’re making a mistake,” Sansa said coolly, no longer looking at Baelish.
Jaime stopped between them. “No, he made that mistake the moment he followed you into the dark.”
Guards emerged from behind hedges at a whistle Jaime had worked out with them the day Rosie left. The moment they saw the glint of Jaime’s blade drawn, they didn’t wait. Four surrounded Baelish like a net of steel.
“Wait—wait, this is absurd—”
“You were warned,” Jaime said. “By the Queen. By me. And if you touched her, even with words, I was to drag you to the dungeons myself.”
Baelish blustered. “This is a misunderstanding. A conversation in a garden, hardly treason.”
“No,” Jaime said. “But every word out of your mouth proves Rosie was right to keep eyes on you. And we’re past warnings.”
The guards closed in. Baelish twisted, eyes darting to Sansa again.
“You know me,” he said desperately. “You know I’d never hurt you—Sansa, tell them!”
But she didn’t speak. She just looked at him the way one might look at something rotting too long in the sun.
“Take him,” Jaime ordered. “Now.”
They bound his hands and shoved him forward, Baelish stumbling, red faced and livid.
As they dragged him away toward the keep’s lower levels, Jaime turned back to Sansa.
“You alright?”
She nodded once, breathing deeply.
“Rosie will want to know,” she murmured.
“She will,” Jaime agreed. “But I’ll be the one telling the Stark. I have a feeling he’ll want to be the one who ends it.”
Sansa didn’t flinch at that.
Neither did Jaime.
Robb’s POV
The portkey flared with a cold blue light, like ice snapping in the dark.
Robb landed in the antechamber of the Red Keep with a rush of wind and a hand already on his sword. It took him a second to steady himself—his ribs ached from the landing, the pull of sudden magic tugging at old injuries. Portkeys were hell when you didn’t use them often. But Luna had made this one herself, carved from dragonbone and bound in runes. It could’ve taken him straight through a wall.
She knew better than to waste time.
He was met by Ser Garlan and Septa Marielle in the corridor. Both bowed, but it was Garlan who spoke first. “The prisoner is secured. Jaime is with him in the lower cells.”
Robb nodded once. “Sansa?”
“Safe. Arya, too. They’re waiting in the solar.”
Good.
He didn’t waste time with pleasantries. The hallways smelled cleaner than they had in years—rosemary, polished wood, and parchment—but the Red Keep still pulsed with ghosts. Robb knew this castle had buried too many kings. He didn’t plan on being another.
The trial was held not in the throne room but in a smaller council chamber—one Rosie had once converted into a magical classroom, now repurposed for justice. The high arched windows were shuttered for privacy. A hearth roared against the far wall, and guards lined every exit.
The lords of the Crownlands had been summoned—Lord Massey, Lord Rosby, Ser Vardis of the Kingswood, and three minor Riverlords sent by Edmure. Maester Thoren sat near the front, scroll in hand. Margaery arrived to observe, silent and radiant, her eyes giving away nothing.
Sansa and Arya took their seats with silent dignity. Arya’s boot tapped a rhythm under the table.
Baelish was dragged in last.
He looked smaller than Robb remembered—face pale, hair disheveled, mouth pressed in a line that trembled despite his efforts. He tried to walk with his usual sly confidence, but the chains ruined the effect.
“Lord Baelish,” Robb said from the seat at the head of the long table. His voice carried easily through the room, low and clear. “You’ve been charged with crimes against the Crown, conspiracy, and treason.”
“I protest these proceedings,” Baelish said instantly, voice sharp and shaking. “I was not offered legal counsel—”
“You were given mercy,” Robb interrupted. “You walk in chains rather than under a sword.”
“Your Grace,” Baelish turned to the watching lords, playing for sympathy. “All I’ve ever done was to serve the realm. I helped fund your war. I kept order in the Vale when no one else would. I—”
“You lied,” Robb said, louder now. “You schemed. You sold my father to the Lannisters. Lied to my mother. Took advantage of both my sisters under false pretenses. You poisoned Lords, bought silence with whores, and traded Northern lives like coin in your pocket.”
He stood, slowly, letting the silence stretch.
“I’ve been building this case since before the war ended. You may have fooled the courts of the past. But not this one.”
A guard opened the side door.
One by one, the witnesses entered.
A former guard from the Vale. A brothel mistress who once served Baelish in King’s Landing. A goldcloak who’d taken bribes. Three of Baelish’s own discarded spies.
And last—a trembling man with a thin scar down his neck, once a courier in Baelish’s old network. He bowed low before Robb.
“Tell them,” Robb said.
And he did.
Each piece of the puzzle came out: the letter forged to turn Lysa Arryn against the Starks. The betrayal of Ned. The hush-money sent to brothels where girls never came out again. The manipulation of the Vale council. The gold funneled into the black cells. The twisted obsession with Sansa.
Baelish’s face twisted with every word.
When it was done, and the last witness had gone, Robb turned to the prisoner.
“Do you deny these things?”
“I… I…” Baelish’s voice cracked. He looked toward Sansa, then Arya. “Sansa—please. You know me. I protected you. I loved your mother, I—”
Sansa stood.
“You betrayed my family,” she said, voice sharp as any blade. “You used my pain. Lied to me. Lied about me. Whatever love you claim was a lie, too.”
Arya didn’t speak. She just stared. That was enough.
Robb nodded to the guards.
“Petyr Baelish, you are hereby sentenced to die by sword, under Northern justice. The sentence will be carried out immediately.”
“No—wait—please—”
He didn’t get far.
The guards dragged him to the chamber’s yard, where a stone block had already been laid.
Robb followed slowly, drawing his sword — the same one he’d carried through the war, the same one soaked in Lannister blood and fire.
Baelish blubbered, pleaded, squirmed. But there were no more tricks left. No escape routes. No letters. Just cold steel.
Robb raised the sword.
“For Ned Stark.”
And brought it down.
The courtyard was silent.
The sound of the blade still echoed behind his ribs, long after the body had been taken away.
The guards had already cleared the worst of it. Just a wet streak now. A stain too small for all the ruin that man had caused.
Robb stood still a moment longer, letting the cold anchor him.
He hadn’t swung that sword with rage. Not with triumph, either. Just duty. A final breath drawn for a war that had started long before Rosie ever arrived in his life. Long before dragons or frost, before the phoenix banners or burning cities. It had begun with father.
Now one more ghost was buried.
He turned, sheathing his sword, and found Arya watching from the steps.
“You did it cleaner than I expected,” she said, falling in beside him as they walked.
“I try to be efficient.”
She gave him a sideways glance. “Rosie would’ve incinerated him.”
He almost smiled. “Yes. But she’s not allowed to use magic right now. Orders.”
Arya snorted. “Good luck with that.”
They passed beneath the arch leading into the lower levels of the Red Keep, where the stone was older and still carried the chill of centuries. Sansa waited for them by the grand stair, wrapped in a pale cloak, her expression unreadable as always.
He hadn’t seen her in moons. Not since Rosie last portkeyed them supplies and messages. And even then, it was Luna who had gone more often—checking wards, reinforcing the academy’s spells.
But now, face to face, Robb saw it: how much Sansa had grown into herself.
Her hair was braided back, a nod to their Northern roots. But her posture… that belonged to no one but Sansa. Poised. Controlled. Quietly steel.
“Thank you,” she said softly, her voice cool, but warm beneath. “For coming.”
Robb shook his head. “You shouldn’t have had to endure him for so long. I should’ve done this sooner.”
“You did it when it mattered,” she said. “When people were ready to see who he really was.”
Arya crossed her arms. “And now that he’s gone, can we eat? I haven’t had anything since he tried to touch your arm.”
Robb blinked. “He what?”
Sansa touched his shoulder, calming. “He didn’t get far. Ser Jaime caught him the second I moved away. I was never alone.”
“I’ll still kill him again.”
“Unfortunately, that part’s been handled,” she said, dry but fond. “Come on. You haven’t seen the school.”
They led him through the newest halls of the Phoenix Academy, and though the stone was old, the bones were new. Robb saw tapestries woven by Northern hands, rooms fitted with enchanted sconces for light, long tables built for gathering—not division. The classrooms were unfinished but filled with shelves and scrolls, each desk carved with care.
“I’m proud of you,” he said quietly.
Sansa smiled, just a little. “Rosie gave us the map. We’re just following the trail.”
He noticed how she touched the walls when she passed them. Checked corners. Looked out windows as if measuring for threats. Baelish had left more scars than most would see.
Arya darted ahead as they neared the training yard. She still had Needle at her hip.
“She’s thriving,” Sansa said, seeing his gaze. “But I think she misses the snow.”
“She’ll get it soon,” Robb said. “Winterfell is almost ready.”
Sansa looked at him then, and he saw the quiet hope behind her calm. “Is it true? The city? The markets?”
“More than true. Wintercity’s real now. Streets full of voices. Shops that never existed before. Smallfolk who never had names to anyone south of the Neck… they have homes. Rosie greets them all. Every family. She’s nearly broken herself doing it, but I can’t stop her.”
He swallowed, then added, “She’s grown bigger. The child… it’s coming soon.”
Sansa’s expression softened completely, something shimmering through it. “We’ll come. When it’s time.”
“Luna will fetch you. She’s tracking the whole thing like a hawk.”
Arya reappeared then, a smear of ink across one cheek and curiosity blazing in her eyes.
“Tell me the rest,” she said. “What about Bran? Rickon? Mother?”
Robb’s expression shifted, gentled by the weight of memory.
“Bran’s still reading everything that isn’t nailed down. Rickon is trying to tame Shaggy, who keeps biting furniture and scaring the blacksmiths. As for Mother…” He paused, voice dipping. “She’s well. Stronger than I expected after everything. She’s been working with Maege and Rosie on the Wintercity council. She’s proud of you both.”
Arya looked down at her boots, hiding whatever crossed her face. “Good.”
Arya reappeared then, a smear of ink across one cheek and curiosity blazing in her eyes.
“Have you heard from Jon?”
Robb glanced between her and Sansa, catching the edge in Arya’s voice and the quiet tension behind her words.
“Not in a few days,” he admitted. “But the last raven said they’d gone further north. Tracking a village that went silent. Ghost was with them.”
“So it’s true then?” Arya asked, stepping closer. “The wights. The walking dead.”
Robb nodded. “You knew?”
“Rosie told me before she left,” Arya said simply. “Said Jon volunteered. That he wanted to be the one to face it first.”
“She would’ve gone herself if not for the baby,” Sansa added quietly. “But she made sure he wasn’t alone.”
“Neville and Benjen are with him,” Robb said, voice firm. “They’re prepared. Luna helped them with protections before they left. They’ll manage. They have to.”
Arya’s jaw tightened, but she gave a short, almost proud nod.
“Good. He always hated waiting around for things to go wrong.”
Robb let out a breath, gaze flicking up to the high windows, where snow whispered against the panes and the sky burned faint with the early edge of dusk.
“I won’t stay long,” he said. “She’ll need me soon.”
Sansa nodded and stepped forward, offering her arm like the lady of the city she had become.
“Then come say goodbye properly.”
He took it, warmth threading through the gesture like a promise.
Jon's POV
The wind beyond the Wall was a living thing. It howled low and long through the trees like it carried memories in its teeth — old grief, unburied hunger, the breath of things that should not still be moving.
Jon pulled his fur lined hood tighter and pushed forward, boots crunching through snow and dead branches. The sun was a faint smear behind thick grey clouds, but it had not truly risen in days. The sky had been ash pale since they passed the last marked tree. Since they entered this part of the haunted forest where even the Freefolk hesitated.
Ghost padded ahead, white as the snow but twice as silent, stopping now and then to sniff the air. His hackles were up.
Jon didn’t need words to know.
“They’re close,” he murmured.
Neville, trudging just behind, adjusted the heavy satchel strapped across his chest. “How close is close?”
Benjen, more shadow than man, emerged from the pine shadows to their left. “Close enough that I can feel the cold in my bones and it’s not the wind.”
Tormund swore softly behind them. “Should’ve brought more fire. Should’ve brought more drink. Should’ve brought less southern madmen with death wishes.”
Neville, to his credit, didn’t rise to the bait. He was too busy pulling a fire dusted charm from his coat, inspecting the runes scrawled in Rosie’s cramped handwriting.
“This one’s active,” he said. “The others, too. If they come at us fast, you’ll see the lines flare red.”
Jon barely heard him. He was staring ahead.
The trees were thinning now, opening into a long, narrow clearing or what had once been a Freefolk village. Broken fences. Collapsed roofs. Blood-black smears half-buried under snow. No birds. No animals.
Just silence.
Then Ghost let out a low, rumbling growl.
“Positions,” Jon said, already drawing his sword. “Now.”
Neville flung one of the fire circles to the ground — a burst of golden light erupting in a wide, flaming radius. Benjen and Tormund flanked either side as Jon advanced toward the edge of the clearing, sword ready.
They didn’t have to wait long.
The first shape appeared between two broken huts — not walking, but staggering, dragging limbs stiffened by death. Its face had once been a man’s. Now it was stretched thin and blue, lips peeled back from yellow teeth.
Then more came. Dozens. Some crawling. Some sprinting like beasts on all fours. Too many.
“Light it!” Jon barked.
Neville raised both hands. The runes burned blinding gold, then exploded. A ring of fire encircled their forward position, forcing the dead to lurch back, snarling like animals.
But one — smaller, fresher — tripped and rolled inside the barrier.
“Keep that one alive!” Jon shouted.
“Alive is debatable!” Neville snapped, already diving for his bag. “Benjen, the iron cuffs, the ones with the binding stones!”
The rest was chaos.
Jon fought like he was born for it — blade flashing silver, cleaving through arms, skulls, whatever stumbled too close. Benjen moved like smoke, blade and dragonglass dagger twin flashes of death. Neville kept throwing fire circles, each one smaller, more frantic. Tormund hurled an axe into a dead man’s chest, then caught another by the neck and smashed its head against a tree trunk with a roar.
The bound wight shrieked and flailed, caught between fire and charms, unable to move. It clawed at the air like it could still reach the rest.
Then something struck Jon from the side, claws scraping across his face. White pain bloomed across his vision.
He snarled and drove his sword into the thing’s chest, feeling it crunch through frozen bone. The wight fell in pieces. Blood dripped hot down his cheek.
Neville stumbled to him, panting. “Are you—?”
“I’m fine,” Jon said through his teeth, swiping at the blood. “Just a scratch.”
“You’ll have a lovely scar,” Tormund muttered. “The ladies love a scar.”
Neville snorted. “I’m married to my job. And my job is not freezing to death out here.”
They turned back to the still bound wight. It hissed but could not move. The charm glowed blue now — solid, locked.
Neville tightened the last band around its neck. “That’ll hold.”
Jon met Tormund’s gaze. “You sure you won’t come with us?”
Tormund grunted. “Not yet. I’ve got kin to find. The tribes’ll want to know what’s coming, what you’re doing. But you give us that meeting. Stark and the witch. I want to hear from them what kind of world they’re trying to build before I start convincing mine to follow.”
“You’ll have it,” Jon promised, gripping his forearm. “At Winterfell. Soon.”
Tormund clasped his arm in return, strong and sure. “Then you take that thing south. Show them. Wake them up.”
Benjen gave a short nod and moved toward the wight, tightening the bindings.
Neville drew out the portkey — a twist of charmed wood wrapped in phoenix-hair thread, handmade by Luna before they left. He glanced between Jon and Benjen, then toward the snarling, still-trapped wight.
“Ready?”
Jon looked to Tormund one last time.
“Go on, Crow,” Tormund said with a crooked grin. “Don’t keep your witch waiting.”
Neville touched the portkey to the bindings.
The wind didn’t have time to howl again.
They vanished.
Robb’s POV
The knock came like thunder.
Robb looked up from the council chamber table, quill stilled mid line across a parchment. Across from him, Maege Mormont paused in her pacing, frown deepening.
“My lord,” a guard called breathlessly, only half bowing. “They’ve returned. From the Wall.”
Robb was already moving.
He didn’t need to ask who they were. His boots echoed down the corridor stone, cloak snapping behind him as he took the steps two at a time. He felt Rosie stir faintly through the old thread of bond magic between them — her quiet presence in the upper solar like a heartbeat — but she didn’t call for him. Not yet.
The guards at the lower gate opened without question. The wind was sharp, the sky bruised purple gray, but none of that mattered.
They were here.
Jon stood in the yard, face pale and drawn, one hand still pressed to a cloth wrapped wound near his eye. Beside him, Neville looked like a man who hadn’t slept in days — cloak singed at the hem, wand already tucked away. Benjen was speaking low to the guards near the open gate, gesturing behind them.
And behind them —
Gods.
Robb halted.
The…thing was still bound. Trapped in rings of scorched earth and faintly glowing runes etched by Neville’s charms. A wight. The first one he had ever seen outside the stories whispered through the North.
It hissed behind blackened teeth, ice-rimed eyes locked on the warm life around it. Dead. But not silent.
“Get it below,” Robb said. His voice didn’t raise, but every man moved.
They had already cleared a lower dungeon — deep, stone-lined, charmed by Luna herself when they’d made plans for just this moment. The guards dragged it fast but cautiously, and Neville and Benjen followed behind, both watching for signs of struggle.
Robb turned to Jon.
“You’re hurt.”
Jon shook his head. “Just a scratch.”
“He’ll have a scar,” Neville added helpfully, which earned him a sharp look from Jon and a smirk from Robb.
They were halfway through the yard when Luna came pelting down the stairs.
“You idiot,” she said to Jon, voice a fierce whisper. “You got your face in the way?”
“I—” Jon started, but Luna threw her arms around his neck and kissed him hard enough to shut him up.
There was a long beat of silence.
Then Rosie appeared at the top of the steps, one hand braced on the stone column beside her, her other resting protectively over the curve of her belly. She took in the scene — the scar on Jon’s face, the scorch marks on Neville’s cloak, the frost-bitten edges of Benjen’s beard — and her eyes narrowed like twin shards of tempered steel.
“You all look like hell,” she said mildly.
Neville grinned. “Fitting, considering what we brought back.”
Benjen gave a low sigh and stepped forward, his boots crunching over old snow. “This isn’t the time for flirting or flair. We’ve brought death into a castle full of the living.”
That sobered the yard.
Robb looked toward the steps. Rosie was still watching them all, face unreadable. He moved toward her, offering a steadying arm. She didn’t take it — not because she didn’t want it, but because she didn’t need it. She walked down on her own, cloak trailing behind her, silver thread catching the light.
“Is it secure?” she asked Neville.
“As it can be,” he said. “Luna and I will reinforce the runes tonight. Nothing gets in. Nothing gets out.”
“Good,” Robb said. “Because no one sees it. No one touches it. No one speaks to it but us.”
He turned to the guards. “Double shifts. I want eyes on that cell day and night. If it even twitches, I want to know.”
The men nodded grimly and went.
Luna brushed snow off Jon’s shoulder, still hovering. “I swear, if your eye had gone white—”
“I’d have matched Ghost,” Jon muttered.
Rosie snorted, and Robb gave in to a reluctant laugh. The tension broke like ice underfoot — not fully, not cleanly, but enough.
He took Rosie’s hand. It was warm, and strong, and sure.
“We’ve seen it now,” he said, quiet. “They’ll have no choice but to believe.”
Rosie met his gaze. “Let’s hope we’re not already too late.”
And together, they turned toward the keep, and the council that would have to decide what came next.
Daenerys’ POV
Meereen
The sky above Meereen was red gold, painted in firelight and smoke from the bay.
From her balcony, Daenerys watched the ships below — sleek and dark and ready. The harbors were full of motion: sails being patched, weapons loaded, Unsullied moving in formation on the docks like a tide preparing to rise. She should have felt triumphant.
Instead, she felt… watched. Not by the city. Not by her people.
By something farther.
“What will Westeros look like now?” she murmured aloud. “What will greet me? Fear? Cheers?”
She reached out absently, fingers brushing the warm stone balustrade. The air here always smelled like spice and salt. But her dreams — lately — smelled like cold wind and old trees.
A knock broke the silence.
“Enter.”
Missandei came in first, delicate as always, followed by her gathered council — Grey Worm, Ser Barristan Selmy, Jorah Mormont, Daario Naharis, and Yara Greyjoy. None wore armor, but each carried the weight of expectation.
“There’s news,” Yara said, voice sharp. “Not from the docks. From across the sea.”
Missandei stepped forward, holding a sealed parchment. The wax was deep red, the seal stamped with a wolf’s head wreathed in fire.
Not the old seal of the North. This was new. Dangerous.
“The Queen of Westeros has written you,” Missandei said, offering it carefully. “They say she’s a witch.”
Daenerys took it. Broke the seal.
The letter was penned in a strong, elegant hand. The language clear and without pretense.
Rosalie Stark, Queen of the North and Magic. Wife to Robb Stark. Founder of the Phoenix Academy. And, it seemed, a dragon rider herself or something very near to it.
Daenerys read it once.
Then again.
The woman’s tone was not cruel. But it was unflinching. She spoke of the state of the realm: of peace hard-won, of magic returning to the land, of children being taught, of a new city rising where Winterfell once stood cold and broken.
She made no threats.
But the message was clear.
Westeros is not yours to take.
Not anymore.
Daenerys folded the letter slowly, her fingers tight at the crease.
“She dares to tell me I am foreign to my own land,” she said at last, voice low. “That I should remain here. That I should rule Essos as if that would satisfy the ghosts that birthed me.”
“Ghosts don’t rule,” Ser Barristan said gently. “The living do. And it may be that she is right. The realm you remember is gone.”
“She has a dragon,” Yara added, arms crossed. “The northern lords speak of it. Big as a mountain. Cold as death.”
Daario snorted. “We have three.”
Jorah’s mouth was a line. “She may have only one. But they say it’s older. Wilder. Bigger. She was raised among wolves, not merchants.”
“There are also… rumors,” Ser Barristan said softly, choosing his words with care. “Whispers in the merchant cities. They say this Queen of the North is with child.”
Daenerys turned sharply.
“With child?”
Barristan nodded. “Her people speak of it openly now. That she still flies, even heavy with her heir. That she works her own magic into the stones of Winterfell. That the king is by her side and the realm is… thriving.”
The word stung more than she expected.
Daenerys looked away, gaze fixed on the sea. The tide dragged long and slow across the docks, as if time itself had grown reluctant to move.
“She is building,” Selmy continued. “Not conquering. And some say… that’s what makes her dangerous.”
Daario scoffed. “Dangerous?” He leaned lazily against the table. “She sent a polite letter. What did she do, curse it with goodwill?”
“She’s not just a queen,” Missandei murmured, still holding the opened parchment. “She’s something else. A symbol. The people of Westeros see her as the one who healed their lands. Ended their war. Built something real.”
Yara shrugged. “And you’ll be the one with dragons. Fire wins over sentiment.”
“Does it?” Daenerys asked quietly.
The room stilled.
She was staring at the letter again, though she wasn’t truly reading it. She was thinking of something else, a whisper long buried in her bones. A fear she never voiced aloud.
A queen with a realm of her own. A child in her womb. A kingdom united behind her.
And Daenerys… alone.
“She offers peace,” Ser Barristan said. “A division of realms. She keeps Westeros. You take Essos. She does not wish for war.”
“No,” Daenerys said, her voice low. “She doesn’t fear it either. That’s what I see in this letter. She knows what it means to burn. And she is ready to do it again.”
Daario grinned. “Then we burn back.”
Selmy gave him a warning look. “Not every insult demands fire.”
“She’s not insulting me,” Daenerys said. “She’s daring me. Daring me to come and test what she’s built.”
Grey Worm spoke for the first time. “What will you do?”
Daenerys stepped away from the letter and walked to the open window once more. The sea stretched before her like a blade. Ships rocked gently in the harbor, sails half-raised. The wind tugged at her hair.
“I was told Westeros was mine by blood,” she said. “But blood has never granted me peace. Only pain.”
She was quiet for a long time. Then, slowly, she spoke again.
“She’s given me a choice.”
“And?” Missandei asked softly.
“I don’t know yet,” Daenerys murmured. Her hand tightened on the balcony stone. “But I will.”
Her eyes rose to the east, where the sky was darkening — not with storm, but with smoke from ships and the slow crawl of destiny.
“Let her prepare her winter,” she whispered. “I am still the mother of dragons.”
Notes:
Do you think Daenerys will choose peace or come to claim the throne by fire?
Chapter 60: A New Flame in the North
Summary:
They say it takes a village to raise a child—Rosie just needed a kingdom, a dragon, and a very terrified Robb Stark. Buckle up. The heir has arrived.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
General POV
From a distance, Wintercity was a marvel of symmetry and frost — winding roads and red leaved trees nestled beneath rooftops dressed in snow, with the towers of Winterfell rising like a crown behind it all. But up close, the beauty came alive in the movement, in the sound of laughter curling from stone walled homes, and in the soft scuff of boots along fresh cleared cobbles.
It was morning, and the city was already in motion.
A trio of children raced around a curved hedge path, scarves trailing like pennants, chased by a grumpy tabby cat with soot on its nose. Their mother, a stern-faced woman with a streak of white in her dark braid, watched from a stoop where she ladled steaming porridge into wooden bowls. Her eyes softened as she watched them, as they always did now.
Not long ago, she’d lived in the ashes of Flea Bottom, where water came in buckets and doors needed bribes. Now she had warmth, a roof that didn’t leak, and a promise: that her children could learn to read before they were taught to bleed.
Just down the street, a tall man with riverlander look unloaded crates of apples from a cart hitched to a shaggy pony. “Straight from the Mander,” he called to passersby. “Snow sweet, Queen grown, fresh as prophecy!”
A grinning baker leaned out from her stone shop, flour on her sleeves. “We don’t take prophecy without coin, friend!”
Laughter echoed between the cottages.
At the western gate, a new group of arrivals stood blinking at the snow-bright streets. Families wrapped in wool cloaks, their boots caked in road mud from the southern reaches. Their eyes were wide, not with fear, but with disbelief.
A city. A proper city. In the North.
A red cheeked boy, perhaps nine, tugged on his father’s coat. “Is this where the magic school is?”
The guard beside them — short, bald, and missing three fingers — gave a kind smile, his breath fogging in the cold.
“No, lad. That’ll be down south, in the old capital. The Red Keep’s been turned into the new academy. This city’s the King and Queen’s seat, but the school will open proper when their child is born and she returns.”
He winked. “Still, wouldn’t be surprised if you learn a bit here too. Magic tends to follow Her Majesty around.”
“And the homes?” a cautious woman asked, holding a bundled baby to her chest. “We heard you offer shelter in exchange for labor.”
“We do,” said the same guard. “And none of that twisted contract nonsense like down south. You keep what you earn. Food is rationed fair. Every fourth home helps stock the pantry. If you build here, it’s yours.”
The man beside her stared at the rooftops, his breath catching as he saw the frost glass glint of Winterfell beyond. “This real?” he whispered.
“Aye,” the guard said. “You’re not dreaming. You’re just in the North.”
A woman with a braid of silver thread in her hair stepped out of a nearby house and waved them in. “Come in, warm up. We’ve space by the hearth. There’s stew and soft boots for the littlest ones. The queen doesn’t like cold toes.”
The newcomers didn’t need asking twice.
Further in the city, an elderly man with a curved back sat carving into a bench plank with steady hands. A girl no older than twelve sat beside him, eyes wide.
“What does that one mean?” she asked, pointing to the symbol etched like flame.
“‘Steadfast,’” he replied. “Your queen’s favorite.”
“Will I learn to write it, too?”
He smiled. “One day, child. But first, your numbers.”
The city’s rhythm carried through the air like a song: quiet but unstoppable. Smoke coiled from chimneys. Lanterns lit with magic flickered to life as clouds thickened overhead. The marketplace was a flurry of woven goods, fish stew, enchanted candles, and worn soldiers now teaching masonry to former thieves. The old lines had blurred, only usefulness mattered here.
And above them all, from the highest tower of Winterfell, the banners flew:
A direwolf for King Stark.
A phoenix for the Flameborn Queen.
Symbols stitched side by side, not by conquest, but by choice.
Snow began to fall again, gentle and glittering. The trees seemed to shimmer with it, their leaves rustling in a secret language only the North understood.
They did not know yet that this day would be written in the histories.
That a prince would be born before the bells finished tolling noon.
But they could feel it — in the hush of the trees, in the hearths burning brighter than usual, in the air itself.
A new chapter was beginning.
Robb's POV
The council chamber had changed.
The hearth had been rebuilt taller, and the long table extended by three additional feet to accommodate the number of voices now gathered in Winterfell’s war room. The stone walls still bore the scars old — but they were veined now with warmth: polished wood inlays, frost touched banners, maps layered in runes and charcoal ink. It smelled like parchment, leather, and pine smoke. Like war and peace in a single breath.
Robb sat at the head of the table, forearms braced on the smooth grain, his crown resting beside his papers.
Outside, Wintercity hummed with preparation. In less than three weeks, the lords and ladies of Westeros would arrive for the first Winter Festival — part celebration, part diplomacy, part… warning.
The wight, after all, was still in the dungeons below.
“Construction on the temporary guest hall is two days ahead of schedule,” Tyrion reported, fingers tapping a neat list of updates. “Extra barracks for the lesser bannermen have been reinforced. We’ve doubled the bread ovens and rotated fresh game into the cellars.”
“Good,” Robb said, glancing at the map where a quill marked each arriving house. “We’ll need every man fed, rested, and just uncomfortable enough to listen.”
Maege Mormont grunted her approval. “You plan to show them the dead thing?”
He met her eyes. “They won’t believe words. They have to see it.”
“They'll hate that,” Tyrion muttered from the far end, legs crossed over the arm of his chair. “Dragging guests in on festival bells to stare at a snarling corpse. Not quite the opening toast I’d choose.”
“I don’t care what they toast,” Robb said flatly. “I care that they leave with the truth burned into their skulls. There is a storm coming. This festival is the gate, what comes after is war.”
Oberyn leaned forward, one brow raised. “And the Queen?”
“She’s resting,” Robb answered. “She’s been pushing herself too hard with the refugees. Luna’s limited her to castle grounds for the last fortnight.”
“She’s also nesting,” Brynden Tully noted, rubbing his temple. “Rearranged the east wing library three times.”
“Put a baker and a midwife on the Smallfolk Housing Council,” added Ser Torrhen Karstark. “The baker’s doing a better job than the Riverland nobles ever did.”
“She’s ready,” Robb murmured, though whether he meant for motherhood or another war, even he didn’t know.
A moment passed.
Then — the light changed.
It wasn’t obvious at first. Just a shimmer of silver-blue against the council chamber’s old stones, as if moonlight had spilled into the room despite the overcast sky. The air shifted.
And then, with the quiet hush of snow falling where snow had no business being, a hare of pure silver light bounded through the closed door and landed atop the war table.
Luna’s patronus.
Everyone went still.
The hare twitched its ears once, then opened its mouth — not to speak, but to echo Luna’s voice, clear and bright and urgent:
“The Queen has gone into labor. She is in the birthing chamber. The child is coming fast.”
Robb didn’t think.
He moved so fast his chair scraped back with a crack. His crown was left forgotten on the table. Garlan started to rise, stopped himself. Jaime, leaning by the door, gave him a sharp, knowing nod. Torrhen Karstark gave a look that said only: Good luck.
Robb ran.
The tower stairs had never felt so long.
He took them two, three at a time, barely hearing the startled greetings of passing servants or guards snapping into salute. The keep’s halls blurred around him — firelight, old stone, familiar scent of lavender and sage.
He knew this wing well. Rosie had spent most of the last few moons here, nesting between scrolls and soft chairs, keeping Luna up late with lesson plans, and rearranging the nursery’s bookshelf because “the spines didn’t look balanced.”
Now—
A sound.
A long, furious groan of pain echoed down the corridor.
“Luna, I swear to the gods, if you keep making breathing noises at me, I will hex your teeth into your elbow.”
Robb pushed open the heavy oak door.
The chamber was warm, lit with flickering golden lamps, and ringed in woven silks. Rosie stood near the hearth, bent forward, one hand white knuckled on the bedpost, the other cradling her belly. Her red curls were damp with sweat, her face flushed and wild — radiant in the fiercest way he’d ever seen her.
Luna blinked innocently. “It was just a suggestion—”
“Breathe through this!” Rosie snapped, hissing as another contraction hit.
Maester Alaric stood to the side, murmuring to Catelyn Stark, who — despite having birthed five children — looked deeply unimpressed by the volume of the room. She turned toward Robb and raised an eyebrow.
“You shouldn’t be here.”
“He’s staying,” Rosie said without even looking up. “He got me into this. He’s going to hold my hand and suffer accordingly.”
Robb, to his credit, didn’t laugh. Or breathe too loudly. He just moved to her side and caught her hand in his.
“You came,” she whispered, voice shaking.
“Of course I did,” he said, kissing her temple. “You think I’d miss meeting our pup?”
“I hate you,” she muttered.
“I know.”
“Don’t let go.”
“I won’t.”
Time unraveled after that.
Pain came in waves, and Rosie rode each one like a stormwind. Robb stayed with her, hand crushed, heart in his throat, murmuring nonsense and Northern prayers in between. Catelyn coached her like a general. Luna sprinkled enchanted coolwater over her spine. Maester Alaric monitored pulse, breath, pressure.
And then—
A cry.
A real one.
The kind that split the air with raw, newborn defiance.
Rosie slumped, trembling and blinking back tears as Luna, grinning, handed her a swaddled, furious bundle of flailing limbs and kicking heel.
A son.
Their son.
Tiny, red-faced, and already making his presence known.
Robb didn’t realize he was crying until Rosie looked up and saw the tears on his cheek.
“Say hello,” she whispered hoarsely, offering the babe to him.
Robb took him into his arms, stunned by the weight — light as a dream, but heavier than any sword he’d ever lifted.
The boy blinked up at him with pale, stormy blue eyes.
“Cregan,” Robb said softly. “Cregan James Stark.”
Rosie nodded. “After the Old Wolf. And my father.”
Their heir. Their fireborn, frostbound son.
A prince of the realm.
Rosie’s POV
Rosie had thought nothing in the world could make her feel more exhausted than rebuilding Winterfell by hand, spell, and sweat.
She had been wrong.
Her entire body felt like a battlefield. Her hair stuck to her temples, her voice was nearly gone, and every part of her ached in a way even magic wouldn’t dare try and fix. But none of that mattered.
Because in her arms, nestled against the soft wool blanket that Luna had enchanted to stay the perfect temperature, was the boy who had changed everything.
Her son.
Cregan James Stark.
He was tiny, and red-faced, and had lungs that could level castles, but he was perfect. Already her magic curled toward him unconsciously, protective and warm. His presence was like a new star settling into her gravity, as if he’d always been there, just waiting for the right time to land in her arms.
Robb hadn’t moved from her side since the moment he’d been born. He’d stayed awake through the night, seated at the edge of the bed with one hand resting near her ribs, the other occasionally brushing through the baby’s fine dark hair.
His eyes were ringed in shadows, but they were full of something else too.
Awe.
Panic.
Fierce, endless love.
Rosie was still staring at him when the door creaked open.
“Ready?” came Sansa’s voice, soft but giddy.
“I’ve told them all to behave,” she added.
“Liar,” Arya muttered, already trying to slipping past her sister.
The room filled in seconds.
Sansa entered first, elegant as ever despite her windswept curls and the basket she carried — oat biscuits wrapped in cloth, their smell already making Rosie tear up. Behind her came Arya, bold and barefoot, darting straight to the edge of the bed like she’d earned first right.
Jon followed, his new scar visible beneath his dark curls, a quiet strength about him that hadn’t faded even after weeks beyond the Wall. Luna was on his heels, bright as a sunrise, her arm looped around Neville, who looked like he hadn’t stopped grinning since the labor began.
Kreacher, surprisingly, was next — shuffling in with a basket of warm bottles and clean linens, muttering about “sticky-fingered lords” and “no rest for house-elves with hearts.”
Then came Rickon — taller than before, hair longer and wilder, his eyes curious as they scanned the room and landed on the bundle in her arms.
Bran walked beside him. He said nothing at first, but his gaze lingered on Cregan with something older than wonder. Rosie met his eyes and gave a small nod, knowing he saw more than anyone else here.
And finally — quietly, without fanfare — Catelyn Stark stepped inside.
Her hands were clasped before her. She wore blue wool, her hair braided back, and her face unreadable for a beat. But then she looked at the child. And her lips parted, eyes glistening.
Her voice, when it came, was soft. “May I?”
Rosie gave a slow, firm nod.
Catelyn approached, brushing past the others with a grace that belied her age and weariness. She reached down, one hand against Rosie’s shoulder, the other hovering above the babe.
“My grandson,” she murmured. “The first Stark born in this hall since before the war.”
Robb, seated beside Rosie, didn’t speak. He only nodded — jaw clenched, eyes rimmed with emotion.
“Gods,” Arya said finally, leaning closer. “He’s tiny. Looks like a pink faced turnip.”
“He’s beautiful,” Sansa corrected, brushing a finger along his blanket.
“You were pink too, once,” Rosie added with a crooked grin.
“No proof of that,” Arya sniffed. “I came out fully formed and furious.”
Jon chuckled, stepping forward. “May I?”
Rosie passed the child gently to Robb, who then helped guide him into Jon’s arms.
Jon held the child like something sacred. “Hey there,” he murmured. “You're going to turn this whole place upside down, aren’t you?”
Cregan blinked once.
Then sneezed.
A spark rippled from the edge of the blanket — soft, golden, and edged in silver-blue. It shimmered across the wool, then disappeared.
Everyone stilled.
“…Was that…?” Arya’s brow shot up.
Neville took a slow step forward. “Hold on.”
Cregan let out a soft yawn — and again, the shimmer returned. But this time it expanded: a circle of faint runes flickered to life around the child, glowing faintly in midair before vanishing like mist in sunlight.
Luna gasped. “That’s not an accident.”
Neville’s face had gone pale with awe. “That’s a signature. A magical imprint.”
“A what?” Robb asked, stiffening slightly.
“It means his magic already knows itself,” Luna said breathlessly. “Not raw surges, not wild flares, but controlled. Shaped.”
“But he’s a newborn,” Sansa whispered.
Rosie stared, stunned, one hand pressing gently to her son’s chest. “I was young when mine began, but this… This is different. Like he already understands it on some level.”
Bran, still silent, finally spoke. “He does.”
All heads turned.
“He knows you,” Bran added, nodding toward Rosie. “He knows his place. He was always meant to come here.”
The room fell quiet.
Even Catelyn looked shaken, her hand half-raised near her mouth.
Jon passed the baby back to Rosie with reverence. “What does this mean?”
“It means,” Rosie whispered, “that the bloodline just changed. That the future already has a name.”
And then, as if summoned by fate itself, the bells began to ring.
Far above the chamber, beyond the stone and snow, the great bells of Wintercity tolled across rooftops and towers. Their sound echoed over the homes of 200,000 souls. They rang through kitchens, classrooms, watchtowers, markets.
A new prince had been born.
One with phoenix fire in his veins… and direwolf loyalty in his bones.
Rosie looked at Robb.
He hadn’t blinked. Hadn’t looked away from their son once.
“We did it,” she breathed.
Robb reached for her hand, threading his fingers through hers.
“Aye,” he whispered, thick with wonder. “And gods help anyone who tries to take him from us.”
Jaime's POV
The corridor outside the queen’s chambers was quiet now.
Torchlight flickered against stone, dancing across old Stark banners and the new ones Rosie had enchanted herself — crimson thread embroidered with the silhouette of a rising phoenix, its wings curled protectively around a direwolf pup.
Jaime stood guard before the door, hands folded behind his back. He was still in half armor, cloak thrown over one shoulder, sword belted at his side. His feet ached. His back twinged. He’d been awake for twenty hours straight and hadn’t eaten since dusk.
But he wasn’t leaving.
Not yet.
Not when the queen and her newborn son lay just a few feet behind him.
Behind that door, he’d heard it all — the screams, the sobs, the soft murmur of encouragement. Then the sharp, wet cry of a new life entering the world. After that, laughter. Sobbing. The scrape of chairs as family poured in. The murmur of a proud king. The familiar sniffle of a Stark girl trying not to cry.
And now, stillness.
Rosie was sleeping, at last. Robb was beside her — Jaime had glanced in long enough to see him slouched on a bench, still dressed in his formal council black, one arm curled protectively around Rosie and the other gently cradling the infant on his chest.
Jaime exhaled slowly.
It was strange.
He’d fought in wars. He’d seen cities burn and kings fall. He’d stood in castles as a boy and thought he understood what power was. And yet nothing had changed him quite like this strange new world that had risen from blood and ashes.
This North — this Wintercity — had become something different. Something better.
Months ago, he was in chains — a prisoner of war, bound by old sins and colder grudges. Burdened by guilt and ghosts. And yet now…
Now he stood guard not out of duty, but out of choice.
He thought of Rosie, the girl with the haunted eyes and wicked tongue, who had faced monsters with fire and kindness in equal measure. Who had rebuilt a kingdom not with conquest, but with classrooms and healers and warmth. She had never asked for a crown and that’s precisely why she deserved one.
He thought of Robb Stark, too — the boy he’d once dismissed as young and dangerous. But that boy was gone. In his place was a king who led with quiet conviction and a sharp, steady hand. Who took his burdens like armor and never once dropped them. He had earned Jaime’s respect, even if Jaime still enjoyed needling him on occasion just to see the tension flare in his jaw.
Even he needed to be reminded he wasn’t made of stone.
Jaime’s eyes flicked toward the stone floor.
He remembered the Red Keep, twisted and blackened now with reconstruction. Rosie had transformed it into something else — a school, of all things. The once feared fortress of Targaryens and Lannisters now smelled of chalk, ink, and bread. He’d walked those halls with her, imagined children learning under open skies where once only shadows walked.
She had taken the bones of the old world and made something new.
And here, in the frozen North, she’d done it again.
Jaime glanced toward the narrow window beside him. From here, he could see the faint glow of lanterns dotting Wintercity like stars on earth — a thousand hearths glowing warm in the dark, a living city wrapped in snow and hope.
Two hundred thousand people now. Farmers, smiths, scribes. Old blood and new names. The city was growing faster than logic allowed, fed by Rosie's magic, Robb’s vision, and the sheer will of a people desperate for peace.
He’d seen lords humbled. Former beggars offered houses. He’d seen justice delivered — real justice — in trials where truth mattered and kings did not hide behind masks.
Jaime had fought for kings who ruled with madness.
Now he stood for a family that ruled with meaning.
And maybe, just maybe, that meant something.
His thoughts drifted to Myrcella and Tommen — tucked away in the Westerlands with Tyrion, far from all this. He’d received a letter just three days ago, Myrcella’s handwriting uneven with joy as she described riding lessons and jam tarts and a new kitten named Shadow. Tommen had drawn a picture: a stick figure knight with gold hair and an enormous sword. He’d written “For Jaime” at the top.
He wasn’t their father in name. But he was trying to be something better now.
Footsteps stirred from within the chamber.
Jaime straightened, instinct flicking sharp as the door creaked open just a sliver. A soft face peered through: Catelyn Stark, her eyes ringed with fatigue but shining with something else.
“You can come in now,” she said. “If you’d like.”
Jaime blinked. “Me?”
“She’s awake,” Catelyn said simply. “And she asked for you.”
He hesitated.
Then nodded, and stepped inside.
The room was dim, candlelit, warm. Rosie lay curled on the bed, cheeks flushed, her dark curls tangled. Robb was still at her side, baby nestled safely between them. He looked up as Jaime entered, and — astonishingly — nodded once without complaint.
“Hey, Ser Lion,” Rosie murmured, her voice raspy but amused. “You standing out there brooding about life?”
“Only a little,” he said dryly, stepping closer and letting his gaze fall on the tiny, wriggling form swaddled in green.
The child blinked up at him.
“…You made a prince,” Jaime said after a beat. “Hope he’s less dramatic than either of you.”
“Doubt it,” Rosie said, smiling faintly. “His mother’s a menace and his father thinks grunting is a full conversation.”
Robb rolled his eyes.
Jaime looked down at the baby, then at the woman who had changed everything — not through swords or shadows, but through vision, fury, and relentless compassion.
“You’ve made something real here,” he said quietly.
Rosie’s gaze softened. “Thank you.”
Jaime didn’t answer. He just nodded.
Then turned to the door again.
He took up position without being asked — back to the wall, hand on his sword hilt, eyes on the world beyond.
And for the first time in years, he felt it.
That old vow.
That old oath.
To guard the realm.
To protect the innocent.
To serve the crown — this crown, this family, this future.
To stand for something that deserved to be stood for.
And this time, the words didn’t taste bitter.
They tasted like truth.
Notes:
Robb just became a dad. Place your bets — overprotective wolf or softest marshmallow in the North?
Chapter 61: A Realm Gathers, A Future Begins
Summary:
Apparently, birthing a Stark heir earns you a feast, a speech, and exactly twelve unsolicited parenting tips before dessert. But sure, let's all pretend the vodka wasn't the real reason half the realm showed up.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rosie's POV
The candlelight flickered gently across the stone walls, casting golden shadows over the thick furs layered near the hearth. Winter howled softly outside, muffled by heavy shutters and the woven drapes Rosie had enchanted herself. The storm had come the night after the birth, and with it, a silence had settled. Not the grim silence of war or waiting, but something softer. Like the whole castle was holding its breath for the sake of a sleeping child.
She adjusted her robe and leaned into the carved wooden cradle beside the bed. Cregan stirred, making that small, throaty sigh he’d made since the moment he was born. His face, round and red cheeked, was still more wolf than boy, but he was theirs. Hers. Rosalie Potter had faced monsters, burned armies, rewritten empires. But nothing had ever prepared her for the weight of loving something this small.
Behind her, the bed creaked as Robb shifted under the covers, half-asleep, propped on one elbow. His hair was a mess, face unshaven, and the deep shadows under his eyes only made him look more fiercely content.
“You’re watching him again,” he murmured, voice gravel soft.
“Of course I am,” she whispered. “He’s a miracle. He has your nose and my scowl.”
Robb chuckled and leaned back against the pillows. “He also has your lungs. The entire east wing knows when he’s hungry.”
Rosie carefully picked up Cregan and moved back to bed, cradling him between them. Robb’s arm instinctively curled around them both, drawing a circle of warmth and protection.
“I still can’t believe he’s here,” Rosie said after a moment. “It doesn’t feel real.”
“I know,” Robb murmured. He bent down to kiss her hair, then the soft crown of his son’s head. “But it is. We did this.”
They lay in silence for a long while, the only sound the soft puff of Cregan’s breath and the hush of wind against the tower.
Finally, Robb said, “We should decide.”
Rosie turned her head lazily. “Decide what?”
“His godparents, like you wanted. Before the council starts asking.”
She smiled. “Jon,” she said immediately.
He nodded. “And Luna.”
“Gods, yes,” Rosie said, laughing softly. “She’s already made him three warding charms and a blanket that changes temperature.”
“He squealed when she held him yesterday,” Robb noted. “That’s either adoration or abject terror.”
Rosie traced a finger along Cregan’s brow, already so serious. “He’ll need both of them. One to teach him strength. One to teach him magic. And both to remind him who he is.”
“And who he isn’t,” Robb added, more solemnly. “He’ll have a crown. Maybe more than one someday. He’ll need more than us.”
Rosie met his eyes. “He’ll have a realm. But he’ll also have siblings. Friends. Teachers. Gods willing, he’ll grow in peace.”
They both looked down at the infant nestled between them.
Cregan let out a tiny grunt, wriggled one arm free, and promptly smacked himself in the cheek.
“…We may need to adjust our expectations,” Robb said, deadpan.
Rosie snorted. “He’s just like you.”
Robb leaned down, resting his forehead lightly against hers. “I’ve never been this tired.”
“Good,” she said. “Now you know how I feel most days.”
They stayed like that — tangled limbs, warm skin, shared silence — while the morning light began to press gently against the shutters. Somewhere beyond their room, the world was stirring. Wintercity was growing. The festival would soon begin. The realm would come calling.
But here, in the hush of soft linens and slower hours, Rosie let herself believe — just for a little longer — that there was nothing in the world but this: her son’s breath, her husband’s heartbeat, and the quiet grace of a life she never thought she’d survive to have.
Robb's POV
The sound of hooves on fresh packed snow was constant now, a steady rhythm beneath the frost hardened bustle of Wintercity. Robb stood on the upper ramparts of the rebuilt east tower, the wind curling around his shoulders like a familiar cloak. Below, banners snapped in the crisp air — direwolves, trout, lions, sunspears, and roses, all rising together over the northern sky.
They’d come.
Gods, they’d actually come.
The first lords had arrived days earlier — Northern bannermen returning like wolves to a den they’d helped rebuild. Karstark, tall and scar-faced, had knelt first and clasped Robb’s forearm with all the weight of old oaths renewed. The Mormonts, led by Maege herself, had brought wool, venison, and rumors. The Glovers, the Umbers, even old Lady Flint had come trudging through the snow with three sons in tow and a declaration that Winter had chosen its home again.
Each had entered Winterfell and found it changed — warmed with subtle magic, the stone reinforced by spells and dragon glass, the torches enchanted to burn long and bright without smoke. Some had bowed with tears in their eyes. Others with grim, hard pride.
But they all came. And they stayed.
Next came the Riverlands — Edmure arriving, awkward but eager, still slightly flushed when speaking to anyone female. The Blackfish followed, unbending as ever, eyes sharp and voice sharp enough to shave steel. Houses Blackwood and Bracken had shown up together, making a scene in the courtyard until Rosie had walked past holding the baby and both patriarchs had fallen silent, cowed by the quiet awe of new life.
The Westerlands were the first surprise.
Lord Lefford led the contingent, with Lords Crakehall and Westerling beside him. And behind them — flanked by a column of seasoned guards in Lannister red trimmed with black — rode Tommen and Myrcella, and at their side, unmistakable atop a sturdy dappled horse, was Tyrion Lannister himself.
Not the soft, fearful children from King’s Landing. These were freer now — lighter in step, brighter in eye. Myrcella dismounted with grace and a well-practiced curtsy, while Tommen blinked up at the towers of Winterfell, cheeks pink from cold and wonder.
Tyrion swung down with a grunt, landing with more flair than form, and dusted snow from his cloak. “Tell your queen,” he said to the nearest attendant with a wink, “I find fatherhood more tolerable when the children are not, in fact, my own. But should anyone question their safety…” He patted the hilt of his blade, then the side of his flask. “They’ll find I’ve not lost my edge, only redirected it.”
The Crownland lords trickled in next. Cautious, quiet, watching.
Robb knew their kind — survivors and schemers, some true knights, others less so. They bowed politely and drank slowly, their eyes always a little wary. To them, he was the boy who’d risen from rebellion. The wolf who took the lion’s throne, even without claiming it outright. They called him “Your Grace” now, but only because they didn’t yet know what else to call him.
And then the Vale.
Yohn Royce rode at the front, his armor silvered and his expression as unyielding as the mountains he hailed from. With him came a handful of Vale lords and retainers — Houses Corbray, Templeton, and Redfort — and trailing nervously among them was young Lord Robert Arryn. The boy blinked owlishly at the snow, wrapped in three cloaks and clutching a carved falcon. His voice was high, uncertain, but he bowed when prompted.
“He’s no Lysa,” Royce murmured to Robb later in private. “Which is a blessing. He’ll need guidance. He’ll have it.”
Robb clasped his arm firmly. “You have the crown’s trust.”
Royce had nodded. “And the Vale will remember it.”
By the time the Stormlords rode in, the gates of Wintercity had been open four days straight.
Renly Baratheon arrived in gleaming black and yellow, Loras at his side, both mounted on proud destriers, both more theatrical than the rest combined. The lords with them — Buckler, Caron — bore Storm’s End sigils, but it was clear who led their hearts now.
Renly embraced Robb like a long lost brother and complimented the North’s air. “Bracing,” he said cheerfully. “Makes a man feel alive — or perhaps just cold enough to wish he were dead.”
And Dorne…
Gods, Dorne came like a riot of sun.
Oberyn Martell’s arrival was an event unto itself. He rode at the head of a party bursting with silk and sound — Ellaria Sand radiant in deep crimson, her laughter ringing across the courtyard as though she belonged here already. Around them came several of the Sand Snakes: Obara, lean and scowling; Nymeria, graceful and poised; and Tyene, who fluttered lashes at every guard.
Even Trystane Martell, quiet and serious, had come — taking in the snow with wide eyed fascination.
Oberyn had dismounted with a smirk, looked Robb up and down, and declared, “You’ve gotten broader, little wolf. Winter suits you. So does fatherhood, I hear.”
Before Robb could reply, the Dornish prince had embraced him tightly and muttered, “If you ever let harm come to that girl or her child, I will poison your wine with something untraceable and smile while doing it.”
Then he pulled back, grinned, and added, “But I think we’ll get along just fine.”
And finally, as if the realm had saved its loudest flourish for last, the Reach arrived.
Lord Mace Tyrell rode in ahead, flanked by pomp and fanfare and three carts’ worth of finery. Garlan and Willas followed on quieter horses, both nodding in respect. Margery swept down from her saddle like a storybook princess, smiling as though every stone of Winterfell had been laid in her honor.
Olenna Tyrell, throned in a traveling coach pulled by black mares, simply waved a cane from the window and said, “I expected worse.”
The banners of Hightower, Tarly, and Redwyne followed, the last two with their own retinues of captains and scholars and trade envoys. The South had come north at last — curious, cautious, but undeniably present.
And as Robb Stark watched the final carts roll into Wintercity, saw the bells ring out their welcome, he let himself exhale.
They’d come.
Not just for the Winter Festival. Not just for the joy of a newborn prince.
But to see what kind of future was truly possible, in this snowbound city risen from the wreckage of war.
Oberyn's POV
Oberyn Martell had seen blood and birth before, but rarely with such softness in the aftermath.
He moved through the stone halls of Winterfell with Ellaria on his arm and daughters trailing like drifting firelight behind him, their silks too vivid for these northern stones. The youngest were already peeking into open rooms; Obara and Nymeria were bickering softly about which of them the baby would like best. Tyene was rehearsing lullabies under her breath as though the infant might quiz her on arrival. Trystane, thoughtful as ever, walked beside them all like a bridge between wildfire and calm seas.
It had taken nearly an hour to cross the snow packed streets. Not because of the distance, but because the courtyard was alive with buzzing whispers. Merchants unloading spice crates from the south traded rumors with fur-cloaked innkeepers. Noblewomen tucked into the corners of the galleries murmured behind gloved hands. Even the guards couldn’t help but lean closer when passing.
“Born under the frost moon,” someone was saying. “To the Witch Queen and the Wolf King.”
“A babe of magic and wolves,” added another voice, low and reverent, “with a scream that split the snow and stirred the weirwoods.”
Oberyn, passing with Ellaria on his arm and daughters close behind, caught the swirl of it all and grinned like a man hearing the opening lines of a well-told story.
“Aye,” he murmured, wicked and wry. “A prince born in winter, to a wolf and a witch. The poets will feast for years.”
Ellaria rolled her eyes. “Let them. Just as long as they don’t forget the women who’ll raise him sharper than any sword.”
“Then the realm may yet be in good hands,” Oberyn said, and swept onward like a comet wrapped in silk and sun.
Now, as a guardsman opened the door to the royal solar with a respectful bow, Oberyn swept inside with the easy grace of a man who had never once asked for permission in his life.
The chamber was warm, not just from the fire, but from the feel of it. The windows cracked just enough to let in the cold, which only made the hearth more golden. And there she was.
Rosalie Stark — Queen of the North, the Witch of Ice and Fire, and at the moment, a woman in a robe far too big for her frame, hair braided in a lazy plait, holding her newborn son like he was made of stars.
“About time,” Rosie called softly, without even looking up. “I was beginning to think your dramatic flair had frozen off in the snow.”
“You wound me, little one.” Oberyn strode forward and kissed her cheek gently, careful not to jostle the baby. “I’ve brought sunshine from the south to warm this icy tomb. And a bottle of apricot wine you aren’t allowed to drink yet, so don’t even look at me like that.”
She gave him a smirk, tired but bright, and held up the baby for him to see. “Meet Cregan James Stark. Named for his great-great-grandfather. And my father.”
Oberyn’s breath hitched just a fraction. Not enough for most to notice. But Ellaria did. She always did.
“I see,” he said softly. Then reached out and ran a single finger down the baby’s tiny cheek. “Cregan. Strong name for a strong start. May he never bend, never burn, and never let anyone tame his mother’s fire.”
Rosie chuckled. “He already tried to pee on Robb’s face during his first changing. So I think you’ll get your wish.”
Ellaria leaned over and whispered, “I like him already.”
The Sand Snakes came forward one by one, each leaving a tiny gift by the cradle. A ribbon, a carved toy, a shell from Sunspear’s shore. Nymeria placed a tiny sun shaped pendant on the blanket, then nodded solemnly as if completing a knight’s vow.
“He smells like bread,” Obara muttered.
“Babies often do,” Rosie said. “That or betrayal. Depends on the diaper.”
Oberyn was watching her closely now, not the jokes, but the lines beneath her eyes. The softness of her shoulders. The way her hands curled around the child like instinct had carved it into her bones.
“You’ve changed,” he said, quietly.
Rosie raised a brow. “I’m not dying, Oberyn. I just made a person.”
“No. It’s not weakness I see. It’s…” He tilted his head. “You’ve gone from wildfire to hearthfire. Still dangerous. But now, warm enough to hold.”
Robb chose that moment to enter, cloak still dusted with snow and eyes drawn straight to his wife. And the boy.
Oberyn gave him a smirk. “And here’s the Wolf-King, eyes soft as a bard’s song. If you get any more tender I’ll have to challenge you in front of the realm just to keep your legend intact.”
Robb didn’t rise to the bait. He only bent, pressed a kiss to Rosie’s temple, and murmured something too quiet to hear.
Oberyn looked between them and then back at the baby. His voice lowered, warm and serious now.
“I’ve brought warriors to your court. Dancers, duellists, diplomats. And plenty of chaos.” His lips twitched before his gaze steadied. “But what I offer next is something else.”
He glanced toward Ellaria, who gave him a quiet nod of support.
“My daughter, Sarella, has a mind sharper than any blade I’ve ever held. She’s curious to a fault and twice as stubborn. She would make a terrible court lady and an even worse wife, but perhaps… an excellent hand to a queen.”
Rosie tilted her head, intrigued.
“She’s always had questions the Maesters hated to answer,” Oberyn continued. “Asked why history only remembers kings, not the servants who fed them. Why some gods burn offerings and others demand silence. She questions everything — tradition, power, truth. She wants to learn, serve, and build something that lasts longer than thrones. If you’ll have her, I would entrust her to you.”
Rosie blinked, startled for once. “You’d send your daughter north?”
“To the only queen clever enough to keep up with her,” Oberyn said simply. “Let Sarella learn at your side. Help you with your school, your magic, your realm. Let her grow here, in a court with magic and frost and fire.”
Rosie looked down at Cregan, then at Robb, who gave a small, approving nod.
“I’d be honored,” she said, voice thick.
“And of course,” Oberyn added, that sly grin returning, “should you still be collecting godparents… I can be trusted not to drop the child or teach him to poison anyone before he’s weaned.”
Rosie laughed through her tears. “We already have Jon and Luna. But I think Cregan would be lucky to have a few more keeping watch.”
“Excellent,” Oberyn said, bowing low with exaggerated grace. “Then consider it settled. I’ll protect him, spoil him, and tell him scandalous stories about his parents. All in the Dornish tradition.”
“Gods help us,” Robb muttered.
“Indeed,” Ellaria replied, smiling.
Robb's POV
The clang of steel was a familiar music — sharp, precise, demanding. Robb’s breath steamed in the cold air as he circled Oberyn Martell, both of them stripped to tunics and leather, blades glinting under a pale sun. The training yard buzzed with life. Lords and ladies crowded the wooden gallery above. Pages clustered along the stone steps, whispering. Snow clung stubbornly to the edges of the fencing ring, trampled into slush beneath impatient boots.
But none of that mattered.
Only the man before him. The Viper of Dorne. Loose limbed, smiling faintly, his eyes tracking every twitch of Robb’s shoulders.
Robb struck first — a feint left, pivoted, spun to the right — but Oberyn was faster, blade sliding to catch his, turning it with a flick of the wrist that sent vibrations down Robb’s arm. The Dornish prince laughed.
“Better,” Oberyn said, parrying the next blow with fluid ease. “You fight less like a soldier now. More like a king.”
Robb grunted, adjusting his stance. “I stopped trying to copy others.”
“And started trusting yourself,” Oberyn noted, a glint of approval in his eyes. “Good. That’s when it gets dangerous.”
They danced across the yard, boots skidding, blades clashing. Robb had grown stronger — not just in muscle, but in thought. He no longer lunged carelessly. He waited. He watched. And when he saw Oberyn’s wrist angle just slightly inward, he dropped low, swept the man’s leg, and lunged with the tip of his sword barely brushing the prince’s throat.
The crowd gasped.
Oberyn let himself fall backward into the snow with theatrical flair. “Dead,” he declared, arms flung wide. “Stabbed by a wolf in his own den.”
Laughter rippled through the yard.
Robb offered him a hand, grinning despite himself. “I’ve been practicing.”
“And it shows,” Oberyn said, letting Robb haul him up. “Just don’t try that on me with a real blade, or I’ll take your crown and your pretty boots.”
“You can try,” Robb said, sheathing his sword with a crisp motion.
A cheer rose from the western stands where his siblings stood — Sansa clapping politely, Arya whistling through her fingers, Rickon bouncing like a pup, and Bran standing tall between them.
One match down.
He barely had time to catch his breath before Jaime Lannister stepped into the ring, golden hair tied back, expression cool and cocky as ever. “My turn, Your Grace. Unless you’ve grown too soft with Dornish flattery.”
“Not a chance,” Robb said, rolling his shoulders. “You ready to lose again?”
Jaime smirked. “Careful. You’re starting to sound like Oberyn.”
They began.
If Oberyn was speed and flair, Jaime was precision. His strikes were clean, fast, merciless. They had trained together before, but not like this — not with the eyes of half the realm on them, not with the full weight of kingship hanging on Robb’s every move.
This wasn’t practice.
This was proof.
They fought harder than the crowd expected, blades scraping so loudly it rang through the keep. Jaime’s stance was flawless. Robb’s instincts were sharper. Sweat dripped into his eyes, and still he pressed on, refusing to back down. Somewhere in the roar of it all, he heard Arya shout something — probably a taunt, likely profane. He grinned.
They locked swords, chest to chest, struggling for advantage.
“Come now,” Jaime said through gritted teeth. “Where’s the angry pup who used to hate me?”
“He grew up,” Robb said, shoved him off, spun low, and caught Jaime’s calf with the flat of his blade.
The Kingsguard stumbled. And yielded.
Applause broke like thunder.
Robb sheathed his sword, chest heaving, and reached to help Jaime up.
The older knight looked at him with something just shy of respect. “Hells,” he muttered, brushing off snow. “You’re better than your father was at your age.”
“That’s because I have better sparring partners,” Robb replied.
He turned then to face the crowd — his lords, his bannermen, the heirs of houses who once fought against each other. He didn’t raise his hand. He didn’t need to.
They had seen.
Their king bled, sweated, fought with honor — not behind walls, but beside them. A wolf grown tall and sharp in the cold, still burning with the quiet fury of someone who had lost too much to ever rest.
Oberyn clapped him on the back. “You’ll need more than blade work to hold a realm like this.”
Robb nodded, sweat still cooling on his brow. “Aye. But it’s a good place to start.”
Above them, the banners of every kingdom fluttered in the wind — Stark gray, Baratheon black and yellow, Martell gold, Tyrell green — and the bells of Wintercity chimed midday.
The world was watching.
And Robb Stark was ready.
Rosie's POV
The doors loomed tall before them, carved with ancient wolves and runes that shimmered with faint magic under Rosie’s fingertips.
She took one slow breath, then another. Her body was still sore in places she hadn’t known could ache, and Cregan — tucked carefully against her chest in a sling of red and grey wool — had just fallen asleep after a full hour of stubborn squirming. She could feel his heartbeat, steady and warm, against her skin.
Robb stood beside her, tall and calm, but his fingers brushed hers once, then again. She knew that twitch, it was how he got before battle. Still and silent, but ready to move mountains.
“Are you sure you’re up for this?” he murmured low, so only she could hear.
Rosie looked up at him. “I just gave birth to a Stark prince. I think I can handle walking into a room of judgmental lords.”
He huffed a soft laugh and squeezed her hand. “Fair enough.”
On the other side of the door, trumpets began to sound — low and silver toned, the sort Luna had enchanted to play without breath. Then the herald’s voice, clear as wind over snow:
“Their Majesties, King Robb Stark and Queen Rosalie, with their son, Prince Cregan of House Stark — heir of the Realm.”
The doors groaned open.
For a moment, it was like stepping into a dream.
The Great Hall had been transformed beyond recognition. Lanterns hung suspended midair, glowing with soft candlelight and enchanted frost, their glass panes etched with sigils from every kingdom in Westeros. Tables stretched endlessly, curved in elegant half-moons around the central aisle, laden with the kind of food Rosie had only read about in dusty cookbooks before the war — roast chicken in orange glaze, lemon-spiced trout, baked apples stuffed with nuts and drizzled with warm honey. And vodka — gleaming bottles of clear, glacial spirit lined up between jeweled goblets and crystal decanters, sourced from the new distilleries she and Luna had commissioned in the winter caves north of the city.
The scent alone was enough to make her stomach rumble, but it was the sound that struck her hardest — a sudden silence that fell as they entered, followed by the rising hum of awe.
Everyone was watching.
Not just nobles and bannermen. Not just old allies and wary diplomats. But everyone. Lords of the Reach in embroidered green and gold. Stark bannermen in fur and steel. Riverland knights in blue and silver. The wild brightness of Dorne — Oberyn and his daughters dressed like the summer itself had arrived to taunt the snow. Mace Tyrell with Olenna at his side, pursing her lips at the floating lanterns like they offended her sense of gravity. Royce and the young Lord Arryn seated near the front, the boy's legs swinging nervously. Edmure and the Blackfish beside them, both visibly stunned.
Even Myrcella and Tommen were there, seated beside Tyrion, whose wine glass was already half empty and whose gaze flicked over the crowd like a man weighing the cost of every gaze.
Rosie let her eyes sweep the room, grounding herself. There was Jon, in dark leathers with Luna beside him, both grinning like proud aunts and uncles already. Neville sat nearby, fidgeting with his robes. Arya was practically bouncing on her toes. Sansa, regal in ice-blue silks, watched them with eyes shining. Rickon and Bran were up front, smiles on their faces. And Catelyn — Robb’s mother, who had once held Rosie’s arm with suspicion — stood tall beside Benjen, pride softening her features.
Robb gave a single nod to the herald. Then he took Rosie’s hand.
Together, they stepped forward — queen, king, and newborn heir.
The moment they reached the dais, Robb turned to face the room, pausing to let the hush deepen. Rosie, still holding Cregan against her chest, stood at his side, one hand gently resting against the baby’s tiny back.
Robb raised his voice, sure and low.
“Lords and Ladies of Westeros. Of the North. Of the world we are building.”
He looked across the sea of faces, steady.
“You came to Winterfell in snow and uncertainty. Some of you in hope. Others in doubt. You came because you were called — not to bend the knee, but to see.”
A few heads dipped. A few backs straightened.
“What you see here is not the shadow of the old world,” Robb continued. “It is the dawn of a new one. Built not on conquest, but craft. Not on fear, but kinship. A realm where each house that joins it brings something of value, of strength, of soul. This hall stands not because it endured, but because it rose again. As we all must.”
Rosie felt her throat tighten.
“And so tonight,” Robb said, “we offer no talk of war. No warnings. No ghosts. Tonight, we share what we have built together.”
He turned, his hand lifting toward her, and Rosie stepped forward, carefully shifting Cregan in her arms so the room could see.
“This,” Robb said, his voice gentler now, “is my son. Cregan James Stark. Named for the Old Wolf and for the man who gave me the woman I love. A prince of the North, born of magic and frost, flesh and hope.”
A rustle moved through the room. A soft ripple of gasps. Someone, maybe a Dornish lady, let out a quiet “Seven save us, he’s beautiful.”
“Let his cry mark a new age,” Robb said. “Let this feast be for him. For you. For all we dare to dream, even now.”
He raised a glass of Northern vodka, light refracting through it like glacier glass.
“To beginnings.”
The hall echoed it like thunder.
“To beginnings!”
Rosie smiled, just a little — tired but glowing — as Robb stepped back beside her. As the music swelled. As the guests rose to their feet and the feast truly began.
Plates clattered. Laughter bloomed. The vodka flowed in earnest.
Rosie sat carefully, adjusting the sling so Cregan could sleep against her chest. Robb settled beside her, arm resting behind her seat without thinking. Luna leaned over to make a ridiculous face at the baby. Arya tried to steal an entire roasted bird from the nearby table. Sansa intercepted it with a glare. Neville handed Rosie a biscuit. Rickon fed one to Shaggy under the table.
And for the first time in moons, maybe years, Rosie let herself breathe.
Let herself believe that this life, this family, this peace… was real.
That they had done it.
That somehow, the broken girl and the wolf king had built a kingdom worth passing on.
She looked down at her son, small and still and perfect, and whispered into his sleeping ear.
“Welcome to the world, little prince. May you rise kinder than the one before.”
The lanterns glowed on.
And Winterfell, reborn, feasted long into the night.
Notes:
Who do you think Cregan will take after more: Rosie’s fire or Robb’s frost?
And do you think Jaime or Oberyn is more likely to teach him to swear first?
Chapter 62: Winter Has Witnesses
Summary:
They did say this would be a Winter Festival to remember. Bonfires, bannermen, and… a corpse in a crate. You know, the usual. Buckle your cloaks, darlings—truth is marching in, and it’s not knocking politely.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
Snow kissed the windows, clinging like ash on glass. Fires burned low in the hearths, but the warmth of last night’s revelry had long since faded. The banners of every great house stirred faintly in the high rafters of the Great Hall, and beneath them, the lords and ladies of Westeros sat once more — not in celebration, but in summoned purpose.
The feasting tables had been cleared, replaced by curved tiers of seats and carved benches. Great chairs stood arranged in a half-circle before the raised dais where the Wolf sigil now hung — the sigil of House Stark.
Robb Stark, King in the North and Lord of Westeros, stood in his black and silver doublet, the direwolf pin gleaming at his chest, his crown a pale gleam of cold-forged steel. Beside him, Queen Rosalie sat quiet, one hand resting in her lap, the other gently rocking the carved cradle that held the sleeping prince.
Jon stood to Robb’s left, hair tied back, sword belted at his side — the one Rosie had given him after his return from Beyond the Wall. He looked leaner, older, and the new scar across his jaw gave him the air of someone who had survived more than war.
The hall itself, full to its stone bones, buzzed with unease. Lords muttered behind rings and goblets. Ladies glanced to each other. Mace Tyrell was already pink in the face and fidgeting with a napkin. Lord Tarly sat forward, hawk eyed. Oberyn lounged with catlike amusement beside Ellaria. The Blackfish had his arms folded. Edmure looked uncomfortable.
Even Olenna Tyrell was silent.
Robb let the quiet stretch like a drawn bowstring before he spoke.
“You came as guests to celebrate the season,” he began, his voice calm, but firm. “To share bread and salt, and witness the rise of a new chapter in the North. Some of you have traveled far — and for that, I thank you.”
He paused, letting the stillness settle.
“But there is another reason you were called.”
A ripple went through the room. Murmurs. Shifting weight.
Robb’s eyes swept across them. “You were not summoned merely to feast or to toast the future. You were brought to Winterfell… to bear witness.”
To his right, a signal was given. The guards near the great archway parted, and heavy footsteps echoed down the hall.
A crate was being brought in. Large. Iron-strapped. Carried by four of Robb’s strongest men — two of whom were Benjen Stark and Neville Longbottom.
Jon stepped forward. “The dead do not sleep in the north. They rise.”
Laughter flickered at the back of the room. A dismissive snort — Lord Lefford, perhaps. Someone from the Crownlands muttered about “northern tales.”
Jon ignored them.
“We fought some north of the Wall. Killed it twice. It kept coming.”
Benjen and Neville lowered the crate to the stone. Frost clung to its edges. The air around it turned cold, unnaturally so. A few lords leaned forward. Others instinctively leaned away.
“My queen and I believed you would never accept words alone,” Robb said, each syllable deliberate. “So we brought proof.”
A thudding sound from inside the crate.
Soft. Rhythmic.
Then, suddenly— BANG.
The box jerked violently.
A lady shrieked.
“I’d advise staying in your seats,” Neville said coolly, drawing his wand with the ease of a man who’d already faced worse.
Benjen nodded to Jon.
Jon met Robb’s eye. Robb gave the barest nod.
The latch was broken.
The crate creaked open — slowly, painfully. Wood groaned, and something inside scraped against the walls.
Then it burst.
A creature — once a man — came tearing out of the darkness with a scream that was no scream at all.
The hall erupted.
The wight was fast, far faster than anything with decayed flesh should’ve been. It wore tatters of black, the remnants of a Watch cloak. Its eyes blazed blue, unnatural and endless. Its mouth opened in a silent howl as it lunged straight for the dais, for Robb.
Several nobles stood in panic. Others dove behind benches. Sansa gasped aloud and Arya jumped to her feet, hand on her blade. Luna reached out to shield Cregan on instinct. The younger lords scrambled.
But Robb. Did. Not. Move.
He stood firm, crown catching the torchlight, eyes fixed on the charging corpse.
At the last second — steel sang.
Jon stepped between them, sword raised.
He drove it through the wight’s gut — but it didn’t stop. The blade pierced rotted skin, and the creature staggered, twisting on the steel. No blood. No pain. No end.
It kept clawing forward, fingers like frozen talons.
Jon kicked it back. “Normal blades won’t kill it.”
The wight hissed and leapt again — and this time, Jon slashed horizontally. His blade gleamed golden-silver in the firelight — Rosie’s forgecraft, enchanted by old runes and dragonbone steel.
This time, the cut worked.
The wight’s head tumbled free — and still its body flailed for another heartbeat before collapsing in pieces on the floor.
Smoke rose faintly from where the sword had passed.
Silence fell.
Every eye in the room stared — not at Jon, but at the severed head. The eyes had gone out.
“Gods preserve us,” someone whispered.
Lord Hightower had gone white.
Rosie rose slowly beside the cradle. “That… was a single wight. We have reason to believe there are tens of thousands. Perhaps more.”
“Lies,” Lord Byrch spat. “A trick—”
“Enough,” growled Lord Tarly. “We all saw it. I felt it.”
Mace Tyrell swayed in his seat. “Is… is this what you brought us here for?”
Robb turned to face them all, the war-king in full now.
“Yes. I need you to see what we face. What is coming.”
“And what are we meant to do?” asked Lord Mallister, his voice sharp. “Our men aren’t trained to fight monsters.”
“They’ll need to be,” Robb said. “You’ll begin training your soldiers. Your farmers. Your sons and daughters. Any who can hold a sword.”
“And the winter?” piped Lord Rowan. “If the North falls, the snow will take the rest of us.”
“That’s why we start now,” Rosie said. “Harvest what you can. Store food. Build stronger roads. We’ll help supply the realm — with coin, goods, and enchantments. But you must prepare.”
“And who will lead this defense?” asked Lord Brune.
“I will,” said Robb. “But I cannot be everywhere. So I’m forming a war council. One member from each realm. They will report to me directly.”
There were nods. Not all willing, but none daring to protest too loudly now.
“And you?” asked Olenna finally, eyes sharp as glass. “Will you stay here and rule from your wolf throne while the world burns?”
“No,” Robb said. “I ride north to the Wall.”
The hall erupted again.
“Are you mad—”
“Your Grace, you can’t—”
“Your wife just gave birth—”
Robb raised a hand.
“If the Wall falls, none of this matters. I go to see what must be done. To meet the Freefolk. If we can forge an accord, that’s thousands fewer corpses we’ll face later. They know this threat. They’ve fought it longer than any of us.”
Rosie stepped forward. “They asked for me too. I’m going with him.”
“You can’t—” someone began.
“Try and stop me,” she said, tone calm but final.
The room held its breath.
In the end, it was Lord Tarly who broke the silence. “Then I’ll go with you. We’ll see what the Watch needs.”
Garlan Tyrell stood. “And I.”
Oberyn Martell stood with a crooked smile. “Someone has to keep this party lively.”
Lords Umber and Karstark stood without a word — sons of the North, grim and unflinching.
Neville nodded. Benjen simply placed a hand on his sword.
Catelyn rose next. “I will watch over the prince.”
Maege Mormont stepped forward. “And I will oversee the realm’s provisioning. We’ll be ready.”
Robb looked to the room one last time.
The firelight flickered against stone. The head of the wight still smoked faintly.
Now, they believed.
Now, the war had truly begun.
Rosie's POV
She’d left the window open just enough to feel the wind that morning — a last kiss of cold air before the journey. Cregan had been curled against her chest in his swaddling blanket, his tiny breath warm on her collarbone. He smelled of milk and lavender oil. Of home. Of everything Rosie already missed before she even said goodbye.
“You won’t remember this,” she whispered into the soft black fluff of his hair. “But I will.”
Robb had come in silently, kissed her temple, then laid his palm over their son’s back like a shield. They said little. Words were brittle things when parting meant war.
Now, bundled in her traveling cloak, Rosie rode out beside him, Hedwig’s shadow circling high above them in the pale blue sky. The wind stung more than it should have. Or maybe that was just the ache behind her eyes.
“Does it help,” she asked suddenly, “knowing we’re doing the right thing?”
Robb looked over, hood half drawn against the sun glinted snow. “It does.”
She gave a faint, rueful smile. “Then why does it feel like we’re making the wrong one?”
“Because you love him,” he said. “That’s the cost.”
Behind them rode the others — a strange and formidable collection. Jon, quiet as always, but less guarded than before, eyes drawn forward but with a softness that came only when Luna reached out to adjust the fur lined collar of his cloak. She rode beside him, humming, muttering something about the texture of snow in dream-visions.
Benjen Stark and Lord Tarly rode at the flank, already trading thoughts about defense positions and tunnel fortifications. Neville was enchantedly preserving a paper map that kept flapping in the wind and grumbling when it did.
Oberyn halfway through a spirited retelling of how he once seduced a noblewoman while pretending to be her maid.
“Your stories are getting more ridiculous,” Jaime said dryly, brushing snow off his shoulder.
“They’re only ridiculous when you lack imagination,” Oberyn replied with a grin. “Or stamina.”
Luna snorted. Jon coughed. Rosie rolled her eyes.
“You’re all animals,” Jaime muttered, then added after a pause, “...I’m oddly glad for it.”
Bran and Rickon had sent them off that morning with hugs and warm biscuits wrapped in cloth. Sansa had kissed Rosie’s cheek and slipped a sachet of juniper and clover into her saddlebag for protection. Arya had whispered, “Don’t let Robb be too heroic, he gets that look sometimes,” and smacked her brother’s shoulder in farewell.
Only when Wintercity was gone from view — the towers swallowed by distance and snow — did Rosie let herself finally breathe.
“Did I tell you,” she said to no one in particular, “that I hate leaving my son?”
“Once or twice,” Robb murmured.
“Only once?” Oberyn grinned. “She’s growing soft.”
“Say that again when I’ve hexed your eyebrows off.”
“I’d still be the most handsome man on this horse,” he shot back.
Rosie reached into her cloak and pulled out her wan, then muttered a word beneath her breath. A flicker of flame danced across her fingertips. Jaime tensed on instinct. Robb did not.
“Point made,” Oberyn said, raising both hands in surrender. “The queen remains fierce.”
The banter helped. A little.
But still — Rosie’s hand drifted often to her side, to the place where Cregan had rested only days ago. There was no weight there now. Only memory.
They made camp just before dusk, halfway to the Wall, beneath the towering boughs of an old pinewood copse. Robb took first watch. Ghost circled the perimeter with Gray Wind close behind, both of them alert but content. Rosie sat with her back against a tree, sipping tea brewed by Luna that smelled like rosemary and sorrow.
Jaime approached after a while, tugging off his gloves.
“You know,” he said after a beat, “I never liked children. They scream. They vomit. They ruin your boots.”
Rosie blinked at him.
“But,” he added, “Yours is tolerable. Possibly even… endearing.”
“That might be the kindest thing you’ve ever said to me.”
“Don’t get used to it. I’m still your sword, not your friend.”
“Yet here you are, watching me drink tea.”
“I was cold.”
“You’re full of shit.”
He chuckled. “Yes. But I’ve grown fond of the smell.”
They sat in companionable quiet for a time. The others shared dried meat and bread. Oberyn was humming something softly in a language Rosie didn’t know, and Jon — to her surprise — was laughing at something Luna had said about dreams where swords turned into sheep.
She looked around and realized this was her council.
This was her court.
Not the throne of ash she once imagined, or the golden halls of stories past — but a fire in the woods. A camp half-frozen and half-joking. And it felt, somehow, like the most honest thing she’d ever known.
When Robb returned from his patrol, he knelt beside her and passed her a warm flask. Their fingers brushed.
“Tomorrow,” he said, voice low. “We reach the Wall.”
She nodded.
And in her heart, something whispered:
So it begins.
Robb’s POV
The Wall rose like a god’s wound against the sky.
No carving or crown of man had ever matched its scale. It didn’t glimmer with beauty. It loomed — sheer ice, sheer judgment, sheer reminder of everything the realm chose to forget. Even in the golden haze of morning light, it devoured the horizon. Cold mist curled at its base like a creature breathing in sleep.
Ghost was the first to break the silence. The direwolf padded forward, fur bristling slightly, ears twitching at some sound beyond human reach.
“Feels different,” Jon muttered beside him. “It always does when you’ve been away.”
Robb said nothing. His hand closed around the reins tighter as they crested the last ridge. Behind him rode the others — Benjen, silent and steady; Neville, alert but wide-eyed; Lord Tarly already studying the structure like it were a battle map come to life. Oberyn had stopped joking some miles back. Jaime, for once, looked uneasy.
Even Rosie, usually so composed, was quiet. Her hand rested on the hilt of her wand, her eyes locked on the dark tunnel mouth at the Wall’s base.
The gates opened with a groan that echoed down to the bone.
Men of the Night’s Watch stood in rows — black cloaked, battle worn, uncertain. Many were young. Many older than the wall itself. A few bore wounds that had never healed clean. But each stood straight as Lord Commander Jeor Mormont stepped forward.
“Your Grace,” Mormont greeted him with a nod, gaze flicking over their company. “You’ve come with fewer than expected.”
“I’ve come with enough,” Robb answered.
Mormont cracked the faintest grin. “Spoken like your father. Come. The Wall doesn’t wait for titles.”
They dismounted. No horns sounded. No banners waved. But still, the Watch opened a path — a silent honor guard for the King in the North and the Witch Queen of Westeros.
Inside the courtyard, the truth of the Wall became clearer. Barracks in disrepair. Fewer black cloaks than he remembered. A training yard half-buried in snow. Mended bows. Reforged spears. This wasn’t a stronghold — it was a holding pattern.
Rosie leaned toward him. “How long can they hold this way?”
Robb’s jaw tightened. “They won’t have to.”
Mormont led them through the yard and up into the tower. There, over a simple table marked with wax seals, ink, and carved bone tokens, he laid out the truth.
“We’ve seen no White Walkers since the last skirmish,” Mormont said. “But the wights come more often. In twos and threes. Small things, mostly. Birds. Foxes. A child once, gods help us. Every one a warning.”
Neville swallowed hard.
“They burn the bodies?” Robb asked.
Mormont nodded grimly. “Every time.”
He turned the map, finger landing on a hollow near the forest line.
“The Freefolk agreed to parley. They’ll meet you at the Heart Tree, just beyond the Shadow Path. They say it’s neutral ground. We’ll provide escort.”
Rosie leaned forward, brows drawn. “Why ask for me?”
“They wouldn’t say,” Mormont replied. “Only that they’d speak to the ‘ice-flame queen’ who broke the capital and rides with a beast of sky and snow.”
Robb’s knuckles tightened. His voice dropped.
“If any of them mean harm to her—”
“They won’t,” Mormont interrupted. “They’re wary. Not suicidal. At least I think”
But Robb didn’t relax. He couldn’t. Not here. Not when the scent of rot still lingered in some corners. Not when every dark shadow along the ice might hide a hand reaching back from death.
Jon stood beside him, eyes on the old map, but he saw it too. The weight. The reckoning.
“We’ll go at first light,” Robb said.
“And after that?” Jaime asked.
“Then,” Robb replied, “we find out if the dead are the only enemies left to fight.”
He turned to go, but not before looking once more at the Wall itself — the cold truth of the old songs, rising higher than gods and memory.
Tomorrow, he would ride beyond it.
Tomorrow, everything would change again.
General POV
The tower that housed Maester Aemon was warm with layered furs, firewood, and time. It smelled of parchment and dried flowers, and the stone walls held the hush of old wisdom—like a temple to things forgotten.
Aemon sat in his cushioned chair near the hearth, pale eyes staring into nothing. His hands rested on a woolen blanket, folded patiently, aged fingers tapping in gentle rhythm. He had been waiting.
“I knew you would come,” he murmured as the footsteps approached. “I dreamed of it last night. Light and frost and wings.”
Neville stepped forward, his hands wrapped protectively around a glass vial. Rosie was beside him, cloak trailing, and Luna hovered just behind, her hair done in its usual uneven braids, eyes alight with quiet wonder.
“You dream true, Maester,” Neville said with a gentle smile. “I promised I’d return, didn’t I?”
Aemon’s lips curled. “Many promise. Few do.”
Rosie knelt before him, placing her hand lightly over his. “We’re not many. We’re the stubborn few.”
At that, a low chuckle from Aemon — winded, but amused. “Good. Stubbornness is the blood of kings and fools alike.”
Behind them, near the door, Robb and Jon stood in stillness. Jon’s arms were crossed, unreadable. Robb leaned just slightly forward, eyes scanning the scene like a watchman at a gate.
Neville opened the vial.
The liquid shimmered inside — not gold, not blue, but both. Like flame captured under ice. A swirling light that danced on the edge of the unnatural.
Luna raised her hand and whispered something soft, a thread of old magic that echoed like a lullaby and vanished into the room’s warmth.
Rosie held Aemon’s face gently between her palms. “This will sting, but only for a moment.”
“I am nearly a century past pain,” he said. “Do what you must.”
She leaned in, kissed his forehead once, then tilted his face toward the light. Neville steadied the vial.
One drop. Two.
They slid into his eyes, leaving streaks of silver on aged skin. The old man winced, but did not cry out.
For a heartbeat, nothing.
Then he gasped.
Not a breath — a break. As if something had snapped open inside him. His head tilted back, eyes fluttering wide, then squeezing shut again as he clutched the arms of the chair.
“Wait—” Neville reached out, but Luna held him back.
“Let him find it,” she said.
And he did.
Aemon opened his eyes.
They were no longer clouded. They shimmered with tears instead, and the palest hue of violet beneath age-whitened lashes.
He blinked once. Twice. Then turned slowly, looking at each of them as though seeing a painting come to life after years in the dark.
“By the Seven…” he whispered. “The fire. The stars. You.”
He reached a hand out to Rosie.
“You are the girl from the dream. The queen of frost and fury.” His hand slid toward Luna. “And you — light in strange places. You burn backwards.”
Luna smiled. “That’s a compliment, I think.”
“And you,” he said to Neville, voice thick now, “you were always meant to heal more than wounds.”
Neville cleared his throat, suddenly red faced. “We, uh, we were wondering if you’d like to see a dragon.”
Aemon exhaled like it hurt and laughed all at once. “Yes,” he said. “Please, yes. Let me see her—just once, before this old shell gives out.”
But before anyone could move, he turned his head sharply. His gaze had drifted to the doorway.
To Jon.
Aemon went still.
Rosie straightened. Luna froze mid step. Even Robb’s hand slid to the hilt of his sword out of instinct, sensing the shift.
Aemon stared at Jon as though time itself had rewound.
“…No,” the old man breathed. “No… not possible.”
Jon tensed. “Maester?”
Aemon stood. Stood. With effort, but unaided — hands trembling, breath uneven. He stepped forward, inches from Jon now, his new sight staring into the boy he had once guided blindly.
“You have her eyes,” Aemon said hoarsely. “But… his face.”
Jon blinked. “Whose face?”
Aemon raised one hand. Touched Jon’s cheek with the barest tremor of reverence and sorrow.
“My gods,” he whispered, “you’re his son.”
A stunned silence swallowed the room.
Rosie’s breath caught in her throat. Robb’s hand stopped at his sword. Luna’s lips parted but no sound came out.
Jon didn’t move. He just stared at the man who had once been only a teacher.
Aemon closed his eyes. “Rhaegar’s son.”
The fire cracked.
And the world changed again.
Notes:
If Jon’s parentage were revealed to the realm—what would happen?
Would they still follow Robb? Or would they want the dragons back in charge?
Chapter 63: The Blood Remembers
Summary:
All truths come at a cost. As old bloodlines stir and ancient threats are revealed, the North braces for decisions that could reshape the realm. Loyalties will be tested, legends confronted—and not everyone will leave unchanged.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon's POV
The silence left in the wake of Maester Aemon’s words was so total, so unnatural, that it felt like the world itself had paused to breathe — or to weep.
Jon couldn’t move.
He couldn’t think, not past the weight of it. The truth, so heavy and impossible, pressed down on him like the snows of the Frostfangs, cold and suffocating, until all he could do was stare — first at Aemon’s newly opened eyes, still slick with tears, and then at the people around him, the ones who had become the fixed stars of his world. Rosie, holding the old maester’s hand with the steady grace of a queen who had seen both birth and battle. Robb, frozen, as if even his strength — the kind that once held the North itself together in pieces — had been struck still by this impossible revelation.
He had no strength left to hold on to his own breath.
“I’m… I’m sorry?” he rasped, voice too low, too thin, barely scraping past his dry lips. “What did you say?”
Aemon turned to him, and for a moment, Jon swore the world shifted — not in body, but in soul — because those old, newly-seeing eyes didn’t just look at him. They recognized him. Not as Jon Snow. Not even as Jon Whitestark.
But as someone else entirely.
Someone whose name had not been spoken in years.
“You are his son,” Aemon said again, his voice cracking with emotion, not uncertainty. “There is no doubt in my mind. The blood of Rhaegar is in your bones. I would stake my name, my house, my life on it.”
And that was when Jon backed away.
His boots scraped against the stone floor like a sword being drawn. His hands trembled before he even knew they were moving. Somewhere in the far off distance of the room, the fire crackled and hissed, mocking him with its warmth while every part of his body seemed to ice over.
“No,” he said, but even he could hear how weak the protest sounded.
“No,” he said again, louder this time, as if repeating the word would bend the world back into place. “You’ve just… you’ve only just gotten your sight back. You don’t know what you’re saying. You’re confused.”
“I am old,” Aemon agreed. “But not blind to my own blood.”
“I’m not a Targaryen,” Jon snarled, suddenly furious with the ache blooming in his chest — with the room, with the fire, with the cold, with the gods, with Ned Stark. “I’m Ned Stark’s son. I am. That’s who I’ve always been.”
He turned to Robb, his rock, his mirror, the other half of every childhood memory he had that wasn’t shrouded in shame — only to find his brother staring back at him with wide, stunned eyes. And that was when Jon’s composure cracked, deep and raw and sharp, as if something inside him had been torn away in a single blow.
It hurt worse than any sword wound he’d ever taken. Worse than the claws of a wight or the burn of frostbite. It was the kind of hurt that dug into your soul and asked questions you had no answers for.
If I’m not Ned Stark’s son… what am I?
Who am I?
And why did no one tell me?
The betrayal opened up inside him like a faultline — wide, bleeding, endless.
He tried to step back again, to escape, to run, but a hand caught his. Small, sure, warm.
Luna.
Her presence stilled him even as his mind raced toward the edges of madness.
“There’s a way to know,” she said softly, her voice the calm in the center of the storm. “We can prove it, or disprove it, right now. A spell. Blood magic. Clean. True. An inheritance charm.”
He could barely breathe, but he managed the words anyway.
“Then do it.”
Rosie moved like moonlight, no judgment in her expression, no fear — just the quiet compassion of someone who had seen lives change in the space of a sentence and still chose to stand in the middle of it. She didn’t speak. She simply came forward, pricked his finger with a pin, and let the blood fall onto a blank parchment stretched between circles of inked runes.
Time didn’t slow.
It stopped.
The blood pulsed once.
Twice.
And then—
The ink began to bloom, unfurling in long, curling script, as if an invisible hand were writing the truth from the very bones of the realm.
Name: Jacaerys Targaryen
Mother: Lyanna Stark
Father: Rhaegar Targaryen
Jon couldn’t look away.
He couldn’t move, couldn’t blink, couldn’t breathe.
The name — not his name — but his name — stared back at him like a sentence he could never rewrite. It was beautiful. It was terrible.
It was a death.
He sank down to the stone bench behind him before his legs gave out completely, because the world had already tilted sideways and he could no longer pretend he was standing on solid ground.
Jacaerys Targaryen.
He was never a bastard.
He was a lie.
He had spent his life apologizing for something that had never been true, a falsehood sewn into his very soul.
The tears came without warning. Hot and scalding. His chest heaved with the weight of a grief that wasn’t clean or simple — it was twisted and furious and betrayed.
He had mourned his mother as a nameless woman who had died in shame.
He had worshiped his father as the man who had taken him in, protected him, taught him honor even when the world spat at him for being less than legitimate.
And both were lies.
His fists clenched at his sides, nails biting into skin. His lips parted, and no sound came out.
Until Robb knelt before him, grabbed him by the shoulders, and didn’t let him drift.
“Jon,” he said — and it was not soft, but steady. “Jon, listen to me.”
Jon’s eyes snapped to his — those same grey eyes he had seen across the sparring yard, across their childhood chambers, across the long table at Winterfell. Eyes that had laughed with him, bled beside him, held him upright when the nights were too long and too dark to bear.
“You are my brother,” Robb said, fierce now. “I don’t care who your father was. You were raised beside me. You’ve fought for this realm. You nearly died for it. You’re mine, and I’m yours, and that won’t change. Not ever.”
Jon made a sound — part sob, part broken breath — and let himself be pulled into Robb’s embrace.
And as the future crashed down around him like snow in a storm, Jon held on to the only truth that didn’t feel like it was unraveling.
He was loved.
Even if the world had lied, even if names meant nothing, that remained.
And maybe, just maybe, it would be enough to survive this.
Robb's POV
He didn’t know how long he held him. Didn’t know how many breaths passed, how many heartbeats. Only that Jon was shaking against him — silent, save for a hitched breath here and there — and that the room felt impossibly still, the kind of stillness that comes after a siege, when all the arrows are spent and the dead outnumber the living.
Jon had always been strong. Quiet, but iron beneath it. The kind of strength you didn’t notice until everything was crumbling and he was still standing, sword in hand, fury in his eyes. But now, in his arms, Jon felt like glass — something beautiful and splintered and impossibly sharp.
And it cut Robb in places he hadn’t known could bleed.
Jacaerys Targaryen.
The name still echoed inside him, like thunder trapped in his skull.
It made no sense, and yet… it explained everything.
The silence broke with Luna’s quiet kneeling beside them, her small hands wrapping gently around Jon’s as she whispered something only he could hear. Rosie had gone still, not with shock, but with that watchful calm she always carried before a storm — the kind that said she’d already thought six steps ahead and was now calculating how best to shield them all from what came next.
And Aemon… gods, the old man was still standing. Pale and unyielding as the Wall behind him, eyes bright with memories too heavy to carry alone.
Robb swallowed, tightened his hold just once more, and then eased Jon upright — not because the grief was over, but because they had to stand for what came next.
“I should have known,” he said softly, eyes still on Jon. “We should’ve seen it. The way you fought. The way you always belonged, even when they said you didn’t. You were never a bastard, Jon. Just someone the realm wasn’t ready for.”
Jon didn’t answer. His eyes were glassy, unfocused. Like he was watching a life he no longer fit into slowly burn away.
Then, Aemon spoke again. Voice quieter now, but no less sure.
“There is more.”
Robb’s spine snapped straight.
Gods. There was always more.
He turned slowly, his hand still resting on Jon’s back, and met the old maester’s gaze.
“You said he was Rhaegar’s son,” he said cautiously. “You’re sure.”
“Yes,” Aemon breathed. “As sure as I am that I still draw breath.”
Rosie stepped closer, and Robb could see it in her face — she’d already guessed the next part.
“And his mother?” she asked gently.
Aemon nodded. “Lyanna Stark.”
The room was silent again. The kind of silence that comes before a scream.
“That can’t be,” Jon whispered. “My mother died in childbirth. Father—Lord Stark—he…”
“He protected you,” Aemon said. “In ways the realm may never understand.”
“But why?” Robb’s voice cracked slightly — gods, it was too much. “Why would my father lie about—about all of it? Why not tell us?”
And that was when Aemon opened his satchel. Slowly. Reverently.
He drew out a bundle of aged parchment, wrapped in faded blue ribbon, sealed with an old wax crest long broken.
“Because the truth would have gotten Jon killed,” he said. “And your father knew it.”
He passed the top letter to Rosie, who took it with both hands. Her eyes moved quickly across the page, mouth parting in shock.
“It’s from Elia Martell,” she said softly. “To her husband.”
“She knew?” Robb asked, stunned.
“She approved,” Aemon replied. “Elia was sickly after her last child. She could not bear another without risking her life. And yet Rhaegar… he had dreams. Not just of war, or prophecy, but of legacy. Of peace. Lyanna was not taken. She went willingly. They wed in secret with Elia’s consent. The children of his first marriage were to inherit the throne. Jon… was to be the bridge between North and South.”
Jon had gone still again. Like a statue of himself.
“They loved each other,” Aemon said. “It wasn’t war that took Lyanna’s life. It was childbirth. The rebellion was born of lies. And Jon… is the proof.”
Robb felt the world shift under his feet.
His hand drifted to the hilt of his sword, not for defense, but for anchoring. Something to remind him what was real. What still mattered.
Everything they had fought for… all that blood… Robert’s fury, his father’s silence, the war that had swallowed half the realm — it was all built on ash.
A lie.
And now that lie had a name, and he was standing right beside him.
Jon—no, Jacaerys—was still not speaking. His breathing was shallow. His jaw clenched so tight it trembled.
“Sit,” Robb said, guiding him to the bench gently. “You need to breathe.”
Jon sat down hard, head in his hands, shaking again — not with fear now, but with the sheer weight of it all.
Rosie’s gaze flicked to Robb. She didn’t have to say it, he saw the question there.
What now?
And gods help him, he didn’t have an answer.
Until Aemon cleared his throat.
“Ned Stark,” he said slowly, “was a better man than most kings. He took his sister’s child — a child born of a controversial union, carrying the blood of dragonlords and rebellion — and claimed him as his own. He risked his marriage, his honor, and his name to protect a nephew he had never met until the day of Lyanna’s death. And he never once tried to claim credit for it.”
Luna let out a soft noise, something like a sob stifled behind her knuckles.
“That is what fathers do,” Aemon finished. “You may have another name, child. But your soul is Stark, whether you want it or not.”
Robb drew a sharp breath and looked at Jon again.
He couldn’t lose him. Not to a name. Not to blood.
And he wouldn’t let Jon walk this road alone.
“Do you want it?” he asked, quietly now. “The throne. The realm. You’re the heir, if all this is true.”
Jon looked up so fast it made his curls fall into his face, wide eyes flashing.
“Are you mad?” he spat. “I don’t want any of this. I never have. I don’t want a throne. I want the truth. And now I wish I didn’t even have that.”
Relief bloomed in Robb’s chest — painful, wild, almost dizzying.
Then Jon’s voice cracked again. “I’m not a Targaryen. I’m Jon. I was Snow, then Whitestark, and now I don’t even know who the hell I am.”
Robb stepped forward and gripped Jon’s shoulder again, just as fiercely as before.
“You’re ours. That’s who you are.”
And for the first time, Jon nodded.
Just once.
And it was enough.
Rosie's POV
The snow crunched beneath her boots, each step measured against the quiet of the North. It should have been loud. After everything that had just happened — the shattering truth that Jon Snow wasn’t a bastard, but the heir of fire and war — the world should have split open and howled.
But it was only the snow. Soft, crisp, biting cold. Just the North beyond the gates. Just the Wall watching from behind.
And the ancient man beside her — fragile as parchment, eyes newly clear — walking slowly with her hand steadying his.
Maester Aemon’s breaths came thin but even, a thread between worlds he had walked far too long. He didn’t say much as they walked — just held onto her arm as though trusting her steps more than his own.
Behind them, the others followed quietly. Robb and Jon, shoulder to shoulder again, though the air between them was still thick with something neither had words for. Luna kept a hand on Jon’s back, grounding him. Benjen walked silently at his nephew’s side. Neville had fallen into step with Oberyn, their quiet murmurs drifting like woodsmoke behind them.
And Hedwig waited.
She loomed beyond the rise, nestled into a cradle of cleared earth and warded snow, curled like a slumbering mountain. Even resting, she was impossible to miss — wings tucked neatly, scales like armored glaciers, breath misting in soft trails through the air.
Rosie felt her heart tug. Home. That was what Hedwig meant. No matter the country, no matter the realm. When she was near her dragon, she remembered herself.
Aemon stopped as they crested the slope. His hand squeezed hers.
“I can smell her,” he said softly. “She smells like starlight. And thunder.”
Rosie didn’t answer — didn’t need to. She gave a quiet whistle instead, a low melodic note she hadn’t used in months. Hedwig stirred.
The great dragon lifted her head slowly, the carved horned crown on her skull glinting pale blue in the filtered light. One eye opened. Then the other.
And then she moved.
The ground shook. Not violently — but with the deep, bone-sung tremor of something ancient and full of purpose. The wildlings had called it the sound of the world waking up.
Aemon gasped.
His fingers dug into her wrist — not in fear, but wonder.
Rosie guided him closer, watching as Hedwig lowered her head in greeting. Her muzzle stopped just short of Aemon’s chest, nostrils flaring. Steam curled around them both.
“She knows you,” Rosie said gently. “Or she knows what you are.”
“And what’s that?” Aemon whispered.
She smiled. “A Targaryen.”
He laughed — a rasping, stunned sound — and reached forward, trembling.
The moment his hand touched Hedwig’s snout, his knees buckled. Rosie caught him before he could fall, but he clung to the dragon’s face with both hands now, eyes wide and weeping.
“Beautiful,” he choked out. “By all the gods. I never thought… Not in this life…”
Hedwig leaned into his touch, humming low in her throat. A harmonic sound — like wind through deep caverns. Rosie could feel it through her boots, up her spine.
“She likes you,” Rosie said softly. “Which is rare. She doesn’t trust easily.”
“Neither do I,” Aemon whispered, forehead pressed to Hedwig’s snout. “But I would follow her into fire.”
The others gave them space. Rosie saw Robb keeping careful watch, though his eyes flicked often to Jon, always measuring, always checking. Jon hadn’t said a word since they’d left the chamber.
And when Rosie looked at him, she saw it again — the storm inside him, freshly broken open. But there was something else, too. A way he watched Hedwig now — not in fear, or even admiration, but in recognition. Like a song he’d never known he knew, suddenly echoing back in his bones.
Rosie took a breath, then turned back to Aemon.
“I need to asked you something,” she said.
He looked up.
“Do you wish Jon had claimed the name? The crown?”
Aemon closed his eyes, listening to Hedwig’s breath like a priest at prayer.
“No,” he said at last. “He has earned the right to be who he is. Not what the realm thinks he should be. The name does not matter. The fire does not matter. What matters is that he is not alone. That is what would have destroyed him — not the truth, but the fear that he had no place to belong once he knew it.”
Rosie’s throat tightened. “Do you think he’ll ever… accept it?”
“Maybe not.” Aemon smiled faintly. “But he’ll carry it. And one day, he’ll understand what a gift it was to be raised by wolves.”
She watched him stroke Hedwig one last time, whispering something in the old tongue — the one lost to most Targaryens long ago.
Hedwig rumbled softly. A reply.
Rosie turned her head and found Robb watching her — his jaw set, but eyes soft. He was always watching her. Just as she always watched him.
She smiled faintly.
And then she looked back at Jon, who was still staring at Hedwig like she held answers no one else could give.
Rosie remembered something then. A tale from Aemon’s letters. The dragons of old, how they chose their riders not just by blood, but by fire. By will. By sorrow.
She made a note to herself to speak with Hedwig later. Alone.
There were some truths even dragons could only whisper.
The gate creaked open with a scream like dying wood.
The massive tunnel beneath the Wall groaned around them, shadowed by icy ridges and the fading traces of old spells still embedded in the black stone. Rosie could feel them faintly, like fingerprints left behind by ghosts. The remnants of old magic layered into the Wall’s very bones. But it was fraying, even here.
When the outer gate lifted and the harsh light of snow glare struck her eyes, the air turned sharper. Colder.
They were beyond again.
The wind bit deeper on this side. There was no comfort here. Only the endless white, broken only by the distant rise of ancient trees and the ragged line of mountains farther north.
Rosie pulled her dark cloak tighter around her and turned in her saddle, scanning the group.
Robb rode slightly ahead on his great grey charger, Gray Wind ghosting in and out of the tree line like a shadow. His shoulders were squared, his jaw clenched — a northern king riding into uncertain ground.
Beside him, Jon rode in silence. Ghost padded at his horse’s side, steps utterly soundless in the snow. Jon’s face had changed again — grown more distant, more controlled. But his eyes gave him away. Still stormy. Still searching.
Luna rode near Rosie, her mare nimble on the crusted ice. She was humming under her breath — a soft calming rhythm, ancient and druidic. Neville beside her muttered to himself about frostbite and the stupidity of diplomacy in arctic wastelands.
Behind them came the rest: Oberyn Martell with a fox’s grin and his cloak trailing like a banner. Lords Karstark and Umber, hard men with harder reputations. Jaime Lannister, a golden man against the dull white, stoic and quiet. Garlan Tyrell and Lord Randyll Tarly, each armed and observant. Benjen and a handful of black brothers rode near the rear, ever watchful.
It was not an army, not quite. But it was a message. The crown rode North, and it rode with unity.
The trees thickened ahead, rising like black sentinels from the snow. Beyond them, near a great heart tree stained with ancient red sap, a mass of shapes stirred.
The Free Folk.
Rosie had seen many things in her life. Death. War. Magic unchained. But this was different.
They did not line up like lords and ladies. They stood — a shifting press of leather, furs, scars, painted faces, bone jewelry. Eyes that stared like wolves. Children clinging to mothers. Women with knives in their belts. Men with axes in their hands and suspicion in their blood.
Mance Rayder stood at the center, a figure of calm in a sea of danger. He wore no crown, but there was something kingly in his posture. He nodded as they approached.
“Queen of fire,” he said. “King of wolves. You’ve come.”
Rosie felt Robb stiffen at her side, his protective instincts rising like a storm. But she spoke first, her voice level.
“We said we would.”
“And most don’t keep their word. Not south of the Wall.”
“They do now,” Robb said coldly. “Under me.”
There was a murmur through the Free Folk. Some eyed Robb with wary respect. Others stared openly at Rosie, their gazes hungry — not with lust, but expectation. As though she were a prophecy made flesh. A living hope.
Mance’s eyes never left her. “They say you have a dragon.”
Rosie inclined her head. “I do.”
“They say you were born of magic, that you command ice and flame.”
“I command myself,” she said. “The rest is earned.”
Another ripple of sound, like breath held.
“She’s real,” someone whispered in the crowd. “The Witch Queen.”
Rosie’s fingers tightened on her reins. She hated that name. But if it kept them alive, she’d wear it.
“We didn’t come for flattery,” Robb said. “We came for a treaty.”
Mance gave him a measuring look. “So did I.”
And so the meeting began.
They dismounted and stepped closer to the heart tree. Its face was weeping red sap, its hollow eyes watching.
Mance laid out his terms first — raw and simple. His people needed shelter. Food. Safety. They would not kneel, but they would settle. Work the land. Guard the Wall from the northern side. They would not serve, but they would stand.
“And in return?” Robb asked.
“You don’t treat us like dogs. You don’t put us in chains or force your gods on our children.”
Robb nodded. “And you obey the laws of the land while in it. No raids. No theft. No blood feuds.”
Mance inclined his head. “Fair.”
The voices behind them rose again — a hundred murmurs, some eager, some hesitant. But then someone in the Free Folk stepped forward. A woman — old and bent, bones sharp through her skin. Her eyes were like flint.
“This is the queen who will end the night?” she rasped. “She looks soft. Too pretty. Too warm.”
Robb’s eyes narrowed.
And Rosie smiled. Just faintly.
“Would you like proof?” she asked.
The woman scoffed. “I see no fire. No frost. No storm.”
Robb shifted forward, his entire body coiled, but Rosie lifted a hand and stopped him.
The sky answered instead.
A distant roar cracked through the clouds like a thunderclap.
The Free Folk looked up.
Hedwig fell from the clouds like a fallen star — all wings and fury and light. She soared overhead with a sound like mountains collapsing and passed low over the clearing, the gust from her wings sending snow flying in every direction.
People screamed. Fell to their knees. Some wept. Others watched, wide-eyed and wordless.
Hedwig circled once, then climbed again into the sky, her body glowing faintly like molten steel in the cold.
Rosie stepped forward, the frost at her feet beginning to steam.
Magic coiled around her like breath, like a promise.
“You asked for the Witch Queen,” she said, her voice quiet but unshakable. “Here I am.”
Silence fell.
No one laughed again.
And when she looked beside her, she saw Robb — proud and deadly. And Jon — uncertain, still, but stronger than before. Luna and Neville with heads high. Benjen still as stone.
A realm reborn.
Finally, Mance Rayder gave a small nod.
“Let it be written,” he said.
The deal was struck.
The Wall no longer divided men and monsters. Now it would be guarded by both.
Notes:
Do you think blood defines a person or does the family who raises you mean more?
Chapter 64: Furs and Firelight
Summary:
Before winter deepens and duty calls again, the wolf and his witch remember what they’re fighting for.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Robb's POV
The morning sun broke pale and cold across the high glass windows of the council chamber, its light scattered in fractured brilliance over the stone table below. Robb stood at the head, arms braced against the smooth grain, as snow flurried beyond the frosted glass. Winter had deepened in the weeks since they’d returned from the Wall, and the weight of what was coming settled heavier with each passing day.
Around the table sat the full body of his council — the greatest minds and voices he had gathered in his reign. Mage Mormont, blunt and commanding, served as his Hand with a sharp eye and a sharper tongue. Lord Brynden Tully, ever the stalwart Blackfish, offered clarity on law and northern customs with the weary precision of an aging warrior. Tyrion Lannister lounged opposite him with quill in hand and a mind that spun faster than most men could speak, his commentary doused in wit but his records immaculate.
Lord Paxter Redwyne represented the fleet, or what they had left of one, and looked deeply uncomfortable so far inland. Varys sat cloaked in shadows near the hearth, soft-footed and observant, saying little but watching everything. Ser Torrhen Karstark stood like a sentinel behind him, white wolf sigil stark against black leathers, while Ser Garlan Tyrell, tasked with the City Watch, remained composed and observant, a steady presence with a soldier’s poise. Oberyn Martell, ever the most dazzling in the room, lounged with elegance and steel behind his words, his role as Master of War both honored and feared. Renly Baratheon, looking particularly warm in velvets too bright for the northern chill, took his post as Master of Revels surprisingly seriously, already scribbling notes for future morale feasts. The seat of Grand Maester remained empty for now, waiting for Samwell Tarly’s return from the Citadel, which by latest news should be any day.
And beside Robb, as ever, was Neville Longbottom — newly named Master of Magic — a quiet force of intelligence and kindness, his robes patched with frost-leaf stains and dragonblood ink, eyes as keen as a hawk’s. They’d only just settled when Robb finally broke the silence.
“We have to assume winter is not measured in months anymore,” he said, voice firm but low, so the truth wouldn’t ring too loud in the old stones. “The free folk are coming through the Wall, and the lands they’ll need must be prepared. Forests cleared, storage dug deep, roads marked in case of snowdrifts. Mage?”
Maege Mormont grunted and unrolled a map. “We’ve marked three possible locations for temporary villages—between the Shivering Hills and down the Long Barrow. If we move fast and send word to the construction corps, we can get the first timber lodges raised before the next frost snaps the rivers.”
“There will be unrest,” Brynden warned, his weathered fingers tapping the side of his cup. “Not all lords like the idea of the wildlings walking freely through their lands.”
Robb nodded. “And I didn’t ask them to like it. I asked them to prepare for the end of the world.”
Varys’s voice was soft as silk. “Nevertheless, it would be wise to craft the message carefully. Framing it not as charity, but as strategy. These are warriors. Survivors. Add their blades to ours, and the realm’s chances improve.”
“I’ll work the wording,” Tyrion said, waving a hand vaguely. “A bit of doom, a bit of diplomacy. I can terrify and flatter in the same paragraph.”
Renly leaned forward, grinning. “Add in a riddle or two and they’ll think it came from a god.”
That drew a smirk from Oberyn. “Gods don’t riddle. They burn.”
Robb cleared his throat, drawing their focus back. “Regardless of how we present it, we need supplies—now. Neville, how are our stocks?”
Neville adjusted his spectacles and opened a parchment. “We’ve enough for Winterfell and the city through next spring. The freefolk will double our mouths. We’ll need to triple our production of root vegetables, frost grain, and preserved fish by the end of the month. I suggest using both our greenhouses and enlisting the Riverlands to begin early barter trade—goods for stores.”
“And gold?” Robb asked, turning to Tyrion.
The Lannister lifted his cup. “Enough, if you stop Renly from importing southern wine for every feast.”
Renly gasped. “The realm must stay warm!”
Robb resisted a smile. “The realm must survive. For now, wine can wait.”
“Speaking of survival,” Oberyn said, eyes narrowing, “we need to begin discussing war. Not in vague terms. In formations. In strategies. The next time one of those dead creatures walks into a hall, I’d like to be certain every man in Westeros knows what it takes to stop it.”
“Fire and Valyrian steel,” Robb said quietly.
“And not nearly enough of either,” Torrhen added grimly.
“There is another option i've read about,” Neville said, leaning in. “Dragonglass. Obsidian. If mined and forged properly, it can pierce through what nothing else can.”
“And where would we find it?” Maege asked.
“There are old deposits on Dragonstone,” Varys replied. “Buried beneath the mountain.”
Robb turned to Tyrion. “Is it under Crown control?”
Tyrion shook his head. “Technically, it’s yours now.”
“Then we mine it,” Robb said simply. “Whatever it costs. Whatever it takes.”
They discussed further: training legions, stockpiling blacksmithing materials, sending scouts to the shadowed corners of the land to look for old Valyrian weapons. All the while, Robb kept his hands flat on the table and his voice steady, though a part of him wanted nothing more than to walk out, mount Grey Wind, and ride until the cold wind cleared his thoughts.
Because beneath all the strategy and preparation, one truth still gnawed at him.
Jon.
Not just his brother. His cousin. The blood of Targaryens ran through him, and Robb hadn’t found the words yet to unravel what that meant to him. To them.
The table quieted again, as if each council member sensed the gravity of the silence. Then Maege rose and said, “We’ve much to do. Winter’s claws are deeper this year. But we are not children. We will not flinch.”
Robb gave a slow nod. “Then let’s begin.”
The council stood, one by one, parchment in hand, notes in tow, and purpose in their stride. But Robb lingered. He watched them leave, and when the door finally shut behind them, he looked to Grey Wind, resting nearby by the fire, eyes glowing like twin lanterns.
The king of the North sat down at last and ran a hand over his face.
There were wars to plan.
But first, he had to find a way to speak to his brother.
Rosie's POV
Rosie sat cross-legged in the plush window nook of her study, a thick shawl wrapped around her shoulders, parchment fanned out before her like a blooming flower. A mug of steaming cinnamon cider sat untouched beside her as her quill paused mid sentence. Snowflakes dusted the glass behind her, falling soft and silent over the rooftops of Winterfell — but inside, the room was nothing like the cold stone and drafty corridors of the keep.
She’d charmed the walls themselves when she first claimed the space — just a bare, unused antechamber off the Royal wing. Now it felt like something entirely her own. The hearth roared steady and golden, scented with rosemary and pinecones. The walls were crowded with bookshelves, mismatched tapestries from various regions of Westeros (and one tapestry Luna swore was from a marketplace in Morocco, not that Rosie had ever been there), and dried herbs hanging in neat bundles along the ceiling beam. Her desk was carved from dark weirwood — gifted by the children of the forest, Neville said — and glowed faintly when the light hit it just right.
It wasn’t courtly, or formal, or terribly queenly.
But it was Rosie.
A tap on the door interrupted her peace.
She flicked her fingers, the wood creaking open on command. Oberyn sauntered in first, snow melting across his shoulders and a wicked grin already in place.
“Are you running a tavern in here or a throne room?” he said, eyes sweeping the cozy chaos.
“It’s a diplomatic command center,” Rosie said, lips twitching. “With cider.”
Behind him stood a girl. Slender, sharp-eyed, with deep bronze skin and a mess of thick curls tucked half-heartedly beneath a scarf. Her cloak was too big, clearly borrowed. Her boots looked worn from travel. But her expression— Rosie could see it already. Curiosity, defiance, and something more.
“You must be Sarella.”
The girl stepped forward, nervousness tightly coiled beneath a layer of practiced calm. “Your Grace.”
Rosie waved a hand. “None of that. In this room, I’m Rosie. And you’re my assistant, not my subject.”
Sarella blinked. Then nodded slowly.
“She’s been asking about everything,” Oberyn said, perching on the edge of Rosie’s desk like a lounging cat. “Books. Herbs. Maps. That floating candle I couldn’t explain. I told her to ask you before she enchanted half the tower.”
“I only touched it once,” Sarella muttered.
Rosie laughed, warm and honest. “You’ll fit in just fine.”
A quiet gurgle echoed from the crib near the fireplace. Cregan had begun to stir. Rosie glanced over, already rising, but Oberyn was faster. With the practiced ease of a man who had raised daughters through war and peace, he scooped the baby up, murmuring something low and Dornish in rhythm. Cregan blinked, gave a soft burble, then promptly fell asleep against his shoulder.
Rosie blinked. “You’ve just made yourself invaluable.”
Oberyn gave a mock bow. “What can I say? I have many talents.”
“Not those kinds of talents,” Rosie said dryly, though her smile was fond.
With her hands free, she turned to Sarella and gestured toward a second writing table in the corner. “That’ll be your spot. It’s yours to arrange however you like. I tend to keep things organized by instinct, so you’ll probably need to invent a system that actually makes sense.”
Sarella stepped closer, fingertips trailing over the smooth wood. “I can do that. I like sorting things.”
“You’ll have your hands full. The school’s nearly finished — we’ll open come spring. That means curriculum planning, sorting letters of interest, responding to parents, preparing lesson materials, and keeping track of supply shipments. And occasionally distracting Cregan when I need to actually get something done.”
Sarella turned, that curious gleam in her eyes again. “Do you ever teach magic?”
“I do. But only when it’s safe. And never what they’re not ready for.”
The girl nodded. “That makes sense.”
“And before you ask,” Rosie added gently, “yes. You’ll get to study, too. There’s no point in me training you if you don’t learn anything.”
That startled her, the earnestness of it. Rosie saw the flicker of surprise in her expression, then the slow bloom of a real smile.
“I’d like that,” she said. “Very much.”
They spent the next hour reviewing some of the active correspondences — Rosie reading letters aloud while Sarella jotted notes with meticulous focus. Oberyn remained sprawled in the armchair by the hearth, humming off-key to Cregan and occasionally offering inappropriate commentary about northern politics that made Rosie flick inkwells at his feet.
Later, Rosie showed Sarella the storage cabinets filled with vials, ingredients, sealed scrolls, and personal journals — many from her own world. She paused over the last one, running her fingers down the spine.
“Some of this,” she said softly, “might make no sense. That’s alright. It wasn’t written to make sense to anyone but me at the time. But if I’m not around and you need answers — start here.”
Sarella looked at the book. “I won’t read it unless you say I should.”
“I trust your judgment,” Rosie said, locking eyes with her. “That’s why you’re here.”
The girl looked down quickly, as if the weight of that meant more than she could explain.
And in the cradle, Cregan stirred once more — tiny, fierce, and safe between the worlds they were building.
Sarella stood still in the middle of the study, arms folded behind her back like she wasn’t quite sure whether to bow or breathe.
Rosie smiled as she watched the girl’s dark eyes scan every corner — the gently glowing stones on the mantle, the stack of color-coded parchment fluttering with a soft enchantment, the vine of ivy curling deliberately toward the windowpane. She didn’t interrupt the awe. Curiosity, Rosie had learned, was more valuable than obedience.
“Is all of this magic?” Sarella asked finally, reverently.
“Not quite.” Rosie rose from her desk and joined her. “Some of it is — but most of what you see here is craft. Herbwork, rune etchings, clever use of heat and light. Magic’s rare in this realm, Sarella. There’s only a handful of us who can truly wield it.”
She saw a flicker of disappointment pass across the girl’s face, quickly buried beneath polite neutrality.
“But that doesn’t mean you can’t learn things that matter,” Rosie continued gently. “The world doesn’t need more fire to survive what’s coming. It needs minds like yours. Hungry, focused, unafraid of digging deep.”
Sarella looked up. “So what can I learn?”
Rosie’s grin turned conspiratorial. “Potions, for one. Not the flashy kind that turn you into a raven or a shadow — but the kind that heal fevers, numb pain, and keep frostbite from stealing fingers. We’re building an entire curriculum on that.”
She led the girl to a wide table nestled by the window, where bundles of dried roots and curling leaves hung in careful rows above sealed jars and thin-bladed carving tools.
“You’ll also learn rune carving — not spells, but wards. Symbols that hold power when made with the right intent and materials. Think of them like old language etched in bone and stone, made to hold warmth or protection or warning.”
Sarella’s fingers brushed the hilt of a fine-tipped carving knife. “Can I try one?”
“In time,” Rosie said. “First, you’ll need to help me get everything organized.”
She handed the girl a modest stack of scrolls tied with silk cords. “These are letters and field reports — some from herbalists, others from healers and midwives in distant parts of the realm. A few are from people hoping to teach at Phoenix Academy once it opens. I need you to read through them, sort them into useful, questionable, or ‘gods help us, never.’ You’ll start learning which is which soon enough.”
Sarella clutched the scrolls like treasure and gave a sharp little nod. “Aye, Your Grace.”
Rosie smiled at that. “None of that. When we’re in this room, it’s just Rosie, remember? And you’re not a servant. You’re my assistant. We learn together. Deal?”
The girl’s shoulders straightened slightly. “Deal.”
Jon's POV
The last of the Free Folk crossed at dusk.
The trees held their breath in the windless dark, branches heavy with frost. Snow muffled every step and dragged each sound down into the earth — the quiet after chaos, the stillness after survival.
Jon stood alone on a slight ridge above the camp, the torches flickering below like half-forgotten stars. Tents had sprung up like mushrooms, temporary shelters against a world that wanted them gone. Smoke curled in gentle threads from the larger fires. Children’s laughter echoed faintly between snowbanks. Somewhere, a woman sang in a guttural tongue — low and mournful, but still a song.
He should’ve felt relief. The people were safe, as safe as anyone could be beyond the Wall. But inside, his bones ached with a weight that had nothing to do with winter.
He was not who he thought he was.
Rhaegar Targaryen.
The name scalded his thoughts like flame. His father — not his father. His mother a Stark, yes, but not the way he’d thought. Everything he'd believed, the core of himself, the bastard boy with no name and no place — it was all ash and lies.
He didn’t hear her approach. But he felt her presence, like he always did — not the way a man felt another person, but the way frost felt the sun’s first touch.
Luna sat beside him, silently for a moment, knees tucked under her thick skirts, her gloved hands wrapped around a steaming mug. She didn’t offer it to him. She didn’t need to. It was enough to sit.
After a long while, she murmured, “How loud is the storm in your head?”
He huffed softly. “Louder than Ghost’s snoring. Not louder than Tormund’s.”
Luna gave him a sidelong look. “So you’re somewhere between despair and murder, then.”
A breath left him, sharp and bitter. “I’m not a Stark.”
“You have a direwolf.”
He didn’t laugh. “That’s not what I meant.”
“I know.”
Jon ran a hand through his hair, now tangled from wind and snow. “I thought I’d made peace with who I was. A bastard. Ned Stark’s mistake. But now—now I don’t even have that. I’m the son of a man I never knew, and a woman who died because of it. I'm not Jon Snow. I’m… Jacaerys. A name I’ve never heard, from a line I never asked for.”
Luna said nothing. She waited, patient as starlight.
“And Ned…” Jon’s voice cracked. “He let me believe I was unwanted. A shame. He bore the looks, the judgment, the pain, and I hated him for it. And he was protecting me. I hate him for it.”
“You love him,” she said softly.
He nodded. “Aye.”
Silence again. The kind that stretched not from absence, but from trust.
Then Luna reached for his hand — ungloved now, pale and rough and real. She took it gently, threading her fingers through his. He let her.
“I know who you are,” she said.
Jon looked over, eyes shadowed in the firelight.
“You’re the man who keeps standing, even when the ground shifts beneath him. The one who doesn’t ask to lead, but does it anyway because someone has to. You carry duty like a second skin. You give more than you have and ask for nothing back.”
She reached for his hand again, steady and warm.
“You’re the one who watches first, speaks last, and always steps forward when it counts. That’s who you are, Jon. Not because of your name. In spite of it.”
He felt the tremble before he realized it was his own hand shaking.
“You’re not alone,” she said.
“I don’t deserve you,” he whispered.
She smiled, sad and sure. “Good thing I never asked your permission.”
Then, finally, he leaned in. Not quickly, not with fire — but with something slower, deeper. His lips brushed hers like a vow, soft and scared and searching. She kissed him back without hesitation. No doubt. No condition.
It was peace in the middle of a war.
They broke apart slowly, foreheads resting together.
And then, of course, the peace shattered.
“Well, well,” came Tormund’s voice from farther down the slope, loud enough to echo off the snow. “The crow’s not so cold after all.”
Val stood beside him, sharp-eyed, gaze shifting from Jon to the red-haired girl at his side. “You always did brood too much,” she said. “Didn’t think you had it in you.”
Jon straightened, half a step defensive.
Ygritte, arms crossed and watching from the shadows, scoffed. “That her?” Her tone was edged, assessing. “The one from before. The one who fought the wight with the witch queen.”
Her eyes cut toward Luna, narrowed. “Thought you were some kind of fire priestess. Or a shadow.”
Luna tilted her head, entirely unbothered. “Sorry to disappoint. I’m just a woman.”
“Hmm,” Val murmured. “Maybe. But he looks at you like you’re something more.”
That silenced the group for a breath — even Ygritte, who looked away with a faint curl of her lip.
Luna turned back to Jon, dryly muttering, “Remind me to bring a torch next time. It’s cold enough without all the staring.”
That earned a surprised laugh from Tormund and a grudging smirk from Val.
Ygritte rolled her eyes. “Get a tent if you’re going to whisper like lovers. Some of us like our sleep.”
Jon groaned. “Gods.”
But he didn’t let go of Luna’s hand, not even when Ghost padded out of the dark and settled by their feet, breath fogging silver in the moonlight.
“I’m still lost,” he murmured, barely above a breath.
Luna leaned into him, quiet and steady. “Then we’ll find the way together.”
Robb's POV
Notes:
🌙 Now that winter has truly begun... what storyline are you most eager to return to next?
Pages Navigation
Rahila01 on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Apr 2025 09:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Michael24 on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Apr 2025 01:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
LostInThought on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Apr 2025 03:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
mars3347 on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Apr 2025 04:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
pussshhh on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Freelook on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Apr 2025 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
will_leo on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Apr 2025 04:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bubblegumdove on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
mitave on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Apr 2025 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
pussshhh on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Apr 2025 01:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Patriciofarina on Chapter 1 Thu 01 May 2025 12:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sara888 on Chapter 1 Thu 01 May 2025 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nicoledubon10 on Chapter 1 Wed 21 May 2025 12:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Moose16364 on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 02:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Moi (Astrx7) on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Aug 2025 05:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
theMerryMonarch on Chapter 1 Wed 20 Aug 2025 03:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
KarineDiasz on Chapter 2 Sun 20 Apr 2025 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Degurechaffpablo on Chapter 2 Sun 20 Apr 2025 08:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
will_leo on Chapter 2 Sun 20 Apr 2025 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bubblegumdove on Chapter 2 Mon 21 Apr 2025 03:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
NRJoplaya on Chapter 2 Thu 01 May 2025 04:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Aquiles94 on Chapter 2 Thu 01 May 2025 11:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation